Fire & Fangs

by TrishCavez1232

Summary:

◤━━━━━━━━━━━◥
Aclina Dimitrescu hated the smell of Lycan.
She hated her 'brother', but...
When a woman showed up on her doorstep smelling exactly like him, but a thousand times stronger...
She paused.
She paused because she thought she hated that smell, but this woman intrigued her.
So, she picked the woman who was in tatters up, brought her into her castle, and closed the door behind her.
This woman intrigued her even though she stunk of Lycan and she was going to find out why…
◣━━━━━━━━━━━◢

Chapter 1

Snow.

Snow crunched underneath my bare feet, but I didn't even have time to put on my only raggedy pair of shoes because I left so fast. I could still see them lying in a heap by the bed, the soles worn thin and the laces frayed. But it wasn't about luxury right now. I needed to get as far away as possible before anyone found out.

The snow was a blanket of white, and at the moment, unmarred by any other tracks, my presence was the only sign of life in this desolate place. Each step felt like an effort, my legs heavy and muscles aching from the strain of moving through this dense snow-covered forest. My breath came in ragged gasps, visible in the frosty air, as if my very soul was escaping with each exhale. My heart pounded in my chest, a relentless drumbeat of fear and desperation. 

I was moving through the snow at a slow pace.

I was tired.

My mind and body…

Ached.

My mind was hazy from everything I had been through the last couple of days, and I was working off the adrenaline that was pumping through my body, through the veins that brought me life, and the veins that now carried something…

I shook my head to try and push those thoughts from my mind.

Right now, I needed to push myself. 

I pushed myself through the trees and snow, glancing at the surroundings around me warily, making sure I was safe as I trudged along this white-covered path that I had gone down before but was still unfamiliar. My innate urgency drove me despite the cold continuing to try to seep into my bones; my only gratitude was for my inner heat that now ran through my blood.

Faster and faster…

Looking down, I noticed blood dripping off my fingertips and onto the white, fluffy surface down below, staining it with what I had just done just minutes before. It had left a trail along with my footprints that started back from where I came. I only looked at the red blotches that seeped into the snow for a second before continuing.

Harsh winds blew through the forest trees along with the falling snow, but…

I wasn’t cold.

I should have been with so little clothing on, but I wasn't cold at all.

My blood was warm and my body even warmer.

The cold had no effect on me now.

Why would it, I-

My thoughts were interrupted because I heard something behind me.

That was a crunch.

I thought I might've been going insane, but then it happened again.

Again. I definitely heard it this time…

Maybe it was an… animal in the snow or a twig snapping, but I know I heard it behind me. 

Looking back, I tried to see if anyone was following me. I had no doubt the villagers had found the carnage that was now my ‘home.’ 

If I could have even called it a home…

I definitely wouldn’t after the years and years of abuse I had suffered at their hands. They had been neglecting and abusing me for a long time. Barley clothing me, lashing me, my father…

I was glad I had escaped my personal hell.

I no longer had to deal with that tiny room that had my scratch marks embedded into the side of the bed.

I was glad that monster was no longer in my life.

But…

There was always a consequence that came with every action. And now I was running away from my consequence with every ounce of my being. As fast as my legs could carry me through this dense forest and deep snow.

I wouldn’t let them win.

I couldn’t.

So, I kept walking.

I could hear that the noise was getting closer and closer.

My body was already at its limit, but I needed to escape.

I wanted to be free.

If I stopped now, then the villagers would kill me, and I’d have done this for nothing…

I look ahead and only see the trees in the darkness of night.

The forest seemed endless, each tree a mirror of the last, and I felt a rising panic as I realized I had no idea where I was going. But it didn’t matter. Any place was better than where I had come from, but my… ‘instincts’ were pushing me in a certain direction. It traded danger for danger, but they wanted me there. I didn’t want to rely on these ‘instincts,’ but if I wanted to survive then I would have to swallow my pride and follow my nose. 

I had never been outside the village until now. The monster was a very controlling person and would often tell me stories about how the forests were littered with unimaginable terrors. 

He used to say, ‘Fetiţo, nu ieşi în pădure. Nu sunt prieteni în pădurile alea. Românii au doar doi prieteni: Serbia şi Marea Neagră. Ai grijă la pădure...’

(Little girl, don't go out into the woods. There are no friends in those woods. Romanians only have two friends: Serbia and the Black Sea. Beware the woods...)

It was all bullshit.

The only thing I had to beware of was him.

A tiny snarl left my lips and clamped my mouth shut.

Dammit… Now I’m letting my anger get the better of me… Calm down… He’s gone… He can’t hurt you anymore…

I told myself that over and over as I trudged through the knee-high snow like a mantra.

Everything hurt, but I could feel the bites on my body begin to pulse and throb, each beat a reminder of the beasts’ fangs that had torn through my flesh. The wounds were hot and inflamed, a sickening contrast to the icy chill of the surrounding snow. I was worried they would get infected while I was out here. The worry and pain almost made me stop, but I kept going because I needed to, driven by a fierce, stubborn will to survive. The forest blurred into a dizzying mix of shadows and moonlight, but I forced my legs to move, each agonizing step a testament to my determination to escape, to live…

All of a sudden, I heard a voice call out, piercing the silent forest like a dagger. My fear surged, and my heart pounded as panic threatened to overtake me.

“Imprimări! Sunt amprente aici! Ea se îndreaptă spre castel! Dacă ea merge acolo atunci totul va fi pierdut! Trebuie s-o vânăm. Aici și acum!” A man’s voice rung out throughout the silent woods.

(Prints! There are prints here! She's heading to the castle! If she goes there then all will be lost! We have to hunt her down. Here and now!)

Castle? Hunt? Fuck… Fuck, fuck, fuck, FUCK!

I had no idea what those despicable bastards were talking about, but anything was better than the village. Everyone there was disgusting, their cruelty and indifference festering like a hidden rot. The entire place felt like it was decaying from the inside out, a facade of normalcy masking the putrid, corrupted core. Every face I remembered was twisted by malice or apathy, every corner of that place was a reminder of the pain and torment I endured. Even the air seemed tainted, heavy with the weight of unspoken horrors. 

How could so many people let the monster be?

How could they turn a blind eye when they heard my screams?

My pleas for help?

First my… mother… then me…

Now because I was… something else … they decide to intervene, pitchforks and all?

I did what I needed to do.

If they don’t like it, then they can go fuck themselves.

More sounds were coming from around me that had me alert, but now they were coming from in front of me instead of just from behind.

What the hell?

These sounds…

Feet?

They sounded…

Heavier.

Like… they were sinking further into the snow than normal feet would.

Stomping heavily; chasing, hunting me…

Whatever it was, it wasn’t stopping until I was in its grasp, and…

I wasn’t going to let that happen… 

At least not easily. 

Just as I was caught in my own swirling thoughts, I saw a flash of yellow in the night and between the trees. The same yellow that had haunted my dreams and followed me wherever I went, no matter who much I wanted to escape them.

The beasts…

My body froze and the beasts stalked closer and closer until…

They emerged from the forest's shadows, teeth snarling, claws dragging on the bark of the trees, eyes focused and deadly…

I didn't know what to do…

What could I do? These… beasts already got to me once… DAMMIT! Am I about to die? Did I escape this forest the first time just to come back and die? I didn't want to die. Fuck, I didnt deserve to! If anything, those villagers deserved it…

I had been here before - standing in front of these beasts - and it turned out horribly.

I still have the scars all over my body to prove it.

Fuck… I really am going to die…

So I stood there.

Frozen.

I watched as the beasts walked closer to me, but I didn't feel fear like I did last time. My body was frozen, but my eye connected with theres and…

Something passed between us.

I didn't have time to figure out what that something was because the villagers started to yell again and the beast's ears swiveled towards the sudden loud noise. Their snarling started again, and they quickly moved past me and toward the villagers.

“Fiare. Fiarele au venit! Apăraţi-vă!” A villager yelled.

(Beasts. The beasts have come! Defend yourselves!)

My chance! This my fucking chance! Run you idiot!

With the beasts gone, I tried to move as quickly as I could away from both of them and to this castle that they spoke of. I needed a refuge from the evils that haunted me even if I was going someplace unknown. 

Anything would be better than that Hell…

When the screaming started, I ignored the pleas and blood-curdling cries for help that echoed through the dark forest. I couldn’t- No I wouldn’t stop for anything and I certainly wouldn’t stop for the people who brought me nothing but pain.

FUCK! 

Keep going. 

Just a little further… 

Just… 

A… 

Little… 

Further…

Tree branches brushed my body as I ran as fast as I could. I could feel the sting of the harsh and pointy wood against my skin, but my survival was all that my tired brain could think about.

Surviving.

I was going to survive no matter what.

Just as that thought popped into my head, I saw a light that shone through the trees that had me reaching out to it. It was calling me and I extended just enough that I crossed the forest's threshold. With a thump, I landed on the other side, breathing heavily through my nose

I looked up with my tired eye and realized I had made it…

I had made it to the castle.

Its looming structure stood before me and I could say that I was a little more than intimidated by it. It was large. Very large. I don’t know what anyone would need such a large castle for, but there it stood with its substantially large doors dominating my field of view.

In the corner of my eye, I saw a flash of light that caught my attention. It was warmer than everything else and I couldn’t help but raise my exhausted head towards it. In one of the windows on the castle wall there was a light on in one of the rooms of the castle and a silhouette of… somebody was hovering there.

The silhouette… wore a large brimmed hat.

Who…

Before I could finish that thought, the silhouette turned towards me like it knew I was there and stared back at me with its hauntingly fiery eyes. 

The gaze chilled my bones because they weren’t…

Normal.

Those eyes were a deep red that seemed to glow in the night and had a slanted pupil that narrowed even further when it saw me staring. They looked into my very being, searching for something, and I thought that they could see right through me as our eyes stared into each others.

I wet my chapped lips and blinked tiredly, head lulling, as I tried to keep myself from doubling over.

Unfortunately, those dangerous yet enticing eyes were the last thing I saw before my consciousness was slowly fading and…

Everything went black.

Chapter 2: Chapter 2 - The Dungeon

Waking up groggily, my eye opened slowly to a dimly lit stone room. Blinking a few times, I squinted to let my eye adjust to the muted light, trying to make sense of the unfamiliar surroundings. 

I didn’t understand what was going on. 

Why I was somewhere that wasn’t the village?

At first, I thought I was still locked up in my room at home…

My mind was playing catchup about what had happened.

My… mother.

The beasts.

My father.

The woods…

And then the…

Castle.

That must be where I am… Where else could I be? A stone room? There isn’t much light but I can tell this place looks the outside of the castle. I wonder why-

My thoughts were cut off when I tried to move and noticed I was bound in chains, tied to the wall with my hands above my head like I was some- some criminal.

What the fuck? Why am I in goddamn chains?!

I jerked my wrists to see if I could get out of them, but that only hurt me instead of loosening their hold.

I snarled.

I was starting to get very pissed off.

And when I get pissed off I start to…

Devolve .

“Ce fel de gazde proaste închid un oaspete? Proști nenorociți... Mă auzi?! Să te ia dracu!” 

(What kind of stupid fucking hosts lock up a guest? Dumb fucking morons... Do you hear me?! Fuck you!”)

I know how I showed up wasn’t normal, but do I deserve to fucking be treated this way?

A low buzzing sound caught the attention of my acute hearing. It sounded like flies, making me wonder if the people here ever bothered to clean up. The persistent drone seemed to amplify the eerie atmosphere of the stone room. I strained to locate the source of the noise, the unsettling hum echoing off the cold, hard walls. 

The buzzing got closer…

And louder.

It got so loud that I wondered what was going on.

That’s… not natural.

All of a sudden, the buzzing stopped. My nerves were on edge, the sudden silence almost more unsettling than the noise itself. As another light flickered to life with a small flame, a woman appeared in its glow. She had blonde hair and light blue eyes, her expression one of someone who seemed suspicious of me because her eyes were narrowed. A black hooded robe draped over her form, tattoos snaking across her skin. My eye drifted to her mouth, where blood coated her lips and smeared across her cheeks, stark against her pale skin.

Seeing that confirmed that these people weren't right in the head.

Fucking… Dammit! I traded one fucked up place for another!

“I wouldn't scream if I were you, mutt.” The blonde-haired woman said coolly.

“And why should I listen to you?” I snarled.

“How dare you bare your teeth at me, mutt!” The blonde woman screeched. “I should kill you and feast on your blood for that, but Mother said to leave you be. And why? Because I’m less volatile than the others. You’re lucky I’m the one who visited first. If it was the others… Well… I’m sure they wouldn’t take the disrespect you’re showing right now.” 

I hardly breathed out and tried to reign in my temper.

It wouldn't do good to piss off the… things that live here.

“Why am I chained to the wall? Why am I even in this… dungeon? I haven’t done anything but come here for refuge.” I stated as my eye narrowed.

“Well, that’s simple. It’s because you're a mutt! Mother does so hate the smell of dog.” The blonder woman answered with a laugh.

“This isn’t funny. None of this is funny.” I said through clenched teeth.

“Such a handsome face, but you aren’t the smartest are you, mutt?” The blonde woman asked as she stalked closer to the bars of my cell. 

My eye drifted down when the light gleamed off of something, and I saw that the woman had a sickle in her hand

“What the hell?” I mumbled as my eye went wide at the weapon.

“I see you’ve seen my weapon. I suggest you stay in line. The only reason I haven’t gutted you yet is because Mother said not to, but don’t test my patience mutt.” The blonde woman said with a sneer.

I sighed.

“Why did you come to see me?” I asked, annoyed.

“I was curious about the… well… you certainly are no maiden, but I was curious nonetheless.” The blonde woman replied with another laugh. “Your clothes show everything…” She added with a smirk.

First my father… 

Now her?

How much will I be put through because of who I am?

What… I am?

“You know what? Du-te în pizda mătii!” I spat.

(Fuck you!)

“The mutt has some bite after all, huh? Well, you’re going to regret all of the insults when Mother lets me rend your flesh!” The blonde woman screeched as she turned to leave “Goodbye, it wasn’t nice meeting you.” 

Before I could say anything or retort, the buzzing sound was back, and I watched as the blonde woman turned into a swarm of flies that quickly filled the space.

I grit my teeth and ground them into one another as I feel the rage building within me at the woman’s words.

Fucking great first meeting Andy! She sure isn’t going to kill you now!

I shook my head and leaned against the hard brick wall, the rough surface doing nothing to alleviate the discomfort growing in my arms and wrists. The cold metal of the chains dug into my skin, a constant reminder of my captivity. I still couldn't believe they had chained me to a wall and locked me in a cell. Each passing moment made the reality of my situation more suffocating, my mind racing with thoughts of escape... 

And all because of what I was? Because the blonde woman’s mother didn’t like me? Then she had to go and make fun of me for not being a… What did she say? Maiden? Well, I never was so she can kiss my ass!

I put up with that monster , but I wasn't going to let the things here degrade me more than I’ve already been.

I refuse to.

And if they kill me?

Then so be it.

My ears perked up again when I heard more buzzing, and I wanted to snarl at the fact that the blonde woman was coming back. I really didn’t want to deal with her again, so I braced myself for the inevitable.

The buzzing got closer and closer until…

The woman showed up just like she had before, but…

This one wasn't blonde.

She had the robe, the tattoos, the blood, and even the sickle that the other one was carrying, but her hair color was different.

It was brown.

And her eyes…

Her eyes were abnormally yellow.

Unlike the other one, she unlocked the cell door and stepped in slowly with a menacing glare that I matched.

I wasn't going to let them intimidate me.

“Come here to screech at me like the other one? Well, screech all you fucking want. I don’t give a shit.” I said with a scoff.

“Doggy had a mouth on her huh? Well, I'll shut you right the fuck up.” The brown-haired woman said as she stabbed her sickle into my leg.

“Fuckin- What the hell did you do that for?!” I snarled, chains rattling as I tried to get closer to the hooded woman.

All I got in response was a wild smile that looked too sinister for its own good.

“Mother said we couldn’t kill you. She never said anything about hurting you, doggy. Can a one-eyed doggy even fucking hunt properly? Maybe I’ll just put you out of your misery…” The brown-haired woman replied.

I snarled at her, showing all my teeth at the remark.

I may only have one fucking eye, but I still could kill this stupid bi-

Before I could finish my thought, her hand quickly swiped the wound on my leg resulting in my blood smearing on her fingers, and I watched her bring it up to her face, sniff it, and suck the blood off like she was a starving animal.

This is seriously fucked up…

“Why the hell did you do that?” I asked, my nose scrunched in displeasure.

“Because even if you are a fucking doggy, you’re blood smells… amazing.” The brown-haired woman replied. “And tastes just as good.”

“Well, I’m glad to be of service,” I said sarcastically.

The brown-haired woman’s eyes narrowed onto mine, and a tense silence filled the room.

“You know… if you keep being an ass I could always ask Mother if I can mount your fucking head on my wall. I’m sure if I asked nicely she would let me. I could finally shut that filthy mouth of yours, and you would finally be a good girl for me. Or maybe I should ask her if I could hunt you instead? I do love a good hunt.” The brown-haired woman said menacingly.

“The other one said you weren’t allowed. Mommy’s orders. So I guess even if you asked she wouldn't let you. Păcat, atât de trist.” I mocked.

(Too bad, so sad.)

The brown-haired woman screamed in frustration and drove the sickle into my wound, sending a jolt of agony through my body. I grunted in pain, my teeth clenched so hard I feared they might crack. I wanted to lash out. The drive to sink my sharpened teeth into her flesh clouded my mind, but I pulled myself together. Hurting her wouldn’t help my position. She seemed to take pleasure in my suffering, a sadistic gleam in her eye, but I refused to give in. I had endured far worse in the village, the memories of that hellish ordeal steeling my resolve against her cruelty.

But just as the pain started it ended, and the flies flew out of the room quickly.

The brown-haired woman had left me with a wound in my leg that was bleeding and just as frustrated by everything that was happening to me.

Hope sparked in my chest when I thought she might’ve left the cell door unlocked, but it was dashed when I saw it was closed again.

DAMMIT!

I slumped back against the wall in anger with a huff.

I didn’t understand why they kept coming to see me.

Was it curiosity?

Sport?

What the hell did these people want?

“I don’t know…” I said aloud as my head banged against the wall behind me.

As I sat there in my raggedy clothes, I raised my head and sniffed the air, trying to catch the scent I was smelling. I noticed that this place smelled like blood. Not just my blood but the blood of others. It permeated this entire place, and I wondered what the hell they did down here if it wasn’t just used as a dungeon…

The brown-haired woman obviously wasn’t right in the head, but the other one seemed at least a little more normal. With her calm and collected way of talking, she seemed to actually be capable of having a conversation. But when I annoyed her, she snapped at me, which just also angered me, and it didn’t do anyone any good…

“Ce spectacol de căcat...” I whispered under my breath.

(What a shit show…)

It didn’t take long for more buzzing to pass through my sensitive ears, and I groaned in annoyance.

Is there an infinite amount of these women? 

Have I stumbled into some weird other world where women torture me?

Interrupting my thoughts, more flies appeared in front of my cell door, swirling together until they materialized into a woman. But this wasn't just any woman; she was a redhead whose yellow eyes radiated intrigue, a playful glint dancing within them. She wore the same black hooded robe as the others, blood staining her lips and cheeks. The same ominous mark adorned her forehead, and she stood just as tall, an unsettling mirror of the women who had come before her. 

“So you’re the woman mother found on our doorstep?” The redhead asked.

I sighed. 

“I guess I am,” I replied.

“I’m guessing I’m the last of my sisters to see you?” The redhead asked as she moved closer to me, but I could see she was weary.

“Sisters?” I repeated.

Of course, they’re sisters! I’m a fucking idiot!

“Mhm, my sisters and I live here with our mother. I shouldn’t even be talking to you, but I just couldn’t help coming down here to see you.” The redhead replied.

“May I ask what your name is? I haven’t exactly had good conversations with your other sisters. The blond-haired one called me a mutt and laughed at things I couldn’t control. The brown-haired one taunted me and took pleasure in my pain.” I explained.

Having more information wouldn’t be a bad thing…

“That sounds like Bela and Cassandra. And I’m sorry you're down here. Mother doesn’t like… your kind. Our Uncle is the same, and he annoys mother to no end.” The redhead replied. “And I’m Daniela. The youngest.” 

“Daniela…” I repeated, sounding her name out. “Thank you for explaining. I can admit that I also have a… bit of temper now because of… the other part of me, but I appreciate you talking to me.” 

“Mmmm… Nothing ever comes free. But first… I’m intrigued that you have only one eye and the other is a shade of pink that I’ve never seen before.” Daniela remarked as she leaned close to the bars.

I shrugged.

“I guess I was born this way. I’ve always had one eye and the pink has always been pink for as long as I can remember.” I answered.

There was something about this one that I didn’t mind…

“Fascinating…” Daniela whispered as she turned into flies again and flew through the gaps in the bars, solidifying again when she was inside. “You know… Your blood smells tantalizing… Would you mind if I… had some? I was good to you wasn't I?” Daniela asked enthusiastically.

I wanted to chuckle at her giddiness.

“Are all of you that way? I’ve only read books about you but never met any in real life. Vampirii . That’s what he used to call you…” I said, intrigued a little.

I wasn't really scared.

I was annoyed before because they treated me like shit, but Daniela was nice and actually seemed to have a good head on her shoulders.

“We are and we aren’t… It’s complicated.” Daniela answered as she closed the distance. “So? Can I? Mother always wants us to have manners and not act like rowdy children.”

I rolled my eyes but playfully.

“Fine, but I get to do it. Got it?” I said firmly. “And I also need a hand free to do this. You can chain me back up after.” 

Daniela nodded at that and, with an unnaturally strong grip, unchained one of my hands. The metal clasp opened easily, and I raised my hand, using the sharp nail on my fingertip to draw blood. Drop by drop, it fell into her cupped hands until a small pool had formed. She wasted no time, bringing her hands to her face and slurping the blood as if it were the finest delicacy. The sight was unsettling; blood was definitely not my thing, and watching her savor it so eagerly had my nose scrunching up.

I preferred fresh meat then this, but if she liked it then who was I to judge?

“Sooooo gooooood…” Daniela groaned. “We all just get so… thirsty, so thank you for that. I should probably get going, but it was nice to meet you, handsome lady!”

And just like that Daniela swarmed into her fly form and left me in silence.

I only had my own thoughts and the dripping of some water from the ceiling to entertain me.

Vampirii…

I shook my head.

Or something like it at least…

I should be surprised, but if something like… me could exist, then vampirii being real didn't surprise me at all. He always said that the Vampirii were the worst of the worst. That they didn’t care about anything besides themselves and little children who were bad. He said they were beyond the woods.

Another reason to keep me scared.

Another reason to keep me in the village.

Another reason so I could be under that monster’s thumb…

My thoughts were again interrupted as my ears perked up, but this time it wasn’t buzzing…

Heavy footsteps were coming down the stairs, which, I assume, led to this dungeon. They didn’t sound like village people’s gait. The way the floorboard creaked under their frame made me believe that they were bigger than the average person. 

Down and down they went.

As they got closer, my nostrils filled with the scent of smoke, but it also was heavily masked by the perfume wafting through the air. It was strong. It smelled of flowers and a heavy musk that reminded me of the past. 

Finally, the creaking stopped, and I watched something… very tall duck under the door frame so it could enter the room. After they had put their hand on the underside of the top of the frame and walked in, my eyes went wide as I looked at the figure before me.

She was…

Radiant.

A woman who stood tall and proud. She wore a white flowing dress that fit her length and wore a large, black-brimmed hat that fit perfectly on her head, her lips were a deep red, and I found myself staring at them for a little longer than I should have.

Damn…

When I pulled my gaze away from those enticing red lips, my eye flitted to hers. Her eyes were a soft amber, and they pulled me in. It was like I was entranced by something I couldn’t understand.

I remember those eyes.

Those were the eyes I saw in that window just before I passed out.

Those hauntingly beautiful eyes…

I swallowed roughly as she walked close, cigarette in between two fingers, looking like a true lady from the past.

“So… We finally meet. The outsider who showed up on my doorstep.” The woman said, voice husky as she took a puff from her cigarette.

“I’m sorry if I offended you, but I was just… running from something. I thought coming here would be better than staying there.” I replied.

“Mmmm… Unlucky for you dear, I detest the smell of dog… But… There is something else swirling around in those veins of yours that I find so very… enticing.” The woman said with a lick of her plump, red lips.

My eye drifted just for a second to her impressive cleavage, and when my eye drafted back up I could see a smirk plastered on her face. 

Nice going moron! Just what you needed! To be caught ogling this woman while you were already on her bad side!

“And what were you running from?” The woman said, thankfully moving past what had just happened.

“A monster ,” I answered, with a loud growl that came deep within my chest.

“Don’t growl dear, it's unbecoming. And what do you mean exactly? The lycans? I know they patrol the grounds and near the villages. Is that what you were running from?” The woman asked, clearly intrigued.

“Lycans? No, no… even though I had run into them… It wasn’t them who I was afraid of. It was my fucking bastard of a father who I was running away from.” I snarled.

“Language dear! And don’t ever snarl at me again.” The woman said eyes narrowed at me. “But go on… What do you mean? What has your father done to you?” The woman added with a hint of protectiveness that I didn’t understand.

“Do you really want to know? Why do you care? You couldn’t even help me properly! I’m locked up in these fucking chains…” I said as I rattled them harshly.  “...just because of something I can’t help! I am who I am. I’m not going to apologize for it!”

The woman’s mouth curved down into a frown, and she stepped closer to the cell door.

“You are in those chains because you are a potential danger to my daughters. Would you not do the same if you had children? I am protecting my own, and I won’t apologize for that.” The woman replied as she took another drag from her cigarette. “But… I will apologize for the rough conditions, dear. This is the only place I could put you on such short notice. I wanted to come down here and assess if you were of sound mind.”

“Whatever you say, sugar,” I commented.

The woman’s eyes narrowed even further, and I could see her eye twitch.

Is getting on her nerves a good idea? No, but I’m not letting anyone ever push me around again. Even this beautiful woman in front of me.

“Moving on.” The woman drawled. “You said you were running, but where were you running to? I’ve never seen you before. If you had run to my castle from one of the villages in my territory, then I’m sure I would have recognized someone… like you.”

“I ran from a village and through the woods to get here. I… did something. I needed to run, or they would have killed me. Those fucking villagers were already plotting to kill me because of what I am now… So I decided it was the best time to free myself from my chains.” I explained but then added. “I didn't expect to be in real chains though…”

“Like I explained earlier dear. It’s just a precaution. And through the woods? What is the name of your village?” The woman asked, clearly suspicious of something I said.

“Sugar, what does it matter what the name of my fucking village is? Who even names their village? I don't know. It wasn't like my bastard of a father let me out of the house ever.” I scoffed.

“It matters to me, lupoaică. And stop calling me that infernal nickname.” The woman said angrily.

“Nu era ca și cum te-ai fi prezentat singur!” I snarled.

(It wasn't like you fucking introduced yourself!)

“What did I just say about the snarling?! Te vei supune lupoaică. Nu mă face să te pedepsesc.” The woman said coolly, danger ringing out in her tone. “You can address me as Mistress or my Lady.” 

(You will obey me she-wolf. Don't make me punish you.)

“Pretentious much, sugar?” I snarkily asked.

Was I digging a deeper hole for myself? 

Yes, but I wouldn’t back down even if she was tall and intimidating. Something in me didn’t want to submit to her. It was an overpowering feeling that had me pushing and pushing…

“Don’t. You are in my house, so you will obey me. I have seen that you aren’t a danger, but what I won’t have is blatant disrespect. If I let you out of this cell, I expect you to be on your best behavior, dear. If not…” the woman said but trailed off.

The Lady might have trailed off, but I understood a threat when I heard one.

“I promise not to be disrespectful, my Lady,” I said through clenched teeth.

“Good. I have business to attend to, so you will have to wait, but… I will be back, and we can start to clean you up and make you presentable,” the lady said as she dropped the cigarette on the ground and stomped it out with her foot.

She can stomp on me…

At that thought, my cheeks heated a bit, and when I met the Lady’s eyes, she arched a finely trimmed brow at me. But I didn't respond, so she rolled her eyes and walked back to the door.

The Lady left without another word.

With the Lady gone, I was left with so many confusing emotions and feelings in certain places that I had no idea where to even start processing everything that had just happened.

Why did she have to be so hot? 

Notes:

Thank you for all the kudos! It's only been a day, but I appreciate the support nonetheless! I will try to update regularly, so you can expect chapters and for this to not be forgotten.

Chapter 3: Chapter 3 - The Dragon's Den

Summary:

Andrada was being released from her cell, but she was going to go through more harrowing challenges that would test her resolve...

A rattling of keys.

I heard a rattling of keys and flies buzzing…

Which could only mean one thing...

One of the sisters was coming back.

I braced myself, trained my eye on the door, and hoped it was not the sadistic one.

Fuck, I really hope it isn’t her…

It wouldn’t turn out well if we both fought.

I wasn’t just going to let her do whatever she wanted, but…

Whoever it was, harming the Lady's daughter wouldn't earn me any favors. 

It didn't take long for the horde of flies to come buzzing back into the room, my eyes trained on its erratic movements, anticipating its return. As it hovered, buzzing near me, I noticed a glint of metal reflecting the dim light—a set of keys floated in front of it. With a soft, almost unseeable shimmer, the fly began to change, its numerous tiny bodies merging together, elongating and expanding. In a matter of seconds, the fly had shifted back into its human form, and I huffed in relief, recognizing a familiar face. 

It was the redhead.

Daniela.

I didn't think Daniela needed the key, given her obvious strength, but she held it with a sense of purpose, a satisfied smile tugging at her lips as she unlocked the door. The click of the lock echoed through the cell, a sound of impending freedom. I watched her, my heart racing with anticipation, and assumed this meant my release was imminent. The Lady must have finished whatever business she had, and now it was time for me to go. The thought filled me with cautious hope, the possibility of leaving this small cell left me feeling reignited. 

“Hello again! Mother said you might’ve been a bad she-wolf, so she locked you up here, but she just told me to let you out and to guide you to her private chambers.” Daniela said with a smile as she put the key in the lock, turned it, and threw open the gate with a clang.

“Mulţumesc. I appreciate you doing this. I don’t think your other sisters like me that much.” I huffed while I licked my teeth in annoyance.

(Thank you.)

“Cu plăcere! I wanted to come down here. We so rarely get new people. It’s usually only the maids, and they don’t talk to us.” Danila replied.

(With pleasure!)

Daniela then moved toward me, slipping effortlessly through the cell door. It reminded me of how a shadow moves. Her presence was reassuring as she knelt by my side and examined the heavy chains that bound me. I stayed silent. She first tried the keys, her brow furrowing in concentration. After a few failed attempts to fit the key into the rusted keyhole, she opted for force. Daniela grasped the chains firmly and with a sudden burst of strength, snapped them open. The metal links clattered to the ground. 

“Was that really necessary?” I asked.

“I couldn’t get it open…” Daniela mumbled.

Once I was out, I flexed and rubbed my wrists which were now a little red, but I knew they would ultimately be okay. 

I looked down at the wound in my leg and saw that it had already healed but left a scar where her sickle had entered.

I growled lowly when I saw it.

Daniela was startled at the noise and jumped back a little.

I blinked and didn’t understand why she did that until I realized I had unintentionally scared her.

I sighed.

“I’m sorry Daniela. I just… got a little… angry… when I saw the scar on my leg.” I explained in a soothing tone.

“Oh… Can I- can I ask why?” Daniela asked hesitantly as she started to move closer to me again.

“I just have enough scars as is. I don’t need any more.” I answered as I stood up.

I cracked my neck and stood to my full height which was just about in line with Daniela’s.

I had always been tall, but I… grew when I had changed .

“You’re… tall,” Daniela commented. “And… very n-naked.” She added as she averted her eyes.

I looked down and saw that my clothes weren’t in the best of shape.

They had been burned, torn, and ripped in several places that had created large holes where there weren't any before.

I went to growl in annoyance again but clamped my mouth shut so as to not scare Daniela again.

I just went with an annoyed sigh this time.

“Yeah, sorry about that. Didn’t exactly have time to get new clothes when I was on the run.” I said as I scratched the back of my neck. 

“Ah… It’s not a problem. Mother will wonder if we take too long, so we should probably be on our way.” Daniela replied as she started to walk out of the dungeon.

As I followed Daniela out of the cell and up the narrow stairs, I finally took a deep breath, eager to clear my nose. The disgusting fucking odor had clung to my nose, an almost nauseating reminder of what had been down there, but… as I put one foot in front of the other and climbed up the stairs, I hoped to replace it with fresher, nicer scents that didn’t remind me of blood. The contaminated air began to give way to hints of something different…

Hmmmm… old books…

Does Daniela read a lot?

Before I could think about it more, Danial decided to be blunt and ask me a question that I was dreading.

“Are you… a boy … or a girl ?” Daniela asked.

My hackles wanted to rise at the question, but she was only curious.

I had to remind myself about that.

“I’m a woman. I just don’t have the same parts as you, Daniela. And before you ask, I was born this way. That’s all I know.” I preempted.

“Okay, and you can call me Dany if you want. You’re nice and nice people get to call me Dany.” Daniela said.

“All right, and you can call me Andy. It’s only fair.” I said as we walked through the main hall and toward some stairs that I was sure led to the Lady’s private chambers.

It was bigger than my entire house, and it was only one tiny section of the castle. As I stepped into the expansive hall, the sheer scale of the place made my eye go wide. The high ceilings soared above me, adorned with intricate chandeliers that cast a soft, golden glow. Ornate tapestries lined the walls, and the floor beneath my feet was a polished marble that seemed to stretch on forever. Seeing how vast it was from the inside, I realized this was just a mere glimpse of the castle's true size.

I could feel eyes on me, but I didn’t let it affect me.

I could hear them whispering, but I held my head high.

I was done fucking being shamed because of what I was.

One particular comment about my state of being earned some maids who were huddled together a snarl in their direction and they scurried away with pale faces.

Fucking serves them right…

As we climbed the stairs towards the Lady’s room, Daniel asked another question that threw me off guard.

“Do you like to read?” Daniels asked.

The redhead’s question made me smirk.

“I do. I wasn’t allowed to at home, but I always liked it. If I see you again, I wouldn’t mind reading with you or picking out some books together.” I answered easily.

“Really?! That would be amazing! Oh, I do hope you stay, but mother always usually has the final say. When new maids come to work, she picks out the ones she wants and sends the others… away.” Daniela said.

I wanted to ask her what she meant by that, but she suddenly stopped, and I almost ran into her back, but I stopped just in time.

Damn, guess I was looking around too much…

My eye looked away from the ornate paintings that were hanging on the wall to Daniela. She was about to knock on the door, but it seemed like the Lady was one step ahead of her daughter.

“Come in, Daniela.” The Lady called.

“Yes, Mother,” Daniled replied, her hand diverting from a knock to gripping the doorknob and opening the door to the Lady’s room.

When we entered, Daniela and I found the Lady sitting at an ornate desk, her posture straight and composed. She was writing diligently and methodically on some paper, each stroke of her pen deliberate and precise. Despite her intense focus, she seemed to sense our presence before Daniela even knocked on the door. Her head lifted slightly, and she paused, the pen hovering above the paper. The Lady's eyes, sharp and perceptive, met ours, acknowledging us with a calm authority. 

Does she have hearing like mine?

The Lady paused her writing, setting the pen down with meticulous care. She organized the papers on her desk into a neat stack, then rose gracefully from her chair, turning to face us with a commanding presence. She stood tall, her white flowing dress cascading elegantly to the floor, perfectly complementing her form. The large black-brimmed hat she wore added an air of sophistication and mystery. It took considerable effort to tamp down the visceral reaction I felt to the imposing woman before me. Her aura was both captivating and intimidating.  

I groaned internally.

Get it together Andy!

Not wanting to embarrass myself during our first official meeting, I quickly averted my gaze and focused on the surroundings around me. The room was specifically tailored to the Lady’s needs, every detail exuding a sense of luxury and functionality. She moved with ease among the costly furnishings, everything designed to serve her without hesitation. I realized thinking of that specific detail wasn’t helping my current predicament, so I decided to focus on smaller, more minute details around the room before me. 

It was dominated by shades of white and gold, with occasional accents of rich red, such as the velvet drapes near the elegant sitting area. Truly, the decor spoke of wealth and impeccable taste. Each item seemed carefully chosen, each piece a testament to the fortune that must have been spent furnishing such a grand place.

Despite my many attempts to remain composed, the extravagance of it all made me keenly aware of the stark contrast between her world… and mine.  

I had no idea what it cost, so I stood stock still just behind Daniela.

“Thank you for bringing her Daniela. You may buy some more books from the Duke when he visits with the lei I have afforded you.” The Lady said with a small smile.

“You’re welcome, Mother!” Daniela chirped, her body now buzzing with energy.

“I’ll be personally taking care of this one, so you may go and do what you want.” The Lady said with a hand flourish.

“Okay, Mother,” Daniela said, and she made her way to the door.

“No needlessly killing the maids, Daniela!” The Lady called out just before Daniela made her exit.

“Yes, Mother!” Daniela answered as she closed the door.

Now it was just the Lady and I in the room all alone.

The Lady stood before me, her gaze piercing and critical, assessing me with an intensity that demanded composure. Though her scrutiny was daunting, I refused to allow myself to crumble under the weight of her stare. I squared my shoulders, meeting her eyes with a determined steadiness, silently resolving to hold my ground despite everything. Her presence was formidable, every movement deliberate and calculated, yet… I maintained a semblance of confidence.

“Strip.” The Lady ordered.

I growled lowly.

“Excuse me?” I asked, annoyed.

The Lady sighed.

“I said to strip, dear. How else am I supposed to see and fix those injuries of yours?” The Lady asked.

My growling stopped, and I took a moment to breathe slowly.

“I’m sorry, sugar. I just… I don't have good experiences with people saying that to me.” I replied.

The Lady’s eyebrow arched at the use of the nickname, but then her mouth went down into a frown as she eyed me now with some other emotion…

I couldn’t quite place the look, but…

I could see that she was now biting her lip.

Hard.

“As you remove those ratty clothes, why don’t you tell me about your village and about that unique pink eye you have?” The Lady supplied, moving away from the previous topic.

I sighed and began to remove my clothes.

“You know I’m not like others. I’m… different. Everything is different. My body not… normal .” I said.

“And pray tell what do you think my daughters and I are? Normal? We all are different in our own way. I don’t mind your differences, lupoaică.” The Lady said as she moved over to the… sofa… in the middle of the room and lounged on it.

Fucking hell… I really am going to have to try to have some serious self-control…

I used my sharp nails and curled them into my palms, so I had something else to focus on.

The Lady chuckled.

I don’t even want to think about why she did that…

“It’s rude to stare, dear.” The Lady said.

Damn… She really did just call me out like that…

Not wanting to dwell on this topic, I moved on to something that was bugging me.

“Why do you call me that? I mean… it’s accurate I guess…” I asked.

“And why do you call me… sugar ? I specifically asked you to call me Mistress of my Lady.” The Lady fired back.

“Touche,” I replied as I finished removing my clothing. “And it’s because you seem so sweet,” I added with a smirk.

“Hmmmm… If you were anyone else I would have gutted you for such insolence, but… there is something different about you, dear.” The Lady said.

“I know I’m-”

I tried to say, but got cut off by the Lady.

“That isn’t what I’m talking about.” The Lady said firmly. “Fundamentally there is something… unique about you. It’s inherent. It runs through those veins of yours. I don’t know what it is, but if you stay, we can figure it out together.”

I didn’t trust the Lady yet, but I heard no lie in what she said.

“ If I stay? You’re giving me a choice?” I asked doubtfully.

“Indeed. But we can talk about that after. Right now, I want you to come here so I can heal those wounds thoroughly. You Lycans are natural healers, but the marks on your body show that whoever did that to you used silver and I also see that you were bitten multiple times…” The Lady supplied. “I can help with rushing the healing along a bit faster than your body would normally heal those types of wounds, but the bites will scar because they are an integral part of you now..”

At the Lady’s words, I moved closer to her, and she got up from the sofa she was lounging on to head to the nightstand near her bed, which looked like it was made for a princess in one of those fairytale books I had read.

Crazy…

My eye flitted over to where the Lady was, and I saw that she now had a knife in her hand.

“What are you going to do with that, sugar?” I asked.

“You’ll see in a second. Now, sit down for me, dear.” The Lady said as she pointed to the bench at the end of her bed. Not wanting to disobey her right at this moment, I sat down and watched as she walked over to me, knife in hand, and nicked her finger with the edge of the blade. “Open your mouth.” She added as she moved that finger towards my face.

A battle raged within me, but if the Lady were a vampirii then she would have other abilities like they said in the stories.

So…

I opened my mouth.

The blood from her finger dripped in slow motion down and splashed on my tongue.

I could feel a lot of things at that singular moment, but one thing rocked through my entire body…

Arousal.

It spread through my body as soon as the blood hit my tongue and it pulsed through my body.

Every.

Inch.

Of.

It.

“What the fuck?!” I snarled as I tried to cover myself.

The Lady chuckled again, her voice taking on a huskier tone.

“Sorry about that, dear. My blood has healing qualities, but it also can act as an aphrodisiac.” The Lady said without a care in the world.

The Lady went back to her nightstand and put back the knife she had just used.

Goddammit, Lady! You’re not the one who is fucking horny right now! Putting in all that effort and tamping down certain desires didn’t do jack shit!

But… I did feel the constant ache in my body lessen with each passing second.

“You couldn’t have warned me?” I spat.

The Lady was right in front of me in a second and grabbed my face with her hand, fingers digging into my cheeks, tilting my head up so I could see into her eyes.

I glared at her.

She glared back even harder.

I could see her forehead vein throb as she tried to reign in her anger.

“What I just gave you is more precious than a mountain of gold, lupoaică. It may have unintended consequences, but your wounds are looking better than they previously did, so do not take that tone with me.” The Lady said harshly, dangerously, her voice low and intimidating.

“... Mulțumesc , my Lady.” I said sarcastically and through clenched teeth.

(Thank you)

“Fii foarte atentă, lupă... Nu ești singurul prădător din această cameră…” The Lady, her eyes flickering to that molten red for a moment until it returned to her honeyed amber.

(Be very careful she-wolf... You are not the only predator in this room…)

After a very tense silence, I huffed and tried to make my rigid body relax.

“Sorry about that, sugar. Something about you just… sets me off.” I admitted with a roll of my neck.

I was trying to regain control of my body again, but the primal feeling coursing through me was tough to push back. It was something with the Lady that made me react this way. I wanted to push, to fight back and win. Her daughter didn’t get that reaction out of me. I wasn’t intimidated and didn’t feel the need to assert my dominance. They weren’t threats in the beast's eyes, but the Lady?

The Lady was the most enticing thing in this castle.

“Hmmmm… I’ll let you in on a secret since your instincts are driving you to do these things, dear. Those bites on your body? A normal human would be lucky to survive just one, but you … you have many, and you survived. What makes you so special? How did you survive being bitten that many times? There are many questions surrounding you, and I intend to find out.” The Lady said, determination lacing her tone.

“I have nothing to hide,” I replied confidently.

“Then let’s pick up where we left off hm? What village did you run from?” The Lady asked.

I went to answer, but my mouth opened and closed as I tried to voice where I had run from, but I…

Did… did my village have a name? Damn… Did he ever mention our village having a name? I feel like he mentioned it sometime… I remember finding it odd, but… Ah! I remember.

“Cealaltă parte, that's what my village name is. That’s where I ran from.” I answered, confidence ringing out in my tone.

When I said the name, the Lady gave me an odd look that I couldn’t place, but I didn’t think about it too much.

“And? What of your father?” The Lady asked.

“What about that monster?” I snarled.

“Is he the one that has marked your body so?” The Lady asked, ignoring my outburst and reaching out to lightly touch a horrible scar that was on my face.

“I don’t see why you need to fucking know, my Lady . It’s none of your business.” I replied coolly.

The Lady’s eyes narrowed at me.

“If you intend to stay, you are my business. Do you intend to stay?” The Lady asked.

Did I? There wasn’t anywhere else I could go…

“Will I be treated like a living thing?” I asked seriously.

“No one here gets treated harshly here if they haven’t done anything to deserve such treatment.” The Lady answered. “If work is unsatisfactory then they will be punished, but we do not harm needlessly.”

Fuck it…

“Then I’d love to stay, sugar,” I said with a smirk.

The Lady groaned, but I saw a smirk of her own on that lovely face of hers.

“You better watch that mouth of yours, dear, or… I may just use it for other… purposes .” The Lady said in a huskier tone to me before turning around.

… What?

Notes:

Hello again! This is the third chapter of the series and I'm loving the interaction! Shoutout to Tigerworld and Quartz for the lovely comments that made my day :)

Chapter 4: Chapter - 4

Summary:

Andy receives an offer she can't refuse, so how will this new development shape her life?

“What?!” I yelled.

After the lady had so kindly given me her blood, allowing my wounds to heal properly and my pain to decrease, I began to put my clothes back on. She lit another cigarette and reclined on her sofa, exuding an air of relaxed authority. I moved with careful consideration as I dressed. Her words sliced through the ambient silence, catching me off guard. Her latest remark was unexpected, sending a shiver down my spine and making my heart race. The room seemed to close in around me, her gaze unyielding, and her intentions were an unsettling mix of kindness and command. 

This was something else.

“If you are staying here, dear, then you will have to work, and it just so happens that I could use a new butler. Who better than a handsome lupoaică who fits the bill to a tee?” the lady remarked with an incredulous smile as she took a drag from her lit cigarette.

“A fucking butler? I have no idea how to act like a goddamn butler, sugar!” I snarled.

The Lady rolled her eyes.

“My last butler foolishly stole from me and thought they could get away with it, so now I need a new one. Who better than you?” The Lady asked.

“Literally anyone else!” I replied, throwing up my arms which just so happened to be holding the pants that I was putting on…

The Lady raised one of her neatly trimmed eyebrows, and her eyes flicked down for a moment before they came back to meet my own.

I scrambled to the floor to pick them up in my own embarrassment.

Fuck me!

“I have a need for a butler, and you are here. I don’t understand why it needs to be complicated. You may not have all the necessary skills required, but I’m confident you can learn on the go.” The Lady replied.

“My Lady , you don’t even know my name. You literally just picked me up off your doorstep. Are you sure you can even trust me?” I asked.

“Hmmmm… you’re right. I don’t, and I might not, but what I do know is that you are a powerful Lycan, and you could have tried your best to kill my daughters and me at any time, but here you stand, mostly in control of your emotions. I assume you have no teacher?” The Lady asked.

“Teacher? For what? No one really bothers with that in the village, sugar.” I responded, finally fully clothed.

“Not for schooling. I mean for your abilities.” The Lady said, annoyed.

“...No, I didn’t have anyone to teach me how to control the beast,” I answered.

“And that is what I mean, dear. You are in control. You have not shifted once since coming here.” The Lady said.

As we were talking, I got distracted as those red lips of hers wrapped around the cigarette. I couldn’t stop my gaze… I couldn’t stop myself from imagining… 

No! Are you stupid, Andy? What the hell am I thinking?

“Must I remind you that it is impolite to stare?” The Lady said, humor lacing her tone.

“I didn’t see you averting those eyes of yours when I was naked, sugar.” I quipped with a smirk and a raised eyebrow.

“This is my castle. I’m allowed to stare at anything I want.” The Lady replied.

“Well, it’s my junk, so I think I have the last say, my Lady ,” I retorted sarcastically.

The Lady huffed and stood up but didn’t say anything back, which I took as a win in my book, committing it to memory. 

1-0 for me!

I let myself chuckle a little, but that was a mistake.

“If you intend to play games, lupoaică, then you will be in for a rude awakening.” The Lady said without turning around.

“I’m not playing any games,” I replied, trying my best to sound confident.

“I can practically hear your thoughts coming out of that rugged head of yours. Just because I didn’t reply to you doesn’t mean you won.” The Lady explained.

I huffed but didn’t respond.

“1-1, dear.” The Lady said with a chuckle.

“Wait a fucking minute!” I replied hastily.

“Does my new butler have a complaint? Are you in need of a punishment already?” The Lady questioned.

“Well... I- no, no I don’t.” I whined.

“Very well, but I suggest you mind your manner since you are in my employ now. I would hate to punish you so early into your time here.” The Lady said.

I sighed.

“I’m still calling you sugar, sugar,” I replied.

“Again, with that infernal nickname…” The Lady whispered, but I heard it.

“I am who I am. You wanted a butler, and now you got one.” I said.

“I guess I only have myself to blame…” The Lady said with a sigh. “As The Dimitrescu family's butler, you will be provided your own room, clothes, food, and other necessities that you might need. You will have a set salary that you will be paid at the end of the week for enjoyments you might like to buy. There will be no bringing of outsiders into the castle. Especially those disgusting man-things. If I see one then I will cut them into ribbons before they could even scream for help. Are we understood?” The Lady explained as she turned her head to look at me with a serious and deadly expression.

“Understood, my Lady,” I answered, not wanting to rile her up while she looked like that.

I’d rather not add any more scars today…

“Good.” The Lady said as she walked over to the box that hung on the wall near the bed. Once she reached it, she took hold of the something on the box that was attached to it and put it up to her face. It made a noise only once before the Lady was talking into it. “Yes, I’d like for you to come to my chambers and show the new butler I have hired to her new room. Yes, and after make sure her closet is filled with all the necessary items she will be needing in the future. No, that will be all.” 

After that was done, the Lady turned back to me.

“Ingrid will be up shortly to show you where you will be staying from now on. Do try to be on your best behavior, yes? I can’t have my new butler growling and snarling at everyone when you roam the castle.” The Lady said, her tone brokered no argument.

“I’ll try my best, sugar. I promise.” I replied with a smirk.

“I guess that's better than nothing.” The Lady said as she stamped out her cigarette on the tray that was on her desk.

A knock at the door got both of our attention.

The Lady called for Ingrid to come in; the head maid soon entered, and her  a blend of stern professionalism and mild curiosity. I could hear and smell it with my enhanced senses, though she hid her facial expressions quite well.  

“Ingrid, please take our new butler to her room,” the Lady instructed, her gaze flickering to me with a reiteration of her warning. “And remember what I said, dear. I expect you to listen.” 

I nodded reluctantly. 

I guess this is it… 

My new role. 

A fucking butler…

Having to follow orders was something I didn’t want to do again… That monster made me obey his every whim, but… I feel like it might be different with the Lady. He never let me talk back like that. So maybe this time it really will be different. The beast in me doesn’t like taking orders either, but this is a job and I’ll just have to go with it if I want to stay here. The Lady’s threat of being punished for disobedience only made this adjustment that much more grating.

With her tone even, Ingrid replied to my new employer, “Of course, my Lady.” 

The head maid’s brief look of surprise at my smirk turned expressionless again, the hardened old woman quickly masking any reaction. Her attempt at neutrality got a chuckle out of me, earning a glare from the Lady.

I held up my hands in surrender and gave her a smile.

The Lady rolled her eyes, waved us away without uttering a word, and turned back to her work which I assumed was the papers she was writing on earlier. 

As we left, Ingrid began to explain my duties with an emotionless voice. “You will be required to wake early, serving meals, pouring drinks, running errands throughout the house, tending to the wine cellar, and attending to any of the other needs the Lady has and promptly. Essentially, you’ll be waiting on her hand and foot. And… Be… cautious around the head of the house and her daughters. Any mistakes, and you could find yourself in the dungeon.”

I quipped, “I’ve already been down there,” flashing Ingrid a blinding smile that showed my teeth which I knew were sharper then they were before.

Ingird’s horrified expression made me stifle a laugh as we continued walking through the grand halls. Finally, we reached the room I would be staying in, but just as we arrived, Cassandra appeared in the hallway.

Goddammit! Can I just have one second of peace?

 Cassandra stood in front of my door, a sinister smile playing on her lips as she swung her sickle around casually. I could smell fresh blood rolling off her body, so I assumed she had her fill of some poor bastard. 

My eyes rolled instinctively, but I felt a growl rumbling in my belly. 

The beast within me did not like Cassandra’s challenge.

I was going to have a hard time controlling myself if she taunted me like this…

“Ah, the new butler,” Cassandra purred, her eyes glinting with mischief. “I hope you’re fucking ready for your duties, mutt .” 

I met her gaze with a steady look, suppressing the growl that threatened to escape, nostrils flaring in anger and instead replied, “I’m more than ready, Cassandra.” 

Ingrid glanced between us, her face a mask of concern and resignation. “Cassandra, let us pass. The Lady has instructed me to show Mrs. Vârcolac to her room.” 

Cassandra’s smile only widened. 

I didn’t like that. 

I fucking didn’t like that at all.

Cassandra’s crazed eyes were trained on the head maid as she said, “Of course, Ingrid. Just making sure our new butler knows her place. Wouldn’t want the mutt to think she actually is something she’s not now would we?” 

Ingrid didn’t say anything back, but I could see her hands trembling.

With that unneeded message delivered, Cassandra stepped aside, but her eyes left Ingrid’s and found mine again. The look she held was a silent promise of more encounters to come. I knew she liked to play her sadistic games and hunt.

But…

If Casandra knew what was good for her then she might just become the hunted instead of the hunter.

Notes:

Hello! Chapter 4! Hurray! Again, I'm so thankful for all the interactions that this story is getting! I hope you all are enjoying the story so far and like where its heading. This was a smaller chapter, but I hope it was still just as good as the others.

Chapter 5: Chapter 5 - Beginnings of a Butler

Summary:

TW: Abuse
Andy starts her duties as a butler, struggles with her past, and tries to find her place within the Dimitrescu family.

A fog had rolled in.

I was looking out the window of my room when I noticed that the fog was only on the edges of our village.

Weird…

It was weird.

Why did it just stay there and not come closer?

What would cause that?

I had a lot of questions that I had no answers to, but that wasn’t what should have worried me at the moment.

I should have gotten down from the window.

Before I had a chance to react or hop down from the window, my door flew open and my head flew frantically to the noise that had suddenly resounded through the room.

It was…

Him.

The monster that keeps me in my cage.

He crossed the room angrily, yanked me off the windowsill, and grabbed my arm roughly as he dragged me to the bed. I could see he had a knife in his other hand and I started to plead with him that I wouldn’t look out the window ever again.

He didn’t listen and threw me roughly on the bed.

“Nu vrei să mă asculți, fato? Bine. Fă cum vrei tu, rahat mic și lipsit de respect. Dacă vrei o pedeapsă, atunci vei primi o pedeapsă!” He yelled.

(You don't want to listen to me girl? Fine. Have it your way you disrespectful little shit. If it's a punishment you want, then it will be a punishment you will get!)

“ Nu! Te rog! Nu mă voi uita! Promit că nu mă voi uita! Nu mă pedepsi, te rog!” I begged as he stalked closer to me.

(No! Please! I won’t look! I promise I won’t look! Don’t punish me please!)

“Ai mai spus asta Andrada... Nu mai suport comportamentul tău nenorocit!” He yelled back, ripping my shirt off and flipping me over so my stomach was on the bed.

(You've said that before Andrada... I'm done putting up with your fucking behavior!)

“Nu, nu, nu, nu, nu, nu! Nu din nou! Nu din nou!” I cried as I sobbed into the bedsheets that smelled like they had never been washed before.

(No, no, no, no, no! Not again! Not again!)

“Trebuie să înveți. Ai încălcat regulile. Acum vei învăța din nou.” He said dangerously, his tone low and rough.

(You have to learn. You broke the rules. Now you will learn again.)

Without any more talking, I felt the knife pressing into my back and carving a line straight down. The pain was awful. I could feel every movement as he slowly yet meticulously dragged it down so it made a straight line. He always did this to show when I broke the rules. He used them as a counting system…

And when I got too many?

He would-

My eyes shot wide open and I quickly sat up in the bed I was just laying on. 

I felt the scars on my back burn and jolted in pain.

I curled in on myself as it flowed through my body.

The memories felt so… vivid and it was like he had mutilated me just a second ago.

I felt the sweat drip off my forehead as I tried to calm my erratic breathing. I was no stranger to nightmares. They were frequent in my life. The things that fucking bastard did was cemented on my body and seared into my mind 

It…

It made my blood boil .

My eye flicked to my hand and I saw that my claws had extended. The beast had taken over before I knew what was happening. I was up and out of my bed, breathing heavily, and ready to kill something. My mind was too foggy. It remembered those horrific acts. It was too fresh and the beast inside me wanted something to hurt like I had hurt.

I paced back in forth in the room, trying my fucking best to get myself under control.

Dammit, dammit, DAMMIT!

A low growl came from deep within my chest and I knew I needed to feel my claws soaked with blood.

The thought halted any movement I was making.

Claws…

Blood…

No, no, no…

My mind was going back to the day I had freed myself.

The day that the monster was finally slain.

Memories flashed in my mind.

The blood dripped, dripped, dripped… down onto the snow.

I don’t know how long I was lost in the memory but the sun started to peek out of the curtains that had been covering the window I was standing next to. It reflected into my eyes and I jerked my head away from the awful sting that it made.

Seeing as the morning light has risen, I drag my eyes to the clock that is on the wall and see that it is almost time to be ready for my new duties.

“Damn.” I curse out loud as I drag my hand through my hair.

Flexing my hands, my claws recede and my hands go back to how they were before I almost flew into a murderous rage.

“Didn’t the Lady just praise you for your control, you moron?” I asked myself as I headed to the bathroom to clean myself and to get ready for the day. “One nightmare and I’m already flying off the fucking handle.” I added with a growl.

As the door to the bathroom flies open from my aggravated entry, I stalk to the sink and turn the water on so I could splash some in my face. I raised my face up, now wet, and looked at myself. I can see the scar that littered the expanse of skin. The monster got angrier and angrier because he said I looked like mother. He said he wanted to… change me so I didn’t and he could finally be at peace.

In the end, it didn’t matter and he still never was ‘at peace.’

Well… 

I finally did give the monster something .

I shook my head when I noticed my reflection baring its teeth right back at me

I needed to wake up and get control of myself before I started my first day as a… 

Butler.

How could I be a butler?

Ingrid told me about all that i would do yesterday, but besides cleaning, I haven’t done any of those things that she had listed.

“I guess I’ll have to learn as I work…” I whispered to myself.

When I was finished in the bathroom, I was on my way to the wardrobe to get ready for the day when I heard a caw from outside my window. I looked over to the now unobscured window to see what was making the noise and I saw a black crow just…

Watching me.

I narrowed my eyes at the bird as it watched on with its…

Gold eyes?

“What the fuck?” I asked, confused.

“CAW!” The black bird said as it opened its beak.

I titled my head to the side as I stared at it, but the bird took flight off the tree branch and flew away.

I shook my head at the weird moment that just happened and moved towards the wardrobe that had my butlers clothes for today.

Seeing them on other people was one thing…

And getting them on my was another…

When I first saw the clothes hanging in the wardrobe, my first thought was that I had never worn such nice clothes in my entire life. I was used to rags that I used to forage for in the village. Clothes people discarded because they had no more use for them. I had to wear those rags so I wouldn’t be cold in the winter. The house got so cold that I had shivered for most of the night and only had those same rags to provide my warmth.

So now I take these clothes in my hands and look at what I could me instead of what I was.

“A butler…” I said to myself, trying to taste the word and how it sounded on my tongue.

I shook my head in amusement and got ready for the day.

After I put the stuffy clothes on and made sure I didn’t look like an absolute idiot, a knock on my door had my head twisting in its direction.

“Guess it’s time.” I said aloud as I walked to the door and opened it.

Ingrid stood on the other side as she appraised me with her eyes.

“It will have to do. For now. I’ll show you have to properly put on a butler's uniform before tomorrow.” Ingrid said as she started to walk.

I followed the grizzled old woman with a frown on my face, teeth grinding.

What the hell did I do wrong? I thought I did an amazing job putting on this stuffy… uniform. 

“Where are we going?” I asked, wondering what I was going to do for the day.

“Breakfast. Every morning you are to be at the Lady’s side. You need to be at her beck and call if she would need something during the duration of the meal. Pour her wine, collect more food if she wants it, and if her daughters need something then that will be you as well.” Ingrid explained as we made our way downstairs and to the kitchen.

“Okay, that sounds easy enough.” I replied.

“I hope for your sake that it is. Mistakes are not tolerated in House Dimitrescu.” Ingrid said ominously.

With those words, Ingrid opened the doors to the kitchen and we were greeted with bustling cooks who were preparing the food for this morning.

“Everyone! This is our new butler and she will be handling the Lady’s needs. Remember to be mindful of what you put on the plates lest you make a mistake. And we wouldn’t want that now would we?” Ingrid asked sternly.

“No ma’am!” Everyone called out.

“Good. Now, get to plating! The ladies of the house will be down shortly.” Ingrid commanded and everyone started to plate the food.

All the cooks and maids bustled around the kitchen to get the food out into the dining hall. It was connected to the kitchen and I could see the maids trying their best.  We all moved with a hurried pace to make the table look perfect before the ladies of the house came downstairs. I didn;t know the first thing about any of this, but I wasn’t stupid. I could watch and learn to see how it was done.

When the table was set, Ingrid told me I should stand just behind the Lady’s chair so I would be ready for her entrance. I could see that there were maids behind the daughters chairs too and the tension in the air was palpable.

I stood rigid with my hands behind my back, my eye on the door.

First into the dining hall was the Lady herself.

I watched as the Lady ducked underneath the door with grace and then stood back to her full height. Her floral and musky perfume spread throughout the room which made me take a deep breath so I could breathe in her scent.  My heart always pumped a little bit faster when I saw the Lady. I didn’t know why I had this type of reaction toward her, but I didn’t let it try to affect me as I watched her walk towards me and her seat.

“Ah. The butler. I see you have donned the uniform without too much issue.” The Lady said with a smirk.

The Lady had gotten close enough to where I pulled out her chair for her and watched as she sat elegantly. When she sat, I pushed the chair back gently so she was close enough to the food. I looked back up when that was done and the maid’s were looking at me wide-eyed.

What did I do now?

“Hmmmm… You’re quite strong, butler. I usually have to situate myself because of my… size.” The Lady said, surprised by what I had just done.

That’s what everyone is freaking out about?

“Este plăcerea mea să vă fiu de folos, doamna mea.” I said in our mother tongue and I felt like I really meant it in the moment.

(It is my pleasure to be of service, my Lady.)

I might not like serving someone, and I might not ever be comfortable with the idea, but… 

I feel accomplished right now. 

He never made me feel like this… 

Doing something right for once feels good. 

Doing something right for the Lady feels even better … 

 Before the Lady could say anything back three clouds of flies flew into the room and reformed into the Lady’s daughters by the door. They all wore different expressions, but Cassandra’s made me the uneasiest. It wasn’t because I was afraid of her, but because this was my first day and I didn’t want her to mess it up.

“Mother! You didn’t tell us that the mutt would be joining us this morning.” Cassandra said in an annoyed tone as her chair was pulled out for her and she sat down.

Daniela gave me a way which I nodded to and Bela looked uninterested in what was happening.

“My darling daughter, why ever would she not? She’s the new butler and she has duties which she needs to attend to.” The Lady replied.

Just then I remembered about said duties and grabbed the wine and poured some into the Lady’s glass so she would have something to drink with her breakfast. I could smell the blood that was mixed in with it, but it wasn’t too bad. It actually mixed well which surprised me because I didn’t think blood and wine would go with each other. 

But what the hell would I know?

“Could one of those duties be serving us blood? I so very much enjoyed it the last time.” Cassandra said with a wide smile and eyes that pierced my own.

“You did what?!” The Lady yelled which startled us all.

“Cassy's in trouble!” Daniela sing-songed and then laughed.

“I- I just took a little…” Cassandra said. “What’s the fucking deal? She’s just a mutt…” She added with a whisper, but if I heard that last part then I know the Lady did too.

“Cassandra! Enough with the foul language.” The Lady barked. “And the deal… is that I expressly told you that she is not to be touched.” She added with a hiss.

Cassandra’s eyes darted down and my chest with a weird warmth that I couldn’t explain.

“I’m sorry, mother…” Cassandra apologized with a huff.

I could hear the wooden chair creak under the grip of Cassandra’s anger.

“That’s better, Cassandra. If you need blood then you should come to my chambers and request some like I have told you to do in the past.” The Lady chided. “That goes for all of you as well.”

“Yes, mother.” They all responded.

“Now… How about we eat, hm?” The Lady said and the daughters started to savagely dig into their food.

Breakfast went well after that. The Lady’s daughters focused on eating and the servants went back and forth as they asked for more when they were finished with their plate of food. I was stunned by the amount they could eat, but was also a little impressed. 

I didn’t comment on it though.

The Lady asked for her wine to be refilled several times, so I held the bottle and poured it for her every time she asked. She also asked for more food, but acted like the lady she was and ate it with the silverware instead of shoveling it into her face like her daughters.

My eye followed the silverware carefully and I made sure not to touch any of it.

Cassandra didn’t seem to give up in her dislike for me because a knife went sailing right past my head. It had skimmed my cheek and I could feel the burn as the wound caused me pain. 

I didn’t want to let her get to me though. 

I wasn’t going to let her win.

“CASSANDRA DIMITRESCU! WHAT HAVE I TOLD YOU ABOUT THROWING KNIVES AT THE TABLE?!” The Lady roared as her fists came crashing down onto the table below.

All the maids looked fearful and even trembled slightly at her words.

I clenched my teeth so hard I felt like they were going to crack.

“So sorry mother! I was just testing the mutt’s reflexes! If she couldn’t even dodge that then what hope does she have in surviving here?” Cassandra asked with fake sincerity.

“Casandra! You could have taken her other eye out! She already only has one!” Daniela chimed, her face filled with worry.

This is why Daniela’s my favorite…

“Girls. GIRLS! Please! Can we not act civilized while we are eating?” The Lady asked with a sigh.

I saw the Lady reach into her… cleavage and pull out her cigarette case. 

The Lady opened the case, brought one up to her red lips, and looked at me from the corner of her enchanting amber eyes, so I got a lighter and lit it for her.

“Sorry mother…” The two said in unison and I could see Bela rolling her eyes at her younger siblings.

“If I have to reprimand either one of you again then I will forbid you from blood for a week. I don’t expect to be talked back to and I expect you to listen to the words coming out of my mouth. Do. You. Understand?” The Lady punctuated angrily.

Both Cassandra and Daniela swallowed roughly.

“We understand mother.” They both answered meekly.

“Hmmmm… Good. Bela? How are your plants coming along? I hear that Donna has given you some new ones to look after.” The Lady said, her posture becoming more relaxed as she talked.

“Oh. They’re well, mother. Donna just wanted me to see if I could help foster them grow. Something about them being picky and that she thought I would be able to do something about it.” Bela answered nonchalantly.

“Well, dear daughter, you are Donna’s best apprentice. If anyone can, I'm sure you will be able to grant her request.” The Lady said, pride flowing through her tone.

“Mulțumesc mother.” Bela replied as she bowed her head slightly.

“Kiss ass…” Cassandra muttered.

Daniela snickered at her middle sibling and the Lady glared at Cassandra obviously hearing the comment.

After that the Dimitrescu family seemed to calm down and finish breakfast with light conversation. 

I could hear the collective sigh of the maids as everyone finished eating.

The daughters filed out first in a flurry of flies, then the maids, and that left just us two…

The Lady and I.

 A stark silence filled the room as we both remained.

I stood there and watched as the Lady dabbed her napkin on her mouth.

I didn’t want to talk before she did.

I wanted to wait until everybody was out of earshot and the Lady felt like we could talk in peace.

“You did good, dear. Breakfast and dinner are usually tumultuous times for my daughters and I. I’m impressed that you handled it all without incident.” The Lady said.

“Thank you, sugar.” I said with a lopsided smile.

“You are still on the job you know? I could drain you dry for that comment.” The Lady remarked with a serious tone.

“No one’s around so I thought it would be fine.” I replied with a shrug.

The Lady sighed.

“Kneel for me, lupoaică.” The Lady said as she turned her chair so it was facing me.

I narrowed my eye in suspicion, but I did so anyway.

“Why don’t you ever calm me by my name? I’m sure you know it.” I said, curious.

“We are not that familiar yet, dear.” The Lady said.

The Lady brought her hand up to her lips and she nicked her thumb with her teeth.

The action had me entranced so I didn't notice her pressing that same thumb up to my wound that was on my cheek that Cassandra had caused.

I didn’t move, but it stung a little.

“Does that mean you’ll call me by name when we do become familiar, sugar?” I asked, a small smirk plastered on my face.

The Lady’s finger stayed on my cheek longer than necessary as we both stared at each other. Neither one of us wanted to back down and I wasn’t going to lose this staring match. I didn’t care why it started, but there was a question in those honeyed eyes that I was searching for an answer for with my own.

“We will have to see, dear.” The Lady answered with a light pat to my cheek.

I huffed and the Lady raised an eyebrow up in question, but I stood up without answering.

Why did her answer bother me?

The beast in me was agitated by it too and didn’t know why I felt so uneasy.

“Now, how about you find Ingrid and ask her what you can do for the day?” The Lady asked.

Stifling down a growl, I breathed in deeply and tried to get myself under control.

“All right, sugar. I hope you have a great day.” I replied with a dashing smile.

I promptly left after I had said that, but just as I was about to leave I heard the Lady say a few parting words that left me feeling better than ever.

“You too, my dear. You too…” The Lady whispered as she took a drag of her cigarette and puffed out the smoke.

A wide smile was plastered on my face as I went to find Ingrid.  

Chapter 6: Chapter 6 - A Butler's Daily Routine... Cleaning?

Summary:

Andy starts her butler duties, but wasn't expecting to clean like the maids. She doesn't mind though because she was just happy to help until she ran into the Lady when she opened the Opera Halls doors...

As I walked in the expansive halls to find where Ingrid was at the moment, my mind raced at what just happened back there in the dining hall with the Lady.

I saw something in her eyes when we were staring at each other.

The Lady looked at me with a question shining through those amber eyes of hers.

It was a question I thought I could answer, but it was gone in an instant and left me feeling off balance.

My beast felt the same because it felt like it wanted to come to the surface at that exact moment.

Like it was… 

Answering something’s call.

I shook my head as I hurried my stride.

I didn’t know why I was infatuated with the Lady. 

I hadn’t known her for longer than a couple days, but I found myself staring at her and thinking about her constantly. She invaded my mind and took a permanent space where no one had ever been before. Those eyes, lips, and scent were burned into my memory. I found every inch of her attractive. Her height had my stomach doing flips, her lips had me imagining what they tasted like, her breasts drew my eye every time, her curves were to die for, and her eyes had my whole body reacting on pure instinct. So many emotions ran wild when I was in her presence and I was having a hard time pushing those desires down when I was close to her.

He made the people across the woods out to be monsters, but…

I found beings who weren’t exactly human, but were more than he could ever be.

Was it just my hope that the Lady was better than him?

Did she have another side to her that she hadn’t shown me?

Flashes of those red eyes popped into my head.

Could that be what she’s hiding?

I already know she’s a vampirii, but what else is slumbering within her?

I didn’t know, but the beast and I wanted to find out.

I wanted to see if the Lady was as monstrous as he made them out to be or had people just assumed that she was based on appearances?

The Lady’s height and demeanor could put off an air of superiority that would have people afraid of what she is or what she could do, but…

Had anyone cared to see for themselves?

I do remember that stench of blood in the dungeon, so maybe some of what they say was right or maybe it was a misunderstanding.

Whatever the answer, I wouldn’t come to conclusions until I had all the facts.

While I was in my own head, I breathed in and smelled the air around me that was thick with cleaning supplies, but it also had an undertone of mint. I recognized that scent. Looking toward its owner, I somehow found Ingrid while she was cleaning one of the larger windows that littered the halls. She was on a ladder and wiping the suds off with a rag which left the glass looking better than the day it was probably made.

I looked over into the pristine glass and saw my own reflection.

A new scar was added to my face because of Cassandra.

It was just a little bit pink thanks to the Lady’s blood, but it was still visible.

I wanted to snarl at the new addition, but I breathed and flexed my hands so I would calm down.

I shook my head and looked back to Ingrid who was still dutifully cleaning.

Should I say something?

I wouldn’t want to startle the old woman…

But the Lady did say I should find her so I could ask her about what I should be doing today…

“Are you just going to stand there all day, Ms. Vârcolac?” Ingrid asked, interrupting my thoughts.

I sputtered for an answer until I got over my shock at being found out.

“How did you know I was here?” I asked.

“When you’ve worked here as long as I have, you pick up on things.” Ingrid answered without stopping her cleaning. “I know why you’re here. The library, and the opera hall need cleaning so I’m assigning you them. Make sure just to clean. The Lady and her daughters usually don’t like the staff to mess about with their things.”

“Got it, Ingrid. I’ll get on that now.” I answered.

Ingrid huffed, but didn’t say anything else so I made my way to the library first.

I still didn’t understand why a butler had to clean.

I wasn’t a maid like everyone else here.

So why was I sent to clean?

I didn’t understand it, but I wasn’t going to question the Lady.

I also didn’t know where the library was, but I decided to let my nose do all the work and tried to pick up on Daniela’s scent I had smelled when she was taking me to the Lady’s chambers. The halls might have been an endless series of twists and turns, but when I followed scents it was like following a string that led to my desired destination. I hadn't ever done that before coming here, but it was helpful and I was starting to rely on it more and more.

I breathed in deeply and tried to catch the scent of books.

It took me a little longer than usual, but I picked it up on the trail of blood.

So…

I followed the scent trail and hoped that Daniela would be in the library.

As I walked through the halls, I liked the natural light that came through the windows much better than that of the flames that were lit when the day turned into night. The castle didn’t have any electricity that would power lights, but it did have some conveniences like running water which we didn’t have back in the village. I took a moment in the early morning today to look at the moon as its light bathed my room. I may have been close to losing control this morning, but the moon had a calming effect on me that I couldn’t quite describe.

It was like I was hypnotized and before you know it, it was morning and I was looking into the eyes of that crow.

I wonder why it stared at me like that…

After following the scent, I found myself in front of a set of doors and the other side smelled powerful of Daniela. I moved my hand so I could grip the door handle and cautiously turned it so I could walk inside.

As soon as the door opened, I was met with the overpowering scent of books and my eyes immediately found Daniela curled up on a couch with a book in her hand. She looked in her element. Her eyes were focused on the text and I could see them darting from line to line as she read.

Daniela’s yellow eyes darted up from the book she was reading and when they met my own a wide smile found its way on her face. She jumped up from the couch, tossed the book behind her, and came barreling my way and wrapped me in a big hug that had my eye going wide.

“Andy! You’re actually here!” Danial squealed as she hugged me.

I chuckled at her excitement.

“Hello to you too, Dani.” I replied as I reciprocated the hug. “ And yes I am here, but unfortunately not to read with you. Ingrid wants me to clean the library and the music hall today.” I added.

“Whhhaaaatttt?!” Daniela whined with a pouty look on her face.

It was quite the sight because I could see and smell the blood that wafted off her as she whined about not getting to read books with me.

A stark contrast for sure.

“Dani, I’m sorry, but I promise I will read with you next time I’m here.

“Fiiiinnnnneee. Fine Andy, but I’m holding you to that!” Daniela grumbled.

“Sounds like a plan, Dani. But I really should get to work. Don’t want your mother to drain my dry as she so politely put it.” 

Daniela giggled and removed herself off of me.

“All right, I’ll let you… work .” Daniela replied, her nose scrunched up in disgust.

I shook my head in amusement.

“Do you want to stay here while I clean or will you go somewhere else?” I asked.

“I think I’ll leave this to you and let the room air out before I come back in.” Daniela answered.

“So you can handle blood, but not cleaning supplies?” I asked incredulously, eyebrow raised, mouth quirked up in a smirk.

“Yep! That’s how the cookie crumbled! So bye Andy!” Daniela said as she materialized into her fly form and buzzed off through the doors.

When the door shut, I turned to look at the big room that was filled with books and sighed tiredly.

“Fuck. Me.” I stated.

The library was frankly…

A shit show.

Books were everywhere, it smelled stale, and it didn’t look like it had been cleaned in a while.

If maids swarmed this place then why the hell was it dirty?

And…

It really was dirty.

Cobwebs lined the shelves the books were on, I could see dust had settled everywhere, and the floors were stained and dirtied in several places. I could tell by my nose that some of those stains were blood and there were only a handful of reasons why blood would be in the library.

Some poor maid probably got on Daniela’s bad side…

I sighed at that thought and got to work.

It was grueling work.

Cleaning the library while making sure not to damage anything in the room was anxiety inducing. It had my beast on edge as I gently picked up the older books off the ground and set them on the shelves where they belonged. 

Or…

At least where I thought they belonged.

None of the books seemed to be in any type of order, but I did my best to arrange them in a way that they were easy to see on the shelves. I wasn’t the brightest woman in the world, but I did know how to put them in alphabetical order, so I did that as well.

Daniela can take them off, but she can’t put them back…

It took me at least a couple of hours to clean the library. As I got done scrubbing the floors of the dried blood, I walked to the middle of the room, stopped in my tracks, and looked up. The sun was now overhead in the shy and shined brightly through the skylight that was just above.

Thank fuck for my abilities or I’d never have gotten this all done. 

After I wiped the sweat from my brow with the back of my hand, I collected my supplies and headed for the opera hall.

Instead of using my nose this time, I got a passing maids attention for the directions to the opera hall.

“Excuse me?” I said as the maid walked toward me.

The maid was short. Very short. She looked very cute in her maid uniform and had a more curvaceous body that strayed from the other maids who worked in the castle. She also didn’t seem to be paying attention to what was going on in front of her, so when she heard me call out she raised her head and was startled when she saw me. She stumbled back some and landed on her butt when she tripped over her own feet.

“I… uhm- I…” The maid tried to say, her voice trembling.

With my hands up, I cautiously approached her like a scared rabbit and made deliberate steps she could see. I didn’t want to scare her. I’m sure the maids here already went through enough without me adding to it.

“Sorry. I didn’t mean to scare you little lady. Do you mind if I help you up? I won’t do anything. Promise.” I said with my most charming smile.

The maid blushed and nodded her head to my words.

I took the maid in my arms quickly and set her on her feet.

“Thank you.” The maid whispered.

“You’re very welcome. If you don’t mind me asking, may I know your name?” I asked.

The maid looked shocked that I wanted to know her name and I could see a slight smile on her face that now accompanied the blush.

I’m glad she doesn’t hate me. I have no idea what the Lady would do if she thought I was harassing the maids.

“Ioana. My name is Ioana Dalca, ma’am.” Ioana said as she tried to dust herself off.

“Well, Ioana I happen to need directions to the opera hall. Do you think you can point me in the direction of where that is?” I asked.

Ioana gasped and met me eyes looking scared at the mention of the Opera Hall.

“The- the opera hall? Are you… are you sure that's where you need to go?” Ioana asked, voice tinged with worry.

“Yes, Ingrid said I needed to clean the library and the Opera Hall today. I just finished the library so I was on my way to the opera hall now.” I replied, wondering why she’s so scared.

“The library and the Opera Hall?” Ioana whispered to herself. “Wait. You already cleaned the... library?” Ioana added, eyes wide.

I wolfishly grinned at Ioana.

“Mhm, just finished. It wasn’t too bad with these.” I said as I flexed my arms.

My muscles strained the butler's uniform I was wearing, but I could see that Ioana was mesmerized by the display and I could only chuckle at her.

Ioana blinked out of her haze and saw that I was looking at her with a raised eyebrow which she noticed. She blushed even harder knowing she had been caught blatantly staring at me, but I didn’t really mind at all. I was still getting used to my new body the bites provided, but was slowly opening up to everything I gained.

Ioana coughed a bit then laughed awkwardly.

“So the opera hall?” I asked again, not at all angry, but more amused than anything.

“Yes, yes! The opera hall! My apologies.” Ioana said with a slight shake of her head. “It’s located north of the Courtyard which you will have to go downstairs for… You should be able to take the northern stairwell and it will lead you right to the opera hall ma’am.” Ioana answered.

“Thank you Ioana. It’s much appreciated. And.. the name is Andy. You seem like a nice woman, so I don’t mind if you call me that.” I said with an outstretched hand.

The maid took my hand thinking I was going to shake, but I brought her hand up to my lips and kissed it gently while I flashed her another smile that hopefully conveyed my appreciation.

“W-w-wha?” The maid stuttered.

With another grin thrown Ioana’s way, I left a speechless maid in my wake and went to go find the opera hall.

And just as Ioana said the northern stairwell led right to the opera hall.

I was about to open the door when I heard faint music playing behind the closed doors.

What the?

Music?

The Lady didn’t say anyone would be in here…

With my hand gripping the door handle, I open it slowly to see who is inside and go wide eyed at who is standing there in all their glory.

The Lady.

The Lady was standing there, in her white dress that was tailored to her every curve, big, black hat swaying as her own body moves as she sings the most beautiful melody I have ever had the pleasure of listening to. Her heels clicked on the wood every time she moved and her red lips pronounced every word sensually as she continued to sing softly along with the music that was being played from the music player that was to the right of the Lady. 

Beautiful…

I had always wanted to listen to music.

I had read about such things in the old, tattered books I snuck from him, but this was my first time listening to music and it was even better coming from the Lady’s own lips. She sang with such heart-wrenching emotion that I felt my heart constrict painfully.

I didn’t know why I was feeling this way.

I didn’t know why I was so drawn to the Lady, but…

I opened the doors just enough and started to slowly walk toward her as I kept my eye on the entrancing woman. There was another skylight that shined on the raised platform that enhanced the Lady’s beauty when she stepped into it…

It made her look like a goddess.

All of a sudden, the Lady stopped. She sniffed the air and her eyes quickly snapped to my now still form. I could see that they had turned that deep shade of red. What I didn’t understand was the certain emotion that those eyes held.

The Lady was…

Angry.

She was very angry.

A deep rumbling came from the Lady and before I knew it… she was right in front of me. My instincts told me to move, my beast defied the angry look in those eyes, but I stood my ground as her hand that was larger than my own wrapped around my throat. I could feel my own beast rise to the surface as she squeezed with force. The beast knew this was a very dangerous threat in front of us and it wanted out. My own claws started to lengthen and they dug into her hands as she raised me from the ground, but she still didn’t let go. Breathing was getting more difficult, but not even her own blood dripping from her hand and onto the ground stopped her from the task at hand.

Is this where I die?

No…. No this isn’t where I wanted to die. 

I didn’t escape from that village full of monsters to die here!

I didn’t even know why the Lady was angry!

So with the last of my energy, I looked into those angry eyes and tried to reach the Lady who I knew.

I tried to reach the Lady who had saved me.

Me .

A random woman who showed up on her doorstep.

The Lady didn’t have to save me, she didn’t have to keep me alive, and she didn’t have to give me a job as her butler.

But she did.

And I wanted to see those beautiful amber eyes of hers again…

“Sugar… please…” I whined, my breath coming in shallower and shallower.

With just those two words, something… flickered in those eyes.

Recognition.

Those red eyes faded into the amber I knew and her expression grew horrified as she came back out of whatever haze she was in. The Lady recognized me now and just as suddenly as it happened her hand uncurled from my throat and I was dropped onto the floor below. My knees hit the wooden floor and then my hands just after. I was sputtering and trying to get air into my lungs, but I was grateful I hadn’t changed fully into the beast that I now was.

The Lady may have been hurting me, but I didn’t want to hurt the Lady.

For some reason my body felt heavy even with me sucking in air at a faster pace. I didn’t know what was happening, but my eyes drifted upwards to meet the Lady’s and I thought I saw another emotion that was not anger flickering through those honeyed eyes of hers…

The last thing I saw before I lost consciousness was a droplet of liquid dropping to the ground right in front of my eye.

I thought it was the blood from her wound, but…

Why didn’t it smell like blood?

Chapter 7: Chapter 7 - Luna Mea Cea Nouă

Summary:

Aclina has one thing and one thing only on her mind and she sifts through her thoughts about said woman...

POV: Alcina

It was a night like any other in Castle Dimitrescu.

As I stood near my window, sipping on a glass of my favorite blood wine, I could hear the screams of a maid that no doubt got on my sweetlings nerves. With my acute hearing, I could hear her running and screaming through the halls as… 

Cassandra laughed maniacally.

I wasn’t worried in the slightest about what my daughter was up to. I knew she was having her sadistic fun, but was turning her urges onto someone who deserved it. I taught my daughters and raised them well. Killing needlessly was a waste and sometimes it couldn’t be helped, but I always told them to funnel their feelings into those who warranted their wrath.

I sighed and brought the wine back up to my lips.

I licked the trail of wine that trickled down said lip.

I could taste whose blood swirled and mixed with this wine.

It was the butler who Bela had caught stealing from one of our distilleries.

Just thinking back on when Bela handed me the ledger and showed me the discrepancies had my blood boiling with rage. It wasn’t like I didn’t treat those mean-things fairly. I paid them a wage and gave them someplace to work. The man-thing shouldn't have even been in this Castle, but his mother was my last chambermaid and she had been fiercely loyal to me. Out of respect for her, I gave him a position within these hallowed walls. A position he wouldn't have had otherwise.

I didn’t want to kill him, but I took solace in the fact that justice had been dealt.

So, I savored my wine and listened to the symphonies of the maid’s voice as Cassandra’s sickle impaled her with deadly precision.

“I told you to never play with your food Cassandra… When will you ever learn?” I said aloud with a chuckle.

Out of the blue, I felt the balaur within me stir.

I was on high alert and swiveled my head around, looking for the reason why she had awoken. She hadn’t awoken in so long that I had forgotten what it felt like for her power to radiate through my body.

I could see through the glass that my eyes had changed into their other form.

They had not just bled red, but they had transitioned into ‘ochii balaurului.’

Mother Miranda had changed me into two halves and the other half that made me who I am had come to the forefront.

Something was amiss and I would stop at nothing to find out.

It didn’t take long for me to locate the source of my balaur’s awakening…

There on the steps near my castle’s entrance was a body.

Their clothes were torn, they had cuts all over their body, and they looked to be on their last legs.

They soon would be crossing over, but I knew that something drastic had changed in me as I met their eye.

An angular jaw, sharp features, scars aplenty, but oh so feminine in nature. The woman had only one eye, but it pierced through my very soul and had my balaur in a frenzy. We stared at one another for what seemed to be the longest time, but the pink of her eye that seemed to glow so bright dimmer and she fell onto the steps unconscious.

Faster than my own brain could process, I flew to the entrance of my castle and opened the front doors with enough force to have them crack in certain areas.

But once they were open…

A scent that I supposedly hated entered into my nostrils.

Lycan.

This woman was a Lycan…

I should have unsheathed my claws and gutted her like the dog she was, it was what I had done to so many before her, what I had done and had no problem doing, but something stayed my hand.

The balaur and I were one in that moment.

And in that moment…

We both agreed that this woman was like no other.

 

***

As I carried the lupoaică in my arms, my mind fled away from me with thoughts about my actions and what they could mean for my castle. I wanted to bring her into a warm bed, tend to her wounds, and feed her so she would recover, but she was a Lycan and Lycans were dangerous. I didn’t know if the lupoaică was in control of herself and the beast within…

Would she shift inside these walls?

Would she lash out at me when I tended to her?

Would she harm my daughters?

The more I thought on this problem, the more I started to doubt.

And doubt led me to my final decision on the matter.

Instead of carrying her to a warm bedroom, I detoured and made my way to the dungeon.

I felt dread in the pit of my stomach as my heels clicked on every step as I made my way down into the depths of the dungeon.

My balaur was very displeased with this course of action, but we had to occasionally push our own feelings to the side for the good of the whole.

I needed to be absolutely sure that this lupoaică wouldn't bring harm to any of my daughters.

I would do this for them even if I felt my slow, dead heart constrict painfully as I placed the chains around her arms and left her in the cell.

“Mamă Miranda, sper că fac ceea ce trebuie…” I whispered as I walked back up the stairs.

(Mother Miranda, I hope I am doing the right thing…)

 

***

I tried.

I tried my foremost to remain in my chambers and to not think about the lupoaică down in my dungeon, but it was all for not and I ended up destroying a part of my room in my rage. My balaur wanted destruction and it was taking it out on everything around me. It was a rage born from my own turmoil. Emotions warred within me and it made me feel dizzy. My thoughts were on the woman and who she must be feeling now that I had locked her up in a cell like a common criminal.

How could I do that?

The woman clearly needed help, but I selfishly put my own fears above hers…

“No, no it had to happen, Alcina.” I muttered to myself, while pacing. “She was- is a danger to everyone in this castle. And until it is proven otherwise, then you will just have to bury these strange emotions…”

My words tumbled off into obscurity and I stopped my pacing at once.

Why did I stop my incessant thinking?

Because I could take this no longer.

I needed to see the lupoaică and I needed to see her…

Now.

So I quickly threw my chamber door open and headed to the dungeon.

I walked quickly through the first hall that led to my chamber, but I slowed my gait and tried to get myself under control. Maids averted there eyes when I passed by and at one time I might have reveled in their fear, but only one thing was swirling through my mind.

With my mind rolling, I arrived at the dungeons and was hesitant to open the door.

What is staying my hand?

Why does this lupoaică have me acting like a coward?

Going to the dungeons was always an endeavor I looked forward to, but now…

I found myself wanting to flee from here and go back to my chambers.

The thought made me angry.

Me? Alcina Dimitrescu? The Mistress of Castle Dimitrescu? The strongest of the Four Lords. Mother Miranda’s favorite…

A… coward?

I couldn’t believe it.

I didn’t believe it.

So instead of leaving for my chambers, I plucked my cigarette case from my bosom, and lit a fresh new cigarette. A lady had her vices and I couldn’t abandon this one entirely even after my transformation. It had been one of the only things from my previous life that had remained a constant into the future.

With the cigarette firmly between my lips, I inhaled through my mouth and exhaled the smoke through my nose. 

I watched as the smoke dissipated along with my doubts and I finally started the descent towards the cells…

Every step was another weight added to my already burdened shoulders, but my face remained stoic as it had always been. These raging emotions within me may have been burning bright, but I kept myself under control.

Self-discipline.

You need to exert self-discipline.

Control. 

You need to exude control.

And…

Power.

You need to radiate power.

I chanted these truths in my mind as my feet left the last step and I opened the last door that led to the cells.

Another drag of the cigarette and I made my way to the lupoaică.

And when my own eyes met her pink one…

I felt a deep recognition in me that left me suspicious once more…

 

***

When I was back in my chambers and had time to collect myself, I called for Danila who promptly flounced into the room with a smile on her face. 

It warmed my heart to see my darling daughter look so happy.

“Bug, I have a task for you.” I said as I turned around in my seat to address my daughter.

“Yes mother?” Daniela replied.

“Would you be a dear and bring the lupoaică up to my chambers? I have deduced that she is not a danger to this castle and would like to treat her with the respect we have for the wayward maidens who come here.” I explained.

“Sorry for saying so mother, but I don’t think that one is a maiden.” Daniela replied with a giggle.

I chuckled along with my observant daughter.

“No, no she is not, but she ended up at the entrance of Castle Dimitrescu for one reason or another. With her looking like that no less…” I replied with a sigh.

“I understand mother and am happy that you’re giving her a chance. I don’t know what it is about her, but something is different. She is different.” Daniela stated, her face talking on a serious expression that she didn’t wear often.

“You may be right about that, bug. But I would like to talk to her first and see if I can unearth any information that could be helpful in deducing why she is different.” I replied.

“Weeeeell… she has one eye and the other one is pink.” Daniela added.

“The missing eye certainly is a stark feature of her face, but it does not detract from her overall handsomeness.” I replied without thinking. “And the pink is a… queer color.”

“You think she’s handsome?” Daniela asked with another round of giggles. “And you would know about what’s queer…”

I gasped in fake indignation and put my hands over my mouth, but I was smiling underneath them as my youngest giggled some more at my antics.

“Of course, she’s handsome, bug. I’d have to be blind as a bat to not see that. And I take pride in who I am so I have no problem about being the authority on all things queer.” I retorted with a smirk.

“Whatever you say mother! I’ll go bring the handsome woman up right away!” Daniela exclaimed as she dispersed into her bloatfly form and swarmed right out of the door.

I sighed as my youngest left and wondered why I had admitted that the lupoaică was handsome…

***

With a loud sigh, I took off my reading glasses and put the book down on the bed that was in my hands. I rubbed my temples and tried to sort through my thoughts on the meeting I just had with the woman from the dungeons.

So many flitting thoughts and they all conflicted with one another…

I looked at and watched the fire that lit the oil lamp rage.

I was having similar feelings to that of a raging fire, but I didn’t know where to start.

Should I address my attraction to the woman first?

The way I prolonged her undressed state, so I could gaze at her marvelous features?

I hadn’t had a lover in so long and the woman who met my gaze unflinching had stirred something within me. She was as brave as Medusa when she stood up to Athena and as kind as Hestia, that I knew. I saw the wound on her leg that was no doubt from a sickle. If I had to guess, I would say that Cassandra paid our guest a visit when I expressly told my daughters not to go down there.

A punishment should be in order for them.

They no doubt all visited her…

No matter.

Try as I might, I could not look away from the perfect sculpture that was her body. My face might have shown indifference, but I was curious inside. I had never particularly cared for male genitalia, but when it was on a female body?

I seemed to have no reservations and my own body agreed.

It was when I pricked my own finger and watched my blood drop down onto her waiting tongue that I really found myself enamored with her presence. I worried not about the shame of staring even though it was un-ladylike. I watched on as my blood healed what it could and saw the adverse effects that it had upon her body. I already knew she was somewhat interested in me by the way she stared and got lost in her own reverie. 

But…

Seeing what I did to her first hand?

It was like drinking one of the finest of bloodwines.

My body felt alight and I could not help but feel a tingle in my spine as she grew…

As I licked my own lips and continued watching, the lupoaică seemed to realize what had happened after coming down from the euphoria of my blood and quickly covered herself so she was no longer in plain view.

I sighed in my own head with disappointment, but I supposed it couldn’t be helped.

“Mama Miranda... Chiar nu ar trebui să rumeg asta...” I groaned as my head hit the headboard of my bed.

(Mother Miranda... I really shouldn't be ruminating about this…)

Going down this line of thought was dangerous.

I could already feel my slick coating my thighs, so I tried to focus on the other part of our conversation that had left me on edge for different reasons.

Hearing her say that she was from cealaltă parte had me thinking she might be playing a joke on me, but when she puffed out her chest, I knew she was not.

What did it mean if she really was?

I hadn’t heard of a living being who came back without… 

Other means.

Mother Miranda had delved into that certain area for her own reasons, so if this lupoaică really did do the impossible then Mother Miranda would no doubt want to see her for herself. I was sure her crows were spying for her even now.

But how long did I have before she would make an unannounced visit and try to get her hands on the one thing that could help her in her endeavor?

Chapter 8: Chapter 8 - The Talk

Summary:

Andy talks with the Lady of the castle and maybe flirts with her to...

As my eyes snapped open, my lungs tried to fill themselves with air in short bursts. I could feel the sweat on my skin and my mind was still foggy. I couldn’t remember what had happened to me because of the grogginess of sleep. My hand instinctively goes to my throat because it throbs painfully.

I’m hurt?

A guttural growl rumbles from my belly, but I don’t know why it’s happening.

“I did say not to growl at me lupoaică did I not?” A husky, womanly voice calls from somewhere.

I recognized that voice.

My eye looked for the woman it belonged to and I found them in the corner of the room. They were reading a book, glasses hung low on the bridge of the nose, and legs crossed. She had been reading and now was looking at me oddly. I would think it was because of the sudden growling, but there was something else in those eyes…

Everything was interrupted when I remembered what the hell actually happened to me.

“Well, the beast doesn’t take too kindly to threats, sugar. Are you a threat?” I asked, eye squarely on her own as she narrowed them on me.

“If I was a threat then you’d be drained of all your blood, dear. And you aren’t exactly in that position now are you?” The Lady retorted coolly.

No shit…

Head swiveling, I looked around and noticed I wasn’t in my assigned room. I was in the he Lady’s personal chambers which also made this her bed. My bed wasn’t this soft and my room wasn’t this pretty. I recognized her desk that she had been writing on before and the sofa that was in the middle of the room.

What I didn’t get was why she was angry?

Shouldn’t I be angry at her ?

I could tell what I had said angered her because her voice had lost its normal warmer tone and was replaced with one that matched up with my time in the dungeon, but I couldn’t give a fuck about that right now. She had just choked me until I was unconscious for…

Doing what exactly?

“No, all my blood is still inside my body, but you fucking choked me woman! For nothing! All I did was try to clean the opera hall for you like Ingrid asked!” I replied as I clenched my jaw.

I didn’t have the energy to get up quite yet, but I had the urge to get out of the bed and show her just how angry I was.

I thought the Lady’s eyes wavered for a second, but they hardened and it was like the moment never happened.

“Careful, dear… I do what I want in my castle. You are my butler. I did not ask you to interrupt me while I was in the middle of a private session.” The Lady answered, hands now clenched on the arms of the chair.

I knew I was pushing the Lady.

I did, really, but her answer just annoyed me even further.

“Atunci de ce naiba mi-ai cerut să curăț sala de operă! De ce naiba face un majordom curățenie în primul rând! Poate că nu sunt pretențios, dar nu credeam că se face asta, dulceață!” I snarled as I started to sit up, glaring my hardest at the larger woman.

(Then why the fuck did you ask me to clean the opera hall! Why the fuck is a butler even cleaning in the first place! I might not be fancy, but I didn't think they did that, sugar!)

The Lady then stood up quickly from her chair and fire raged within those eyes.

“That is enough!” The Lady barked as she breathed harder. “You are not owed answers. If I recall I saved you . I gave you a warm bed, clothes, and food. I also gave you a job. If you are finding the conditions not to your liking, then I can always use your blood for my bloodwine.” The Lady added threateningly.

My eye twitched and my beast feels like they are going wild, but I don’t say anything back to that. I didn’t even know what I would say because it’s true. The Lady did save me. She did provide for me, but this all felt…

Wrong .

I didn’t fucking like this at all.

The arguing, the glaring, the anger…

I sigh and try to reign in my own anger.

“I don’t want to fight, sugar. All right ?” I said as I flopped back into the comfortable bed. “Can we just forgive and forget? We both got out of hand. Okay?”

The Lady’s eyes were narrowed on mine, but I noticed that she started to move closer to me until she sat herself at the end of the bed. 

It was a tense silence until I heard the Lady sigh and she plucked her cigarette case from her breasts. I watched as she lit a cigarette, took a drag from it, and blew out the smoke from her mouth. Her eyes were closed and I was hoping she was trying to relax.

“If that is what you wish, dear.” The Lady answered after the long silence. She turned her gaze toward me and those honeyed eyes I frequently got lost in softened some. “And I suppose, I can apologize for my hand in all of this. I habitually let my anger consume me. It is not a trait I am proud of, but it is one I have to deal with.” The Lady added.

The Lady… 

Apologize?

To me?

Whatever God was looking down on me right now must have curbed the Lady’s anger and made her see reason. I wasn’t going to question it. I was going to be thankful for it and try to move past this for both of our sakes.

“I understand, sugar. Probably more than most.” I stated with confidence as our gazes remained locked.

“Do you now?” The Lady asked, eyebrow raised, unbelieving.

“Yes, the beast in me rages. I don’t know why certain things set it off, but they do and I have a hard time controlling it. So yes I do understand.” I replied.

“Maybe you do, dear. Maybe you do. Lycan’s tend to be more aggressive. They’re a primal being all-in-all. I would know I’ve killed enough of them. But… there may be a reason for the extra aggression that I wanted to bring up with you, so you could prepare. And… even if that is not the cause I would still caution you to be weary around this upcoming event. ” The Lady explained.

“An event?” I asked.

“Yes, the full moon. You are going to be.. affected by its pull. You will undoubtedly experience your first shift. A transition into the beast that lay dormant. I know you’ve experienced different traits, but this will be much, much different.” The Lady explained.

“How different?” I asked, apprehension lacing my tone.

“You will be lost to the beast, dear. After a time you will grow accustomed to the shift and begin merging the beast, but that takes time and effort. Just as it does with everything.” The Lady answered as she took another drag from her cigarette that was almost done already.

“What am I supposed to do? I can’t shift in the castle…” I tried to say, but the Lady cut me off.

“I can have you be in the dungeons if you prefer, dear. That way… accidents won’t happen.” The Lady replied.

“Accidents? What do you mean by accidents?” I reiterated, weariness seeping from my voice.

“It is just as I said. You will be in your most primal state. You won’t be in your right mind and will be acting on pure instinct. Lycans hunt. And you are the hunter.” The Lady stated seriously. 

“A hunter…” I repeated, eye cast low on the sheets that were worth more than anything I had ever owned.

“Yes, a hunter, lupoaică. You will be at the top of the food chain and won’t be rivaled by anyone of your species. I would be remiss to say that not even Heisenberg could stand up to you… But, I see it… I see it in your eye. The beast in you is very powerful.” The Lady said as she fixed a wrinkle in the sheets with her hand, her touch delicate, and her eyes no longer on me.

I sighed.

This is all so much. 

“If I don’t go back to the dungeons will I hurt somebody? The maids? Your daughters…”

You?

“You will not . I won’t let you.” The Lady responded threateningly.

I put my hands up at her tone.

“All right! All right! I won’t. I promise I won’t, sugar. I’ll try my best to remain in control.” I said.

“I doubt you will be able to, dear.” The Lady said with a sigh. “But… I will be there if you lose yourself.”

“Sunt sigur că o veți face...” I whispered.

(I’m sure you will.)

“Dear… You know I also speak Romanian and can hear you even if you whisper?” The Lady said with a smirk.

“I… uh- I- I- I know that!” I stuttered.

You idiot! How could you forget that she hears just as well as you????

“Mhmmm…” The Lad hummed as she moved closer to me so she could examine my neck, her hand found my chin and she titled it up so my neck was exposed. “It’s healing quite nicely. I’m sure the bruising will be gone within the day.”

“Yeah? I’m going to lose the only proof that your hand was around my throat? I was going to show it around and tell everyone that we-”

I was going to go a little further, but the Lady forced me to look at her.

“That is enough, butler.” The Lady ground out.

“Demoted to just butler now, sugar? No dear or lupoaică?” I said with a pout.

“Naughty women don’t get the privilege.” The Lady answered with a huff, her fingers squeezing my jaw tighter but not enough to hurt me.

I chuckled, but it was a little hard with my current situation.

“Me? Naughty? That doesn’t sound like me…” I said with a smirk.

“Why do you defy me so? No other maid of mine would test me like this.” The Lady asked, scoffing

“Well, I’m not exactly one of your maidens now am I?” I replied, my smirk turning into a wolfish smile.

“No… No you are not.” The Lady answered, her amber eyes now gazing intensely at me.

While we were staring at each other, a knock startled up both from the trance we were both in and I swear I thought I heard the Lady rumble low. The noise sounded dangerous and it set alarm bells off in my mind, but I still sat there not wanting to do anything until the Lady acted first.

Don’t move. Don’t do anything you might regret. Let the Lady calm down before things get out of hand.

I saw the Lady fist the sheets under her palm so tight that they were ripping, but she released them a second later and sighed heavily.

“Come in.” The Lady said coolly, so coolly that I actually shivered from her tone alone.

I’m not a praying woman, but I will pray for whoever is at the door…

With the Lady’s permission, the door opened and in came a maid I hadn’t seen before, but my eyes followed hers and she was looking at the Lady in a way that I didn’t like. There was heat in her eyes and intensity that had me clenching my jaw.

I really fucking didn’t like that look.

Deciding to confirm my suspicions, I sniffed the air and stopped myself before I could let out the dangerous snarl I knew was coming. The beast within me didn’t like it either and wanted to voice just what it thought about this new maid.

Fucking bitch is wet! She fucking comes in here with her panties soaked? Who does she think she is? Does she know we can tell that her scent is spreading throughout this room as we speak?

This time I do growl at the thought of someone else’s scent being in here and the maid jumps in fright and quickly looks to me like I’m going to attack her in the next couple of seconds. 

I wasn’t going to, but I was getting close.

“Lupoaică why are you growling?” The Lady asked, confusion laced in her tone. “Te deranjează mirosul servitoarei?”

(Is the maiden's scent bothering you?)

I don’t say anything for a second and watch the maid for a reaction to what the Lady just said, but she seemed to only understand the first question and not the last. That already confused me because why would a maid from here not know Romanian?

“Îmi cer scuze, doamna mea. A fost atât de puternic încât mi-a trezit fiara. Nu i-a plăcut mirosul ei invadând acest spațiu. Trebuie să fi fost o reacție involuntară.” I answered, eye still on the maid who stood stock still, a frown on her face as she looked between the two of us.

(Apologies, my Lady. It was just so powerful that it roused my beast. It didn't like her scent invading this space. It must have been an involuntary reaction.)

The Lady sighed.

“Înțeleg, lupoaică. O pot trimite departe dacă te deranjează prea mult.” The Lady offered.

(I understand, she-wolf. I can send her away if it is bothering you too much.)

As we continued talking in the mother tongue, the maids frown only deepens and I can see she is becoming frustrated with being out of the loop.

“No, no, that’s fine my Lady. You should see what the maid wants.” I replied, switching back since the conversation was over.

“If you’re sure.” The Lady said then turned to the maid. “Well?”

Surprised by her demanding tone, the maid swallowed hard and turned her attention back to the Lady.

“W-w-well, you received a letter from Mother Miranda and I found it prudent that it reached your hands as soon as possible, m-my Lady.” The maid answered, her voice wavering.

“A letter? From Mother Miranda?” The Lady repeated.

“Yes, my Lady.” The maid answered, sounding more confident.

“Give it here then.” The Lady said with an outstretched hand. The maid does as the lady asked and handed her the letter with an ounce of hesitation. “That will be all Maria.”

Maria then bows, but not before clenching her jaw and looking my way. She then walks back out of the Lady’s chambers and closes the door.

I wonder if Maria knows what her name means in Romanian?

Bitter bitch…

The thought made me laugh inside.

My eye fell to the Lady who was walking toward the desk while she used one of her claws to open up the letter. It was swift and done in one stroke. I wondered what this Mother Miranda had to say to the Lady. It must have been important because her eyes were scanning the words and she was reading the letter intently.

The Lady and I sat in silence until she finished reading it.

After the Lady had gotten down to the bottom, she sighed and set the letter down at her desk. She looked up at the fancy ceiling and started to rub her temples. I could guess that what was in the letter was going to cause her stress which filled me with worry for the Lady.

The silence stretched as the Lady just sat there, so i decided to break it, consequences be damned.

“What did the letter say, sugar?” I asked.

“Mother Miranda will be making a visit at her leisure. She says she has work that needs to be done, but she will be visiting sometime in the future…” The Lady answered, nervousness lacing her tone.

The Lady is nervous?

Even though I’ve only been here a really short time, I doubt anyone could make her nervous.

So…

Who is Mother Miranda?

Notes:

Hey! I hope you all are enjoying this so far! A little flirting and some setting things up for later. I am loving the support for this and I am so happy every time I see a kudos or comment! Don't be afraid to start a conversation or tell me what you think because I encourage it!

Chapter 9: Chapter 9 - The Moon & The Attack

Summary:

Andy's beast finally comes to the forefront because of the full moon, but when she does, she hears voices coming from upstairs that don't belong...

A week.

It had been a week since that conversation with the Lady and today was the day that the full moon would be out in the night sky. 

I was currently being led to the dungeons by the Lady.

The sound of her heels clicking against the floor and the smell of her perfume were what grabbed my attention the most. I was also trying my best to not look at the Lady’s butt because she was walking in front of me. The last thing I needed right now was to be ogling the woman who may have to handle me if I lose control when I shift.

I always commend myself for controlling certain… body parts… when in the presence of the Lady. I noticed that I had never had an issue with that before coming here to Castle Dimitrescu. It was as if something made sense all of a sudden and my body started to react. 

You have an iron will, Andy.

I shook my head, trying to get rid of those thoughts. 

When the Lady stopped, we faced a massive iron door, its surface rough and cold, flecked with rust that just showed how long it’s been here for. The big door stood before us, a big barrier that seemed to hold back centuries of despair. With a heavy, reluctant groan, it swung open, revealing the dungeon beyond. The air was thick and oppressive, heavy with the scent of damp stone and old iron.  

When the Lady and I stepped through the door, I saw those familiar wooden stairs that descended into darkness that I had walked up the last time I was down here. Each step down felt like venturing deeper into another world, the wood groaning underfoot, cool and slightly damp to the touch. I listened with my heightened hearing to the sound echoing in the confined space, a rhythmic creak that seemed to count down to some inevitable revelation. 

The decently sized room opened to us and was lined with shadowy cells. I remembered my brief time down here and absently rubbed the scar that was on my leg. The space still smelled of the blood and I wondered if the maids came down here to clean.

Is that something I’m going to have to do?

 As I looked at the grim bars before me, their iron gleamed coldly in the dim light of the flames that had been lit. The cold stone walls of the dungeon felt oddly comforting this time instead of them making me feel like they were closing in around me, a reminder that it was better for everyone that I was here. If I was allowed to walk the halls of the castle, I might have hurt someone, or worse, upset the Lady. I really didn’t want to cause any harm to Daniela… Cassandra was another story, though…

Stop thinking about that you moron!

Hurting the Lady’s daughters is a death sentence no matter how much you want to put Cassandra in her place.

I loved testing the waters with her, but not like this. 

When I thought about how the Lady would react to one of her daughter’s being hurt, the pain on that beautiful face of hers, it twisted my stomach into knots. The Lady was kind enough to bring me into her home. I wasn’t going to repay that kindness by hurting her. I would just have to deal with Cassandra until the Lady punished her herself.

I closed my eyes for a second as the Lady opened one of the cell doors, creaking as it opened, and thought about the woman in front of me…. 

The Lady's presence was like a roaring flame, hot to the touch, but it called to me still. I knew I would get burned if I grew too close. Her eyes, her honeyed eyes that sometimes changed to those unique red, so deep and expressive, seemed to stare into my soul and see me for who I am. 

Not just the beast that now was a part of me, but…

Me .

Andrada Vârcolac.

And…

When the Lady looked at me… 

I felt it… 

The wait of her staring.

The way the Lady’s gaze would stay on me even if I wasn’t looking at her; it shook something within me, something exhilarating that I hadn’t experienced before. I knew I was attracted to her without a shadow of a doubt. My heart would race whenever she was near, and I found myself craving her attention. I wanted to talk to her more and know more about her. The intensity of these feelings scared me almost as much as the beast lurking within me. 

I looked up, seeing the moonlight that filtered through the small, barred window of my cell, casting silvery patterns on the floor. 

I watched the play of light as it danced on the floor, trying to calm my racing thoughts. 

But then…

I felt the pull of the beast. 

It was unlike anything I had felt before. It was scratching inside of me, wanting to tear me apart to be let out, to be free. A fucking awful sensation of the change that the Lady had spoken of was beginning. 

The Lady was right. 

My muscles tensed, a low growl escaping my lips. 

I looked down to my hands and saw familiar claws start to sprout. My arms started to grow fur that was as black as darkness. I could feel my body starting to change and it was the most painful thing I had ever experienced.

However, as I tried holding myself together, I heard voices…

Male voices.

I forced myself to focus on those voices drifting down from above as

It was almost like they were standing above my cell; taunting me as they were unfamiliar. The voices did not belong to anyone I knew in the castle. It was confusing, but the pain of the transformation soon became all-consuming, making it hard to concentrate on anything else. 

“Fuck!” I snarled.

I fell onto my hands and knees as my bones started to shift. A painful grinding that echoed through the dungeon. I sat up and clutched my sides as my ribs expanded and contracted, reshaping themselves to fit the new body that was being made. My skin felt like it was on fire, stretching and tearing as fur sprouted more densely along my arms and legs. 

I bit down hard, tasting blood as my teeth elongated into sharp fangs. 

The agony was excruciating; the waves of pain stabbing me over and over until the beast took over completely. My hands twisted and grew, fingers lengthening into claws that were longer than the ones I had seen before. I could feel my face contorting, my jaw elongating into a snout.

With each passing second, the human part of me faded, replaced by the primal instincts of the beast. My senses sharpened even further than they had before, the smells and sounds of the dungeon becoming more vivid. The scent of earth and stone, the distant drip of water—it all became overwhelmingly clear. 

As the transformation completed, I stood on two legs, even taller than I was before, panting heavily, tongue lolling as if I were a dog. The beast within had fully emerged, and I could feel its raw power coursing through me. The confusion and pain were gone, replaced by a fierce, animalistic clarity. 

I was no longer Andrada Vârcolac; I was bound by instinct and hunger. But even in this form, a small part of me still thought of the Lady, and I didn’t understand why. Her face flickered in my mind, a beacon of light amidst the darkness. 

The beast growled softly, a sound that could have been longing or sorrow. 

I didn't want to lose myself to the beast, to become a mindless predator, no matter how impossible it was to wrench control from it.

I stood there in my cell and breathed.

I breathed and focused on what it meant to be me.

I could feel that the beast wanted to hunt, to kill, to fuck, but I jerked the reigns from its hands every time I felt myself slipping into the darkness. I knew if I didn’t fight back that I’d be lost and the beast would take control. I didn’t want that to happen because then the Lady would have to protect Castle Dimitrescu from me.

What finally brought me to the front instead of the beast was screaming.

A woman’s screaming.

I knew that voice.

Bela.

The Lady’s daughter.

Go. Protect. Hunt.

With my newfound strength, I walked to the iron bars that held me, feet thumping against the concrete, and wrapped my now larger hands around the bars I pulled with all my strength and the cell door easily bent to my will. It broke off, metal screeching, as the bolts that held it in place broke with ease.

I threw the cell door behind me, a loud clanging along with a crunch ringing through the cell, and let out a howl that echoed through the dungeon.

Without waiting any longer, I moved quickly through the dungeon, up the wooden stairs that groaned in protest to my now much larger frame, and rammed through the iron door that looked so menacing just hours earlier. The door flew back with a force and hit the wall that was behind it. I knew I probably damaged the castle, but the Lady would have to punish me for that later.

Following Bela's screams and the scent that I recognized from her that smelled of plants, I snarled fiercely in defiance and raced through the halls to hunt whatever had broken through the castle's walls. I didn’t see any maids as I moved quickly to get to the woman who needed my help. I guessed that the intruders killed them or the Lady has a safe space for them when a situation like this happens.

As the screams got louder and louder, the beast became agitated.

When I reached where the screams were coming from, I found a man who looked to have some odd clothing on who was pointing a… gun at Bela's head. 

I could smell blood in the air and knew he had already hurt her.

How could this man hurt Bela?

I didn’t fucking know, but I wasn’t going to let it continue.

He’s a fucking dead man.

Without warning, I stepped up to the man, swiped diagonally with my right hand, and lopped his head off without a moment's hesitation. His body stood there for a second, blood seeping from the stump where his head was at, but fell back just a second later.

The beast within me wasn’t satisfied, so I slowly walked up to the body, picked him up with my clawed hand, and gripped him with my other. I now was holding the body with both my hands at his side, claws sinking into his flesh.

And…

I started to pull.

The man’s body wasn’t resilient and it soon gave way. 

The body tore into two halves, blood spraying over my now furred body, and the organs that were contained inside seeped out on the castle floor below with a sickening wet slop. The blood flowed and dripped, the only noise now just my heavy breathing.

Part of me wanted to be sick at what I had just done, but…

Another part of me basked in the aftermath of catching my prey.

The beast had hunted and we were victorious.

“Andrada?” Bella called from behind me, voice trembling.

Still high from catching my prey, I turned around and faced a trembling Bela who was looking at my new form with wide eyes. I didn’t pay attention to the glimmer of fear in her eyes, but paid attention to the bullet holes that were in her legs.

Fucker! Sadistic son of a bitch…

Instead of waiting around, I scooped Bela up in my arms and ran to where the Lady was.

If someone could help her, the Lady can.

“There’s… blood all over your fur.” Bela whined as we raced through the halls.

Wouldn’t you like that?

Was what I would have said if I could talk, but I couldn’t so I just huffed instead, voicing my annoyance.

It didn't take me long to find the Lady’s chambers and burst through her door.

What I found when I entered was the Lady sinking her teeth into that maid Maria.

The sight made me growl loudly.

What the fuck was she doing with the bitter bitch?!

The Lady dropped Maria and spun around to see Bela in my arms.

The Lady’s amber eyes turned to their deadly red and she looked like she wanted to kill me right then, but I narrowed my own eye at the woman who I equaled now in height.

“Put my daughter down this instant.” The Lady barked.

Instead of listening to the Lady’s orders, I moved to her bed and gently set Bela down.

Bela winced and the Lady was by her side in a second.

As the Lady started to worry over Bela, I could feel myself starting to change back into my human form. The Lady never said how long I would be changed for, but I assumed that I had tired myself out. There was also a need to talk to the Lady and I couldn’t do that in this form.

A cracking of bones echoed through the Lady’s chambers as I turned back into my human form. It was still painful, but I knew what to expect this time and readied myself for the change.

Now on all fours and panting on the ground, sweat dripping from my body, I twisted my head to the maid who still looked dazed and glared at her.

“Get out.” I said, voice low, rough, and dangerous.

“W-what?” Maria replied, turning head to me.

“You fucking heard me. Get the fuck out maid.” I said again, jaw clenched.

“But the Lady-”

Maria tried to say, but I cut her off before she could annoy me further.

“Get. Out .” I snarled, teeth bared.

Maria locked eyes with me and must have seen the danger glinting in my eyes because she hurried off the floor and stumbled out of the room as fast as she could.

Serves the bitch right.

I scoffed and started to stand.

After making sure I didn’t fall to the floor on my wobbly legs, I made my way to where Bela was and saw that the Lady was using her claws to remove the bullets that were in Bela’s legs. Sweat and blood dripped onto the Lady’s floor, but I was focused on seeing how Bela was.

“Just one more, sweetling. You’re doing phenomenal.” The Lady cooed as she delicately, but accurately used two of her long claws to pluck the bullet out by its end.

When it was out Bela sighed and relaxed, her head hitting the pillow behind her. The Lady must have propped her up when I was changing back to my human form so Bela could be comfortable.

“Thank you mother.” Bella replied.

“You’re very welcome my darling daughter.” The Lady said as she lovingly rubbed some blood off Bela’s cheek.

Just then I stumbled onto the other side of the bed and two sets of high were boring holes into me.

“Give me one reason I should not flay the skin from your bones, lupoaică.” The Lady spat, voice deep and rough like mine had been a second ago.

Before I could say anything back, Bela spoke up.

“Mother! Please, don’t hurt her!” Bela pleaded.

“And why should I not?” The Lady replied, eyes narrowed on her daughter.

“Because she was the one who saved me.” Bela whispered.

At this, I thought it was my time to jump in.

“Yes, I did break out of my cell, but I only did it because I heard people I didn’t recognize and then acted because I heard Bela screaming.” I stated.

“Who dared to hurt my daughter?!” The Lady yelled, voice booming through her chambers.

“Men who wore black clothing.” I replied evenly.

“Hunters!” The Lady spat, her eyes raging like a deadly storm of fire.

“Yes, mother. Hunters broke into the castle. Cassandra found them first because they had killed a maid. We decided to split up to see if we could find all the intruders, but the man-thing shot me from behind. But… Andrada came just in time and swiftly killed the hunter.” Bela explained.

“And? Your sisters? Are there still hunters in my castle?” The Lady asked, but was interrupted by the door to her chambers swinging open.

Suddenly on alert, a low growl came from my belly, but once I saw it was Cassandra and Daniela I lowered my hackels.

“You don’t have to fucking worry about them. We killed them all.” Cassandra said as she spun her sickle in the air.

“Yep! There weren't that many and it was fun!” Daniela chirped.

“It wasn’t fun for me…” Bela grumbled and I couldn’t help but feel sympathy for the oldest daughter.

Without thinking, I reached over the bed to grasp Bela’s hand and made soothing circles on the top of her hand with my thumb.

Bela, to my surprise, didn’t pull her hand back and started to purr at the action.

“You’re warm,” Bela commented.

I chuckled.

“Must be because of the beast.” I answered.

“Mmmmm…” Bela hummed.

Cassandra and Daniela made it over to the bed where they started to check over every inch of Bela to make sure she was okay. Daniela especially looked worried for her older sister and had blood-red tears in her eyes when she saw the holes in Bela’s legs that were starting to heal now that the bullets were gone.

The Lady then looked over to me and her eyes softened, the red bee-lining back into amber.

“Mulțumesc, Andrada.” The Lady said, stunning everyone in the room.

Did the Lady just…

Say thank you?

What?

And she knows my name?!

“It… It was no problem, sugar.” I replied, waving away the sentiment, trying my best to not let it show how much the gesture affected me.

“Alcina.” The Lady retorted.

“What?” I asked, my eye snapping to hers.

“It is… Alcina. I said that I would offer you my name when we became more familiar. You, Dragă, saved my sweetling mayfly, so I think you have earned the right to know my name.” Alcina said with the warmest smile I had ever seen on her face.

“Alcina…” I whispered softly, testing out the name on my tongue. “And… would you mind me calling you that?” I added, tone hopeful.

I’m sure if I could see myself in a mirror I would have had puppy dog eyes.

“Well, I can not have you growing a sizable ego so… we will see.” The Lady answered with a smirk.

All three daughters giggled at Alcina’s teasing.

Even Cassandra who was surprisingly not glaring daggers at me or poking me with her sickle.

I rolled my eyes, but it was playful.

Alcina…

I like it.

I like it a lot.

Notes:

Hello everybody! The transformation is finally here! And juts a teensy bit of angst.... hehehe. I hope you all enjoyed this chapter and are liking the story so far. So many of you have commented and said some very nice things which I appreciated so much.

Chapter 10: Chapter 10 - Hunting

Summary:

Andy does her first activity with the Dimitrescu's and grows closer to all of the in the process. Maybe growing closer to one older woman in particular...

As the sun replaced the moon, it was a new day and I groaned as the light came through my window hitting my only good eye.

“De ce trebuie să fie mereu ochiul meu? Eu am doar unul stâng. Nu-l pot pierde pentru…” I grumbled, voice rough with sleep.

(Why does it always have to be my eye? I only have one left. I can't lose it to…)

I rubbed my face, cracked my neck, and slowly walked over to the bathroom so I could get ready for the day.

Yesterday might have been a shit-show, but Alcina said everything would go back to normal today. 

After the Lady made sure Bela was okay, we all went around to check on the state of the castle. Cassandra and Daniela had killed the other hunters that broke into the castle. We found their lifeless bodies in tatters in the halls, the kitchen, and the courtyard where an unlucky hunter was stuck onto the sharp bit of the…

“Gazebo, dear.” Alcina provided.

“Yes, yes, I knew that.” I huffed.

All three daughters giggled at me and all I could do was roll my eyes.

The clean up was pretty easy and the bodies were fed to the Moroaicǎs. 

I didn’t recognize the word, so I asked what they were as we all walked to the deepest part of the castle that I hadn’t ever been to before.

“That’s because we don’t allow anyone down there you fucking idiot.” Casandra said with a roll of her eyes.

“Well, how the fuck would I know?” I retorted, my anger starting to rise at her words.

“Children, please.” Alcina said, voice stern, her hands rubbing her temples.

“Sorry mother.” Cassandra grumbled.

“Child? I’m not a child…” I also grumbled.

Alcina huskily chuckled at that and goosebumps appeared on my arms.

“So? The Moroaicǎs? What are they, sugar?” I asked as we descended.

“They are failures. Experiments done by Mother Miranda that didn’t live up to her expectations, so they now reside here, in the depths of the castle, thrown away to never see the light of day again.” Alcina explained.

“Experiments…” I said warily.

“Done on the dead. Don’t worry, Andrada.” Bella replied in her usual bored tone.

“Yes, we may feast on blood, but we aren’t savages.” Alcina added with a scoff.

“Well, all of us except Cassy.” Daniela said while giggling.

“Well fuck you to Dani!” Cassandra spat as she swung her sickle at Daniela.

Bella sighed at their antics and I smirked in amusement at the sisterly arguing.

“Girls! Stop this bickering right this instant!” Alcina barked.

Both Cassandra and Daniela immediately stopped what they were doing.

Cassandra was clenching her jaw and Daniela had her head hung low.

“Yes mother…” They both answered somberly.

After some more walking we finally made it to where the Moroaicǎs were and tossed the bodies into the darkness. I could see their glowing red eyes from within that darkness and heard the ripping, squelching, and breaking of the bodies they were feeding on.

With that done, Alcina gracefully turned away and started to leave the creatures.

“Come along now dears, we have much work to do.” Alcina said just before she started the ascent back up.

And that was how we spent the rest of the night.

Alcina did end up being angry at me for the damages I had caused to the castle, but she ended up not punishing me because of Bela. I told her that I didn’t care about that shit because Bela was screaming her lungs out and it shut Alcina up.

The look Alcina gave me when I mentioned it though…

It was almost like the Lady of this big castle was looking up to me even though she was 3 meters taller. There was a twinkle in her eye for a split second that filled me with pride and made me involuntarily puff out my chest. The beast also was prideful that it had hunted successfully and protected the oldest daughter.

I’d like for her to look at me like that all the time…

My thoughts were stuck on Alcina as I started to get ready for the day, but just as I started to put my pants on the door to my room flew open. My head quickly swung to the side to see Daniela’s flies forming into her human form and her standing in the doorway with a wide grin on her face.

“Dani?” I questioned, pants halfway up my legs, eyebrows raised high.

“Andy! Don’t bother putting on those pants! We’re going hunting today!” Daniela exclaimed excitedly.

“Huh?” I said dumbly.

Daniela huffed at my response, closed the door, and made her way into my room without even asking if she could come in.

“Hunting Andy! You do know what this…. don’t you?” Daniela asked, as she flopped onto my bed.

I grimaced when I noticed her smearing blood on my sheets.

Going to have to clean that now…

“I may be from the village, but I do know what hunting is Dani.” I replied with an eye roll.

“Good! Mother said to come get you. She said you won’t be doing your duties today because you’re going to come with us to hunt!” Dani said with a clap of her hands.

“Sugar said that?” I asked, eyebrows now in my hairline.

Daniela giggled.

“Yes, sugar did.” Daniela drawled with another fit of giggles and I cringed at her use of the word. “Why do you call mother that anyway?”

I looked at Daniela and decided to be a little truthful.

“Because she’s just so sweet.” I answered with a smirk.

“Mother? Sweet ? I think you damaged your brain. The hunters must’ve hurt you when you rescued Bela.” Daniela said.

“No one hurt me Dani. She can be sweet…” I replied. “Sometimes.” I added.

Daniela giggled again.

“You do have to get dressed though. Just… something more comfortable.” Daniela said, but then turned back into her fly form and left me in silence.

I shook my head in amusement and did as she asked.

Once I got on some clothes that were suited to hunting, I used my heightened sense of smell to follow the trail of books to where Alcina and her daughters were. My nose led me down the stairs and to the stables where the sun had barely risen, but made Alcina look ethereal. She was wearing different clothes from her normal white flowing dress.

I waved to them and all three daughters waved back.

As I walked up to them, I smiled my most charming smile.

“You look good, sugar.” I complimented.

Alcina looked down at me and raised one of her finely trimmed eyebrows.

“Oh? Do I now? You don’t mind the look of my riding gear?” Alcina asked.

“Not at all. You look beautiful in your dresses, but this has a lot of appeal to.” I answered with a smirk as I leaned on the wood fencing that surrounded the stables.

Alcina gave me a look, but didn’t say anything and started to walk to the horse.

But… 

I swear I saw a tinge of pink on those lovely pale cheeks of hers.

I didn’t have time to think about it because a body barreled into me and I felt arms wrap around my torso. Luckily, I was strong and didn’t fall over. The old book scent that lingered grew stronger and I knew who had just flung themselves at me.

“Andy! I missed you!” Daniela said excitedly.

“Dani, you just saw me.” I deadpanned.

“So? That doesn’t mean I can’t miss you.” Daniela pouted.

“Get off Andrada, Dani. You’re suffocating the poor lupoaică.” Bela said with a roll of her eyes.

“Yeah, get off the ass-kisser, Dani.” Cassandra added.

“Ass-kisser?” I repeated, eye narrowed on Cassandra.

“Yeah, you fucking kissed mothers ass so hard.” Cassandra scoffed.

I huffed and started my way to the stables, but that wasn’t before I looked back at Cassandra, a smirk on my face.

“I would love to kiss her ass. Maybe I’ll go do that now.” I said.

Bela and Daniela cackled in the background as I made my way to Alcina. They caught up though in there fly form, materialized next to me, and nudged me a little while saying I got Cassandra good. Cassandra was fuming, but she didn’t stab me with her sickle so I took that as a win in my books.

It was just a short distance to the stables where the horses were being kept and when we went through the doors Alcina was already getting her horse ready. The three daughters swarmed off in different directions and I assumed they were getting their own horses ready for the hunt.

I didn’t know what to do, so instead of standing around the entrance like an idiot, I walked towards Alcina and would see what her plans for me were.

But when I finally got close to Alcina she spoke while she  wasn’t even looking at me and was brushing the mane of the horse.

“So you will kiss my posterior hm?” Alcina said, humor lacing her tone.

I chuckled awkwardly at her question and rubbed the back of my neck

Damn…

I forgot she has enhanced hearing too…

“Is that your horse?” I asked, trying to steer Alcina clear of that embarrassing comment.

“Mmmmmm… Yes, she is mine indeed. Could you not tell, dear?” Alcina asked.

I could tell.

The horse was…

Huge.

I guess it would have to be to accommodate Alcina, but this horse was something completely different. It was all back and eyes as red as Alcina’s when they turned from her original amber. It was muscular, had a thick neck, and had white fur near its hooves. 

“She’s… different. Different, but amazing, sugar.” I replied honestly.

“Yes, Hadie is different. Mother Miranda made her for me because regular sized horses obviously wouldn’t do because of my size.” Alcina explained.

Again.

Alcina mentioned this Mother Miranda again…

Who is she and why did her letter shake Alcina up?

“Wait. Hadie… Like… Hade s ?” I guessed.

Alcina turned to me and her face held surprise at the guess so I guessed I was right.

Ha! Take that!

“You are correct. Clever lupoaică aren’t you?” Alcina hummed.

“And… I’m assuming you went with Hadie because it's more feminine?” I guessed again.

I wouldn’t be surprised.

Aclina did seem to love women.

“Indeed I did. I enjoy my Greek mythology like most others, but the stories of the man-things tend to make my blood boil. Misogynistic nonsense that served to further man-things' agenda against women.” Alcina huffed.

“Man-things.” I scoffed with an exaggerated roll of my eyes.

I looked at Alcina and she was smirking at my display.

“Come. My daughters seem to have already gotten their horses ready for today's hunt.” Alcina said as she started to lead her gigantic horse out of the stables.

I turned back to look at the other horses and none of them were there.

How did I not notice them leaving?

I shook my own head and trailed behind Alcina until we met up with her daughters.

“Hey! Why doesn’t Andy have a horse?” Daniela asked.

“Because she will be riding with me, bug.” Alcina answered smoothly.

“I will? I can ride a horse, you know?” I added.

“And yet you will be riding with me.” Alcina said, her tone brokering no argument.

“All right, sugar. Whatever you say goes.” I replied.

“Mhm.” Alcina hummed as she walked over to her horse and so did I.

What I didn’t expect was for Alcina to pick me up by my armpits and plop me down on her horse. It happened so quickly I didn’t even have time to process it. She also picked me up easily. I was a pretty big woman, but she acted like I weighed nothing.

My hands pet the horse and I could feel that Hadie was a beast like no other.

I was so focused on the hose that I didn’t notice Alcina getting on behind me, but I did notice something soft and pillowy pressed up against my head which made my cheeks flush a bright red.

“S-s-sugar, I- uh… I think…” I stuttered, trying to voice my predicament.

What made this worse was that my member was responding to the larger woman who was behind me so I had to squeeze my legs tighter, but that didn’t really work because we were on a horse…

“Is there a problem dear?” Aclina asked, a husky tone to her voice that sent a shiver down my spine.

This woman will be the death of me…

“N-no problem. No problem at all. Why would there be a problem? I don’t see any problem…” I rambled, the ache between my legs uncomfortable.

“Good.” Alcina replied. “Daughters? Would you kindly lead the way?” Alcina asked sweetly.

“Yes mother!” They all answered and began trotting to the woods that were behind the castle.

Alcina reached around my body and grabbed the reins of the horse with her hands, but in doing so she squashed me further into her and all I could think about was her. My mind was solely focused on her, how she felt against me, and how I would be of no help when the hunting actually started.

“Andrada…” Alcina whispered in my ear. “Would you be a dear and use that handy nose of yours to sniff out our prey?”

Alcina’s breathy voice made another shiver go through my body, but I tried to focus on the words she was saying and what she was asking me to do.

“Yes… yes I think I can do that, sugar.” I answered.

As we entered the wooded area, I tilted my head up to the sky and tried to scent any nearby animals that may have been in the area. I hadn’t done this before and only relied on tracks when I went hunting in the past, but I closed my eyes and tried to focus on my surroundings. The wind was blowing through the trees, so it was carrying more scents than normal.

But…

Got you…

I smirked and opened my eyes.

“Alcina?” I questioned.

“Hmmm?” Aclina replied.

“I think you will be happy when I say that I know what and where our first prey is.” I said smugly, pride lacing my tone.

“Do you now? Well, go on then dear. Direct me to where this prey is.” Alcina commanded.

“Yes… my Lady .” answered, voice dropping several levels.

Alcina hummed out a pleased noise and I told her where exactly the deer was. We all trotted softly to the location until we heard the crunching of leaves and Alcina ordered the horses to stop at once. She then gave a look to Cassandra which elicited a wide, crazed smile from the middle daughter. Cassandra hopped off her horse and pulled out her sickle. She was fast and precise as she flew over to the deer and cut off its head with a downward swing. The poor deer didn’t stand a chance.

Cassandra walked back to us with a haughty expression on her face and the deer's head in her hand that was still leaking blood.

“Ha! That was even easier than killing those fucking hunters!” Cassandra scoffed.

“You have gotten better at wielding your sickle, Cassandra.” Alcina complimented.

Cassandra smiled wide at that.

“Of course! I’ve been training daily just like you asked!” Cassandra replied as she puffed out her chest in pride.

“Good. my darling daughter.” Acina said as she stepped up to Cassandra and wiped some deer blood off her face that had splattered when she killed it. “This is good practice for when more hunters come. We need to be prepared for them.”

“Yes, mother.” The three daughters all answered.

“Andrada?” Alcina questioned.

“Yes, sugar?”

“Are you not going to answer me?” Alcina pressed, her eyes narrowing at me.

I cleared my throat.

“Yes, my Lady. Whenever they come, I will be ready and waiting. I will claw their throats out and sink my teeth into their waiting flesh. I will punish them for even thinking about stepping one foot into your castle.” I answered seriously, eye staring deep into Alcina’s

Alcina and I both stared at each other, the atmosphere tense, but she spoke a few seconds later.

“Good gi- Very good.” Alcina said as she cleared her throat like I had just done and patted me on the cheek.

Did she almost just?

Damn…

Chapter 11: Chapter 11 - Unexpected Visitor

Summary:

Andy and a certain man with a hammer get into a fight...

“Hmmmm…” Alcina hummed as she penned through some papers on her desk.

Alcina did this adorable things where she would bite the end of the pen when she was thinking hard. I watched as she removed the pen, tapped it on the desk a few times, and started to write again as her plump red lips replaced the pen between her gorgeous white teeth.

I noticed Alcina had already finished one glass of bloodwine, so I went to refill it.

I was her butler after all…

As I poured more bloodwine for Alcina, I thought back to the hunting trip yesterday.

Cassandra had made the first kill because of her bloodlust, then Bela, and then finally Daniela as she was the most hesitant to actually do the deed. She explained that killing disgusting man-things was easy, but the creatures of the forest were another story.

Then Daniela made a joke about how I was one of those creatures and all three of the daughters cackled with laughter.

I rolled my eyes then, but I couldn’t help the smirk on my face.

Overall it was a productive day and I was in heaven each time I was on a horse…

For no reason at all…

BANG!

Just then my enhanced hearing heard a loud bang that came from downstairs and it instantly sent my defensive instincts.

A low snarl came from the bottom of my throat.

“Andrada?” Alcina questioned, sounding alarmed.

“SUPER-SIZED-BITCH! I’M HOOOOOMMEEEEE!” A loud voice screamed.

I saw Alcina turned to me in the corner of my eyes, but my beast was focused on the intruder downstairs.

The threat.

Hunt. Protect.

“Dragă… Wai-”

Alcina didn’t get to finish that sentence because I sprinted out of her chambers, my body already changing to face the threat. It wasn’t as painful as last time, but I could still feel my bones changing, grinding, my body trying to form into the beast's form.

Maid’s screamed as I ran down the halls and moved out of my way as I was singularly focused on the intruder downstairs. I used my nose to see if they smelled like the huntress from before, but the stench that hit my nostrils was so pungent and rancid that it almost made me stop in my tracks.

What the fuck is that?

I got my answer when I finally made it to the main hall and I found a man-thing in a beige trench coat holding a hammer while he was smoking a cigar. It wasn’t pleasant like Alcina’s cigarettes. The smoke stung my nose while his stench swirled around the room, infecting it as he stood there.

“Oh shit! When did ginormous get one of mine…” The man-thing said, but trailed off when his head followed my changing form, his eyes widening at every inch I gained. “ Not one of mine. Well…”

I didn’t let him finish what he was going to say because I lunged at him, but he moved out of the way just in time. I skidded across the main hall’s floor before I dug my claws into it and spun myself back around so I was facing the man-thing again.

“Well, well! I didn’t think there was a Lycan as strong as me!” The man-thing exclaimed as he flipped his hammer around and thunked it into the floor. “Come one then! Let’s see what you got!”

The man-things' words ruffled something inside me…

Something inside the beast that was now at the surface.

Racing back to the man-thing with a vengeance, I clawed at him viciously, but he blocked the attacks with the hilt of his hammer. He maye have blocked them, but the force of my attacks staggered him backwards, so I ended up using my strong jaws to snap the hammer in half.

“Fuck me… You want to fight furball? Fine! I’ll fucking fight you!” The man-thing yelled angrily.

He threw away the pieces of the now broken hammer to the edges of the main hall and…

Started to… 

Change.

I had only seen the beasts in the forest as they used their jaws to bite me, but this man-thing wasn’t like them. He was larger than them, stood on two feet instead of running on all fours and kept some of his characteristics of his human form.

But…

He was shorter than me.

The beast perceived this other to be lesser than us and didn’t waste any time in attacking him. We clashed in the middle of the main hall, clawed hands swiping at each other, jaws snapping wherever we could bite, and feats of strength that no human could rival.

With a solid swipe to his chest with my claws he staggered again which gave me the opportunity to wrap my clawed hand around his throat. His bright yellow eyes looked at me in alarm, but my grip tightened as I started to lift him up. He struggled within my grasp, but I didn’t let him go even when started to flail in desperation.

Slowly, the life started to bleed from his eyes until I heard someone's angry voice reverberate through the main hall.

“STOP THIS. NOW!” Alcina yelled, voice shaking the walls.

Immediately, I dropped the other beast to the floor and looked ahead to see Alcina at the top of the stairs that led to the main hall. Her eyes had turned from their normal amber to their deep red. Deep black veins spread throughout her skin, her claws extended, and I thought I saw smoke coming from her nostrils, but I couldn’t be sure.

Smoke…

Why would there be smoke…

Both the man-thing and I started the change back to our human forms as Alcina stepped down the stairs, her heels clicking ominously. My eye stayed planted on her form as I changed back until I was breathing heavily, sweat dripping off my body into the floor, and blood dribbling from the wounds I had gotten from the fight.

“Are you both quite done?” Alcina barked, jaw tight, anger brewing in her eyes like a storm.

“I don’t understa-”

I didn’t get to finish what I said because Alcina cut me off with a slap to my face.

“I may detest him, but that is Karl Heisenberg, my brother. A Lord who was hand picked by Mother Miranda who you almost killed.” Alcina said.

I didn’t say anything back because what was I supposed to say?

I let my beast think for me.

With the hunter attack having just happened, I jumped before I could think about what I was doing and ended up being in the wrong because I was an idiot.

What the fuck is wrong with you Andy? Attacking her brother? She didn’t kill you before, but she’s definitely going to now…

“Karl? Are you with us?” Alcina asked without turning to him, her eyes still boring into me.

“Fuck… Did your beast just beat me?” Karl asked, as he got up from the floor. “You did, didn't you? Dammit that is going to cause some problems…”

“It will not. I won’t let her interfere.” Alcina replied, voice stern.

“You know that Mother Miranda just loves this type of fucking thing. I don’t think you will have a choice when she comes here.” Karl said as he started to brush himself off.

“What do you know about her coming here?” Alcina asked, finally turning to him.

“Because she told me ginormous. What do you think? So, I decided to see if you knew already or if she just planned to not tell you until she showed up.” Karl said as he plucked a cigar from his jacket, lit it, and puffed on it.

Alcina sighed.

“Yes, Mother Miranda has sent me a letter detailing that she will be here soon.” Alcina replied. “And can you smoke that awful stench outside?” Alcina added with a scrunch of her nose.

“That's not the only thing that stinks…” I whispered.

Alcina whipped around when I said that and glared at me with fury in her eyes.

“Andrada! Enough!” Alcina barked.

I huffed, but did as I was asked.

“Holy shit! Your beast has a cock!” Karl yelled, voice reverberating through the main hall.

“You fucking disgusting smelly piece of shi-” I tried to say while moving my body forward to claw his eyes out, but Alcina held me back and gave one of her stern glares to her brother.

“If you both are going to act like children then I will ask you to leave this castle before I handle you both.” Alcina said, tone low and dangerous.

“Whatever you say sis.” Karl replied as started to pick up the pieces of his broken hammer. “And I got to say… you’re beat packs quite the fucking punch! This isn’t normal steel and she ripped right through it!”

“This beast has a fucking name you know! And I kicked your ass!” I growled.

Alcina sighed and I could see that she was growing weary of us.

She also reached into her breasts and pulled her cigarette case.

“Why don’t we all convene to somewhere more private? That way we can all talk like civilized adults and not mindless beasts who know only violence.” Alcina said as she brought a lit cigarette to her red lips.

“Isn’t that the pot calling the kettle black ginormous?” Karl replies, bushy eyebrow raised, then turned his back to start walking up the stairs.

“It certainly is not! Do you have to annoy me to no end?” Alcina hissed as she followed him.

“Isn’t that what brothers are for?” Karl bit back.

Alcina groaned.

“Are you coming, dear? Or do you want to flaunt your naked form to all in this castle?” Alcina asked as she looked back at me, hand resting on the stairs railing.

“Shit…” I said while I tried to cover up.

I moved quickly to follow Alcina, but she had one more thing to say.

“That uniform is coming out of your paycheck.” Alcina stated, then started to walk back up the stairs.

Fuck…

I growled lowly in annoyance, but followed them in silent misery….

 

***

 

After getting myself some clothes, Alcina, Karl, and I were sitting in the library.

I couldn’t help but look around and see how much cleaner it looked.

I really did a great job…

“So? Shall we finally discuss things like adults?” Alcina questioned as she raised a wine glass to her lips.

Karl chuckled, voice deep and rough.

I scrunched my nose up in disgust.

First his stench, then his stupid cigars, and now his laugh is even disgusting! It sounds like sandpaper is grating into my ears.

My poor enhanced senses…

“If we’re talking then can we talk about how the fuck you got a beast that is stronger than me?” Karl asked.

“Oh? You believe my lupoaică to be stronger?” Alcina shot back.

My stomach fluttered a little at Alcina saying I was hers.

“She almost fucking choked me to death! How could I not!” Karl grumbled.

“Hmmm… Interesting.” Aclina hummed. “And why did you attack my brother, Andrada? You usually do not act like that. Ever since you showed up at my castle's entrance you seemed to have control over your inner beast, so why was it different this time?” 

I sighed and slouched a little into the couch I was sitting on.

Alcina and Karl were both looking at me from where they were sitting, so I didn’t have a choice, but to answer her question.

“Because of the hunters. I was… jumpy. My instincts are more on alert. I’ll… apologize for attacking your brother, but I won’t apologize for trying to protect this castle and the people in it.” I huffed.

“Wait. What? What fucking hunters?” Karl jumped in, looking more alert than before.

“Hunters somehow got into the castle and they hurt Bela. I got there just in time before one of them could go any further in harming her.” I answered.

“Fuck… Really?” Karl said as he turned to look at Alcina. “Hunters are back?”

“It seems so.” Alcina replied, fury etched onto her face.

“How the hell did they get into the castle?” Karl asked.

“I’m unsure…” Alcina replied, deep in thought.

“Well… isn’t it obvious?” I asked and both of them turned to look at me.

Karl understood immediately.

“We’re being played…” Karl said.

“Mhm.” I replied.

“Played? By who? One of my staff?” Alcina barked.

“Probably, sugar. One of the maids probably let them in. I noticed that the windows were open in the main hall and that was where I found Bela.” I said.

“Fuck! Bels, Cass, and Dani are weak to the cold! One of your fucking maidens is trying to kill you all off.” Karl stated gravely.

“THIS WILL NOT STAND!” Alcina yelled, wood cracking underneath her grip. “I won’t let it. If one of these conniving whores dare think they can get away with this then they are sorely mistaken.” Alcina added, her tone steely, low, and dangerous.

“It won’t Alcina. We need to pinpoint who the mole is.” Karl said, his tone softer than it usually was and without its usual carefreeness.

Alcina groaned and downed the rest of her bloodwine.

“This is not at all what I needed with Mother Miranda’s visit looming over my head.” Alcina hissed.

“Did this Mother Miranda say anything in the letter, sugar?” I asked.

“No, dear. Just that she was coming… Did she mention anything at all to you Karl that would point to the reason for her visit?” Alcina asked, her attention turning to the gruff man.

“No…. But… Mother Miranda did possibly mention something. I heard her mutter a word before she waved me off to leave her humble abode.” Karl said as he leaned forward a bit.

“Well? Get on with it! What did she mutter!” Alcina asked impatiently.

Karl breathed in and then out.

“Mother Miranda mentioned a name. And that name was Eva.” Karl answered.

My body turned stiff at the mention of that name.

Eva…

That was my middle name…

There was no fucking way this Mother Miranda knew that.

No way. 

No fucking way. 

Why would she come here? 

She doesn’t know me or who I am…

I don’t believe it.

It’s just a coincidence.

It has to be.

Chapter 12: Chapter 12 - Broken

Summary:

Andy walks in on something that break her heart...

After that talk in the library, it was hard to think of the duties that were assigned to me by Alcina. And yes, Alcina. The Lady of the castle had been purposefully giving me the tasks herself rather than the head maid Ingrid.

My middle name ran through my mind.

Over and over and over again…

Eva

That was me.

Andrada Eva Vârcolac.

While I wiped down some windows that were in the halls and needed cleaning, I thought about why this Mother Miranda would mutter my middle name under her breath.

Could it really be just a coincidence?

There are a lot of people with the name Eva, so she could be talking about anyone…

Or at least that was the hope.

I hoped that this Mother Miranda wasn’t interested in me. She was above even Alcina who seemed so high and mighty which made me wonder what it would mean to catch the attention of someone like that. I hadn’t done anything except escape the village and bring justice to that vile monster who haunted my every waking moment.

I did what had to be done…

And if this Mother Miranda didn’t like that I had blood on my claws?

That I burned that horrid place to the ground and left it a pile of ashes?

Then she can fuck right off and say it to my face.

I growled low.

CRACK.

The noise brought me out my thoughts and my eye looked to the window that was now sporting a crack across the glass where my hand had just been. In my anger I must've used my enhanced strength to clean a little too hard …

“Fucking…” I said frustratedly with a loud sigh. “That’s going to be taken out my pay for a while…”

I looked at the glass and wondered what to do. I knew what I needed to do, but I was actually scared of the consequences. I was sure Alcina would throw me into the dungeons for this mistake.

“Better tell her now then later…” I mumbled and startled when I heard someone talk behind me.

“Yes, you should talk to the Lady. Run along to her chambers and tell her of your destruction.” Ingrid said, voice stern.

I sighed.

“All right. Do you think she’ll let me off easy?” I asked, nervousness in my tone.

Ingrid just raised an eyebrow at me, her face saying that I was an idiot for even asking.

I sighed heavily this time.

“Wish me luck, Ingrid!” I said as I started the walk to my doom.

“You will need it, Ms. Vârcolac.” Ingrid replied ominously.

It didn’t take me long to find Alcina’s chambers.

I had been there enough times now to know the path to take and didn’t get lost in the maze that was the castle's halls.

I stopped though as soon as I rounded the corner because I saw Alcina’s door open and my instinct was to hide. I peeked over the corner and watched as Maria, the bitter bitch, came out of Alcina’s chambers looking out of sorts. Her hair was messy, her uniform wasn’t put on right, and she had the look of someone who was absolutely euphoric.

What the fuck…

I growled lowly, fingers curling over the edge, claws digging into the wall, as I watched the bitch try to fix herself right outside of Alcina’s door.

When the bitch thought she fixed everything, she didn’t, the maid left with a smirk on her face.

The scene made something in me want to kill the bitch, rip her limbs off and leave her to bleed out all over the hall's floor, but I stayed rooted to the spot I was in and watched her walk away until she was out of sight.

No way.

No fucking way.

Alcina wouldn’t mess with the bitter bitch.

She wouldn’t.

I refuse to fucking think that.

Her?

Out of all the maids she could’ve chosen she chooses her?!

My jaw was clenched so tight, my body stiff as a plank of wood, anger burning through my body at the thought of them together. I had never felt like this before. I knew something was off when the bitch looked at me with anger in her eyes when I was in Alcina’s bed, the way she bit her lip as her eyes flitted from me and then back to Alcina. 

I didn’t think anything about it, but if they had been together before…

FUCK!

I so badly needed to rip something to shreds.

I was supposed to tell Alcina that I had fucking broke one of her windows and I definitley couldn’t do that now or I would do something I would come to regret. I would be as cold as ice and let my mouth run without any filter. I would probably be sarcastic or snarky. I might attack her because of the burning desire to let myself go. To let the beast free.

To stop the rising anger in my chest, I leaned up against the wall, closed my eyes, and thought about the many ways I would kill the bitter bitch.

It brought me immense joy and I could feel myself calming down.

I thought killing people would disgust me, but the beast was soothed by it.

Killing the monster sparked something within the beast and it wanted more…

And if that person just so happened to be the bitch?

Then I wouldn’t lose sleep over her death.

Once I was calmed down enough that I wouldn’t kill a maid if she walked past me, I slowly walked towards Alcina’s door and hoped I could have a conversation without acting out. I was already going to be in big fucking trouble with Alcina, but me doing something stupid because of the bitch would no doubt get me thrown into the dungeon for the third time.

I held up a closed fist to her door and was getting ready to knock on it when a voice called out from behind the door.

“Come in.” Alcina said, voice rough and tinted with an edge to it.

With Alcina’s words, I wrapped my hand around the doorknob and opened the door.

The first thing I was met with was the scent of that bitch .

It was fucking everywhere.

The horrid stench made me scrunch my nose up in disgust and it sent my mind whirling.

So they did do something…

Hands clenched tightly at my sides, I walked with feet that felt like they were led to the desk Alcina was sitting at, back to me while she wrote pen in hand. I stopped a few meters away from her and let the pen scratching the paper be the only noise that filled the lightly dimmed chamber.

“Is there something wrong, dear?” Alcina asked, voice low.

Grinding my teeth, I opened my mouth, but closed it quickly after because I knew I would’ve said something stupid.

I opened it again when I could say something that wasn’t stupid.

“No, nothing is wrong my Lady.” I got out.

The pen scratching stopped, the noise of papers shuffling filled my ears, and then Alcina turned to look at me with narrowed eyes.

“Something is the matter, Andrada. You are still as a board.” Alcina deduced as she looked me up and down. “Now tell me the truth. What is wrong?” 

I huffed.

“I broke a window.” I answered.

Alcina raised one of her finely trimmed eyebrows at me.

“You broke a window? How on earth did that happen?” Alcina asked as she rubbed her temples in annoyance.

“It just did.” Was my answer before I could actually think about what was coming out of my mouth.

This whole situations was fucking awful.

The scent of that bitch in the air made me want to kill something which in turn made me angry which in turn made my brain act fucking stupider then it usually does…

“Excuse me?” Alcina said, jaw now also clenched in anger.

“It just fucking happened, sugar. What do you want me to say?” I growled.

Alcina quickly stood up to her full height and towered over me in a blink of an eye.

“Do not speak to me that way.” Alcina spat. “What in the blazes has you so worked up? You do not talk to me this way, so I ask again. What. Is. Wrong?”

“You want to know why I’m acting like this?! Fine! I can smell her. That fucking bitch ! Her disgusting fucking scent is all over this place! All over you! I saw her coming out of your chambers looking freshly fucked. Did you fuck that bitch? Are you that easy my Lady ?” I snarled while my breathing became heavy.

Alcina’s eyes dangerously flashed from her amber to her red and I could see a vein popping out of her forehead.

“Watch your tongue before I cut it out of that foul mouth of yours, Andrada!” Alcina hissed as her hand shot out and gripped my jaw tightly.

Alcina and I stared at each other for a few seconds, my heart beating faster than it had ever before, claws slowly forming.

“Why don’t you?” I growled.

“You will not bait me into a fight, Andrada. I know what game you are seeking to play…” Alcina husked, the pressure increasing on my jaw, her fingers digging into my cheeks.

“What I seek is for you to fucking answer the question Alcina!” I yelled.

“Leave.” Alcina said lowly as she let go of my face and took a few steps back.

“Wha-”

But Alcina cut me off before I could finish my sentence.

“Leave! Now!” Alcina hissed. “I do not need a wanton jealous whore in my presence!”

I flinched at the word and her raised voice.

It reminded me too much of…

Him.

Silence filled the chamber after Alcina’s words and I could actually feel something start to slide down my cheek. 

I watched it fall to the floor until it started to soak in…

Then another.

And another….

And I finally realized that I was…

Crying .

I was crying. 

Without another word I left Alcina’s chamber. I could hear that she was calling my name, but my breathing was speeding up and I could feel myself slipping. I was slipping back into that horrible place. I could smell the musk and mold that clung to those tiny walls.

I didn’t want to go back.

I couldn’t go ba-

In my running through the halls, I bumped into someone which made us both fall onto the floor. I didn’t even look up because I could barely breathe. I couldn’t move. I couldn’t think. Everything was slipping and I didn’t know what to do…

Suddenly arms wrapped around me and I was being carried like a princess.

For the first time since my escape from Alcina’s chambers I actually focused on something and they were familiar yellow eyes.

Familiar yellow eyes that looked straight ahead with a determined focus.

Dani…

Daniela was carrying me somewhere, but I couldn’t stop crying.

I couldn’t stop reliving all of what that monster had done to me…

I curled up into Daniela’s arms and sobbed into her shoulder.

Daniela held me tighter as she weaved through the halls until we were finally back into my room. I didn’t notice when we had gotten back here, but we were both in my bed and she was curled protectively over me.

“Warm… Safe… You’re safe…” Daniela murmured over and over.

I blinked and realized that I did feel warm.

I did feel safe.

In Daniela’s arms, the images and sounds of the horrors I went through faded.

Everything faded into the background.

And all that was left was the very slow heartbeat of Daniela that I listened to.

I listened to it.

I clung to it.

And I drifted off into a dreamless sleep…

Notes:

A bit of angst for ya! I'm not sorry! hehehehe I hope everyone is still enjoying the story!

Chapter 13: Chapter 13 - Regret

Summary:

Alcina regret what she's done, realizes some things, and looks for Andy so she can properly talk with the she-wolf...

POV: Alcina

Breathing.

I was breathing hard, my hand on my desk, supporting me as I gazed at the spot where Andrada’s tears fell.

Regret.

All I felt in my heart was regret.

The entirety of our conversation had been tense from the start.

I noticed how rigid her shoulders were, how stiff her body was, and how her jaw was clenched. Her nose subtly twitched every so often and when it did I saw anger flare in that majestic pink eye of hers.

It surprised me how much anger swam in the depths of her eye.

I knew something was not right.

The tense silence that ensued when we both were staring at each other made the air in my chamber feel very uncomfortable.

Then we started to speak.

And speak Andrada did…

Or more like accuse, but her accusation was not entirely inaccurate.

The broken glass was entirely forgotten, but the accusation of me bedding Maria was brought up with such intensity that it had me mentally stumbling for an answer.

Andrada was so crass and her words brought my own anger to the surface.

I had not bedded Maria, but had only feasted on her blood. I did not think Andrada needed to be privy to this information, so I never brought said information up. I was too focused on my own anger to fully understand the accusation thrown at me.

Why did Andrada care?

That was the thought that had been running through my muddled mind as soon as the enraged woman had left. A string of Romanian curses flew out of my mouth and I stumbled back like I had been struck by some being.

Why, why, why?

Around and round my mind went.

I thought back to our interactions.

We had gotten closer.

More familiar.

The two of us were drawn together like moths to a flame.

And that was when I had realized that Andrada had been slighted.

Slighted by Maria.

Slighted by me.

“Cum poate cineva să fie atât de orb?” I mumbled, my grip on the desk tightening.

(How could one be so blind?)

Andrada and I had been growing closer to one another. A bond was forming that was not of a Lady and her butler, but one that was something much more intimate in nature. I had been blind to see that my growing infatuation was not just one-sided and might have been reciprocated.

The glances.

The flirting.

The pet name.

“Oh, how I have been so blind…” I stated sadly.

Andrada had been on her way to me and saw Maria, smelled her, and assumed that we had intercourse. She smelled the scent the maid left behind. A maiden usually enjoys my taking of their blood, so they tend to reach orgasmic bliss when I am all said and done.

Andrada had mistaken Maria’s release for us coupling. The rage in her eyes when she had caught the maids scent… Her own scent pushed everything away and I felt like I was choking on the woman’s emotions that pulsed from her like a raging tornado.

When was the last time I had felt any type of emotion that was not lust from a woman?

It had been years and yet the one who had caught my attention was now the epitome of aggrieved by my perceived slight against her person.

I had not been interested in a woman and now the woman I was interested in had slipped out of my grasp because of my greed…

I shook my head and sniffed.

I did not even have the courage to court the woman, so I had my darling daughter ask Andrada if she wanted to come along on our hunting trip. I knew the woman could have been of value to the excursion, but I wanted her there because she meant something to me.

How was I to make this up?

How would I ever be able to beg for forgiveness?

The woman who is able to look me in my eyes and not shy away…

The woman who is on my mind at all times of the day…

The woman who has made me blush…

The woman who makes me feel like a woman again…

The woman who I think about dominating my body and soul…

What will I ever do without that woman in my life?

Suddenly I felt very…

Tired.

Shedding my clothes, I made my way to the bathroom, so I could fill up the tub. I did not call a maid to fill it for me because I had no patience to deal with anyone at the moment. If someone disturbed me I feared I would bleed them dry in a haze of anger.

The balaur inside me was already irritated and I was doing my foremost to keep it under control.

Opening the door to the bathroom, I moved towards the tub, bent down on the cold tile, and twisted the nob that was for the heated water. I waited as the pipes rattled and the water dispensed from the spout down into the tub below. Once the tub was full I stepped into the hot water one leg at a time and sunk my body into the waiting warm water. I rested my back against the back of the tub and closed my eyes as I let the warm water take my mind off what had just transpired moments before.

Try as I might, the only thing I saw behind my eyelids was Andrada.

Andrada, Andrada, Andrada…

She was the only thing my traitorous mind thought of as I relaxed in the tub.

The way she smirked, her wolfish smile, her radiant confidence, that mesmerizing pink eye that had me entranced every time I connected with it, her chiseled face that was a perfect blend of feminine and masculine, her toned body that showed that the woman was no stranger to hard labor, those abs that looked hard as stone, her enormous arms that had me wanting to be carried like a princess, and finally that body part that was in plain view when she bared her whole body to me…

I shivered and the water rippled from my movement.

I craved her like no other.

I could just imagine the ways in which she could ruin me…

My hands moved from the rim of the tub.

One drifted to my breast and the other drifted lower.

The lower hand took the plunge into the water and slowly traveled down the expanse of my body until my palm brushed over the patch of hair that was just above my aching core. I hesitated just a moment until a flash of that delicious image flitted across my mind which elicited a throb in my loins. With one finger I slowly swiped up and down my lower lips as my hips started to rock. The hand on my breast started to kneed more roughly, my breathing coming in faster as I imagined my finger to be something that it was not.

“Andrada…” I husked breathily.

Deciding I need more , I slowly sunk the finger into my aching core and moaned at the feeling of being filled.

This was what I wanted.

This was what I needed .

After a moment, my finger started to move in and out, slowly, as the fantasy in my mind continued.

My breathing was speeding up and the hand on my breast started to pinch my devastatingly hard nipple as I continued to pump my finger in and out of my need core with vigor. The water from the tub was starting to splash out onto the waiting tile of the bathroom, but I could not care as I added another finger to the one that was already in there. 

I moaned at the extra stretch.

“Yes… Yes…. More… I need more, Andrada…” I whined as I increased the speed of my fingers.

The hand on my breast moved down to the needy pearl that was throbbing.

When my finger touched my aching pearl, my body twitched and I felt a tingle shoot down my spine that made my groan rather loudly. Using two fingers, I started to rub slow circles into my pearl as I continued to pump my fingers in and out of myself.

“That’s it. Just like that… Just what I needed…” I breathily said as my chest rose and fell faster than it had before, my breasts bouncing in the water as I continued to imagine Andrada plundering me.

The rubbing of my pearl intensified and the pumping of my fingers increased as I started to feel a familiar feeling that started low in my belly. It started to work its way up as I went faster and faster. I did not stop. I wanted to chase this feeling. I went higher and higher and higher until…

My mind shattered and I screamed Andrada’s name as I had the most powerful orgasm of my entire life. My body shook, my eyes rolled back into my head, and ripples of pleasure coursed through my body every time I sunk my fingers back into my core.

By the time I had come back to earth, I was breathing like I had just run a marathon, my body felt like jelly, and the water was now cool.

“By the Black god…” I groaned, lifting a trembling hand to slick back my hair that had draped over my face.

I tried to get air into my lungs and steadied myself.

My loins ached, but it was an oh so wonderful ache that made me sigh wistfully because I so badly wanted the real thing.

I waited a moment before lifting myself out of the tub and looking for a towel to dry myself off. 

As I did that, I thought back to the moment where everything had come crashing down and realized that I had to make this right or I would be miserable for eternity.

“Set aside your pride Alcina… Put your big girl pants on and admit what you have done wrong so we can move forward.” I mumbled to myself as I wiped the droplets of water from my pale skin and got dressed in a robe.

A flash of that fantasy flitted through my mind and my core twitched.

If you ever wanted that Alcina then you needed to make this first step.

My hand was gripping the doorknob, but I had not left my chambers. I was hesitating because my mind was making me doubt myself. 

What if she didn’t want to see me?

What if this was not something we could come back from?

What if… What if she despises me now?

What if she leaves the castle altogether?

No! That won’t happen. I will not allow that to happen!

I hissed at myself in annoyance and gripped the doorknob that much tighter.

Instead of standing there like a twit, I threw open the door and stalked the halls, my destination being Andrada’s room. Since it was closer to evening, the halls were lined with lit lamps that hung from the walls and illuminated the space with a soft glow. I passed several maids who bowed, but averted their eyes when they noticed that I was not in the mood to be greeting them.

It did not take me long to get to Andrada’s room because she had been placed into one that was fairly close to mine since she would be my butler.

When I was right in front of Andrada’s door, I did not knock, but opened it without any preamble, but what I found made my vision go red. My jaw clenched involuntarily at the sight before my eyes and there was a pit in my stomach that left me feeling queasy.

Daniela and Andrada were in bed.

Together.

Daniela was holding Andrada protectively like she was- was hers to protect.

Jealousy burned bright in me and I could not help but speak harshly to my daughter.

“Ce crezi că faci?!” I spat, slipping into Romanian for a moment because I was so angry

(What do you think you are doing?!)

Daniela’s head shot up from the bed to look in my direction, brows furrowed, confusion evident on her facial features which did absolutely nothing in putting out my ire that had been roaring ever since I had opened that door.

“Shhh…” Daniela shushed as she pushed herself off the bed and held a finger to her lips.

“Excuse me?” I questioned, anger tinting my words.

“Mother… Maybe we should talk in your chambers.” Daniela whispered, her head indicating to Andrada who seemed to be sleeping.

I huffed.

“Maybe we should.” I replied, my teeth grinding as I saw Daniela remove herself from Andrada and get up off the bed.

I spun on my heels, left Andrada's room in a hurry, and did not wait for my youngest as I walked back to my chambers.

As I stalked back to my chambers, I thought of Andrada’s room which looked to be in spectacular condition. Not a thing was on the floor, her clothes were hung in the wardrobe, her bed seemed to be made even when she was in it, and the space seemed to not have dust in it.

It was the first time I had ever been in Andrada’s room while she had taken residence in it, but seeing a piece of herself that I did not usually see was eye-opening to say the least.

I would have rather not see my darling daughter in bed with the woman who I just fantasized about…

I was not jovial.

The balaur was not jovial.

We were both a hair's breadth away from destroying our chamber again because of the bright hot anger that was coursing through our body.

How can we go from one end of the emotional spectrum to the other in such a short amount of time?

I shook my head, entered my chamber, and made my way to the center of the room. I turned around quickly to see Daniela following in after me and shutting the door. She looked at me while looking at her. We both did not say anything for a duration, but Daniela was the first to speak.

“What was that mother?” Daniela asked, tone even and calm.

“You dare ask me that? I should be asking you what I walked in on!” I barked loudly, fingers clenching and unclenching at my sides.

Daniela sighed.

“Nothing was going on mother… And I don’t think you get to say that after how you treated her.” Daniela replied, tone reproachful, disappointed.

Daniela’s words were like a punch to the gut, but my pride wouldn’t allow for me to take criticism from my youngest daughter.

“How- how dare you! I am your mother and you will speak to me with respect!” I got out.

Instead of listening to me, Daniela kept talking like she hadn’t heard what I had just said.

“Do you know how I found her after she came from here? She was disoriented and crying. You did that mother. I had to carry her to her room because she broke down right in the middle of the hall! So don’t give me that crap mother. We all are starting to care for Andy. It’s not just you who is changing because of her.” Daniela ranted, arms flailing, her bloatflies buzzing around her in erratic movements no doubt because of her budding frustration.

“And what exactly is that supposed to mean?” I asked, arms crossing just below my chest. “How close are the two of you?”

Daniela groaned.

“We’re just friends, mother! It’s obvious that she’s only interested in you! But you did something and you hurt her. She cried in my arms and wore herself out. I don’t know how much it takes to wear out a Lycan, but she did it by just crying alone! So what did you do?” Daniela asked again clearly not willing to drop this line of questioning.

With Daniela’s eyes so firmly on me, I squirmed where I was standing and eventually my shoulders fell as I knew I would not be able to dissuade Daniela from her questions. I walked over to the settee that was in the middle of the room and draped my body over it. I pulled out the case of cigarettes that I carried between my breasts and lit one when it was firmly between my lips.

I took a drag, blew out the smoke, and sighed once again.

“Something did happen.” I said softly.

Daniela walked over to where I was laying and got down on her knees so we were face-to-face.

“I know that mother. But what? What happened when you two were in here alone?” Daniela asked.

“...She saw Maria leave my chambers.” I replied, the words making me feel queasy as they left my mouth.

I knew I would not be able to feed from that particular maid anymore because of this incident.

I only hope Andrada will not kill her when they cross paths.

“Okkkaaayyy… What does that matter?” Daniela asked, confused.

“It matters because she could scent Maria’s release in the air. You know how feeding can affect humans and Andrada thought that… Well…” I said, but trailed off.

“That you two fucked?” Daniela finished.

“Daniela Dimitrescu!” I reprimanded.

“What? Cassy curses all the time!” Daniela argued.

“That’s because I’ve given up on correcting her. No matter how much I reprimanded her for her cursing, it never seemed to stick, so…” I replied with a shrug.

 “Not fair… But I was right? That’s what started all of this?” Daniela asked with a smirk.

“Yes, yes that is what started all of this. From there we argued and I ended up saying something that stopped Andrada from talking. She went silent and then left. I tried calling after her, but she slammed the door before I could catch her. Then my pride would not let me chase after her, so I stayed in my chambers.” I answered as I took another drag from my cigarette and watched the smoke disappear into the air.

“What did you say?” Daniela asked. “When did she stop talking?”

“...After I called her a… whore…” I answered with a wince.

Daniela sighed.

“I was afraid that would be the answer…” Daniela said softly.

“What do you mean, bug?” I asked.

“I think you should hear it from her mother, but… I don’t think her past was very good.” Daniela replied, as she rubbed her forearms.

“And you will not tell me?” I asked, knowing the answer.

“I really think you should hear it from her. I only heard bits and pieces as she cried, but it wasn’t good. It wasn’t good at all, mother.” Daniela said with a shake of her head.

With that Daniela got up from the floor, planted a kiss on my forehead, and left me to think in solitude.

I hope I will be able to get her to open up…

But first…

An apology.

Chapter 14: Chapter 14 - Aftermath

Summary:

Andy has an odd dream that makes her head pound and Cassandra doesn't try to stab her with her sickle this time, but actually talks with her while they clean up blood...

Dreaming. 

I was dreaming and I knew I was dreaming because one does not just have a see through body.

I thought I wasn’t dreaming, but a crow cawed and I found myself watching this scene before me.

A woman was tending to a child with a cloth.

I could see that the woman was crying and praying to whoever would listen.

I didn’t know what she was praying for, but with the way she was tending to the kid I assumed that the kid was sick. The love in her eyes was so familiar, but I couldn’t get to the bottom of the feeling.

I looked around and noticed that the building we were in was small and didn’t have many things in it. There was a small table, some chairs, a bed, and a small stove for cooking that was in the corner. There was nothing on the stove, but it still had wood in the bottom of it that was lit so I assumed they were using it for heat. I moved my head to look out of the windows and saw that it was snowing heavily and understood why they needed the heat.

“Please… Please, don’t leave me… You’re all I have left…” The woman wailed as she held the crying baby to her chest.

The scene made my own chest feel tight, but there wasn’t anything I could do for the woman and her kid.

I wasn’t even really here…

“No… No, no, no, no, no! God please! Don’t take my child away from me! Please!” The woman screamed into the silent cabin.

The kids crying got softer and softer and softer…

Until the kids stopped.

And it was totally silent in the cabin.

The woman stood stock-still as she held the silent kid to her chest. She didn’t move and I thought something happened to her until she gently put the kid back into its crib. After that she crumpled down onto the floor below and let out a rattling scream that pierced my heart.

Someone only acted like this for one reason.

Her kid was dead…

Her kid was dead and there was nothing the woman could do but grieve her loss.

The woman’s body shook violently as she wailed on the floor.

This went on for what seemed like hours until all the noise stopped.

It just…

Stopped.

The woman slowly got off the floor, looked to the crib, and then walked to the door of the cabin. She opened the door, the winds howling in the night, and stepped out of the cabin. She left not caring that she shouldn’t be out in these conditions.

CAW.

Another crow cawed and the scene started to shift.

We were no longer at the cabin, but in a dark cave where the woman’s blood soaked feet trotted along the rocky cavern. The blood left a trail as she delved deeper into the cave.. I could see that her toes were starting to blacken, same with her fingers. It was a common thing to happen when someone stayed out in the cold too long. But the woman didn’t make a sound and continued walking like she was dead herself.

A dead woman walking.

The woman walked and walked and walked deeper into this dark cave that - if I had a body - would have my hairs on the back of my neck standing on end. I’m sure my instincts would be telling me to turn around right now because I knew nothing good would come from finding whatever was at the end of this deep, dark cave.

Finally the woman had reached the end of the cave, but a… squelching noise was reverberating through the rocky walls and it had the woman on alert. She stopped just before the cave darkened into nothingness, but…

Something was happening with the woman.

She stopped, but her eyes remained on the darkness and after a moment she…

Started to walk towards it.

She slowly walked towards it and everything in me tried to scream out for her to stop. Whatever she was going to wasn’t made to interact with the world, but try as I might, the woman disappeared into the darkness and I was left there, watching, waiting to see what would happen next.

I don’t know how long the scene continued, but footsteps resounded on my ears and they were getting closer. 

The resounding footsteps were loud, wet, and seemed to not be the same as the woman’s before. I braced myself for the woman to be dead and something else to come out of the darkness, but when the figure stepped out of the darkness I saw that it was the woman. She had come back and survived her encounter with whatever was in the darkness, but something was different.

The woman no longer seemed to have those lifeless dead eyes.

No, they were now…

Gold.

Her eyes were gold and the had madness swirling inside them,

Black veins coursed through her body and when she topped….

She laughed.

She laughed and laughed, her body bending down, the pitch of her voice becoming louder as she went one, but it suddenly stopped when her body jerked straight. Not a sound was heard in the cave, but I noticed the scene starting to crumble away. It was crumbling away, but I could still see the woman's lips

She was slowly saying a word.

I focused on her lips as she said it and when I thought I wouldn’t stay to see what it was she finished saying it.

Eva.

She said Eva…

A crow cawed and the scene disappeared into the darkness that resembled where the woman had gone…

My eyes shot wide, my breathing was heavy, and there was a sharp pain in my eye that made me double over. I gritted my teeth and cupped a hand over my eye to relieve the pain, but it wouldn’t go away, so I stumbled out of bed, knocking into things, as I made my way to the bathroom.

When I finally reached the sink, I turned the knob and splashed some water in my face. After a while the pain started to lessen and I exhaled in relief. I looked up to the mirror and didn’t see my face, but saw the woman’s that were in my dream

Startling, I stumble back and fall onto my ass.

“What the hell…” I mumble.

I blink a few times, look back to the mirror as I’m still on the floor, but see my own face reflecting back at me.

“Maybe I’m going crazy.” I said aloud as I pushed myself off the bathroom floor.

I might not have dreamed of the monster this time, but the dream still made me break out into sweats and made my breathing labored.

One thing this dream did was distract me from what had happened yesterday.

But now I’m thinking about it…

Fuck me…

Leaving the bathroom, I noticed that Daniela wasn’t in my bed so she must’ve left sometime in the night. My head moved from my messy bed to the window and I could see that light was starting to slip through the curtains so that meant it was early morning.

Watching the sun peak over the mountains, I let my mind wander to the heated argument I had with Alcina. It depressed me to know that she valued me so little. I thought we were starting to grow close and then I saw that bitch walk out of her room.

I just…

Lost it.

I lost it and let my mouth speak before I thought of what I was saying.

The burning rage inside me fueled by the beast's similar emotions fueled the argument we had. 

And smelling the bitch all over Alcina’s chambers didn’t help me act rationally.

How was I supposed to act now?

In my depressed state, I didn’t feel like doing more than I needed to so I got ready for the day and sat in the servants quarters where breakfast was served to all of the staff. The head chef, Doina, handed me my portion of food that I always ate in the mornings.

I grunted and sat at a table in the corner that had no one sitting at it.

I didn’t feel like talking to anyone today, so I tried to keep to myself.

Ever since I ran into that maid in the halls, Ioana, she would sit next to me and talk, but when she came over to me today, I didn’t respond and she eventually left. All I did was focus on my food, scarfed it down as fast as I could and left the servants quarters as fast as I could to find Ingrid and ask her what I needed to do today.

As I was leaving though, a voice called from behind me and I froze.

I know who that voice belongs to…

Ioana…

Why couldn’t just leave things be…

I sigh and run my hands through my hair in frustration.

I didn’t want to talk to anybody, but I also didn’t want to take my emotions out on people who didn’t deserve it.

Like Ioana...

I thought she might do this, but I was hoping that she didn’t push and let me brood in peace.

“Hey! Wait! Stop walking so fast! My shorter legs can’t keep up!” Ioana said as she caught up to me and was breathing heavily.

I snorted and turned around to meet her eyes that held concern for me.

“Yes, Ioana?” I asked, trying to keep my voice neutral.

“I just…” Ioana started while she twiddled her thumbs. “I just thought you looked… like… you were having… a bad day…” Ioana finished, whispering the words softer and softer as she talked.

I sighed again and really looked at Ioana.

The maid was nervous enough to not be looking at me while she talked and fidgeted enough to where she couldn’t stand still, but she was still in front of me. Trying to talk to me because she noticed that I was off in some type of way.

“Walk with me?” I offered.

Ioana’s eyes jerked up to meet mine and her whole face lit up. 

She nodded her head and she started to walk beside me as I tried to find Ingrid.

“I am feeling off. I don’t want to talk about why, but I’ll tell you that I appreciate you trying to see what was wrong.” I said.

“That's fine with me. I was just… worried. You always seemed to be full of energy and today you weren’t so…” Ioana replied softly.

I stopped and Ioana bumped into me.

I turned around, met her eyes, and set a hand gently on her shoulder.

There are humans, Andy. You have to be careful with them. Remember the window incident…

“Thank you, Ioana. Really. No one else would have come up to me like this to ask how I was doing.” I said with a hint of a smile.

“I- I… uh- Itwasnotroublereallythankyouforyourkindwords.” Ioana rambled quickly, mushing all her words together.

I chuckled a bit and felt a little lighter than I had earlier.

“Now how about we try and find Ingrid, eh?” I asked with a smirk.

Ioana giggled and nodded her head so I lifted my nose to the air. I tried to focus on the scent Ingrid has, which is an old woman mixed with oranges. I locate the scent fairly quickly and note that I’m getting better at this. Ioana and I walk together and find Ingrid in the main hall of the castle. She is directing some other maids to do all sorts of things, so I wait for a second until the other maids scatter and walk up to her when she’s done talking.

I give Ioana a wave and she leaves the main hall with a smile on her face.

Ingrid turned her attention to me when I cleared my throat, her face impassive as ever.

“Tell me what I need to do today.” I said.

Ingrid’s eyebrow raises some, but her features go back to the way they were a second.

“I do not know why you are asking me, but the Lady wanted you by her side today.” Ingrid answered.

I shook my head.

“No.” I said firmly.

“No? You say no?” Ingrid asked, bewilderment coloring her tone.

“Yes, I said no. I don’t want to be near the Lady today. I’d rather help clean the castle.” I replied, fingers clenching as my side.

“But you are supposed to-”

Ingrid was trying to finish her sentence, but I cut her off with a growl.

“I don’t care, Ingrid. Today is not the day to test me. I don’t fucking care what the Lady wants me to do. I would like to clean something.” I said, teeth grinding.

Ingrid looked into my eyes and I could see a spark of fear ignite in them as she noticed how I was acting. I regretted talking to her that way. She didn't deserve to be spoken to like this, but I had no patience for anything that involved Alcina.

“I’m sorry, Ingrid.” I said softly, trying to calm the raging beast within me. “But I would rather not be near Alcina. Something… happened and it would be better if we weren’t around each other right now. I would like to still be useful, so if you could give me something to do then I’d be grateful.” 

Ingrid looked at me, eyes still weary from my outburst, but she was a professional and had worked here for a while so she adapted and let out a tired sigh.

“You will take responsibility for these actions?” Ingrid asked.

“I will, Ingrid. I promise no harm will come to you.” I promised.

Ingrid nods her head.

“The distillery needs to be cleaned. The Lady produces the wine she drinks here in the castle and it is about that time for it to be cleaned from its… use.” Ingrid said.

I knew what that meant.

I sometimes forget that Alcina and her daughter were vampirii.

They had to get the blood from somewhere…

“All right, I’ll clean the distillery.” I said. “Oh… wait, how do I get there?” 

“It is past the cells you were held in when you first arrived here in the castle. Once past the cells you will have to make your way through  the Hall of Way, the wine tasting room, and the Hall of Blood to get to the distillery. The distillery is important so the Lady has put some measures in place so intruders can not get to it.” Ingrid explained.

I nodded my head because that made sense.

It was basically their primary food source as they’re vampirii.

“Sounds good. I’ll get started on that now.” I replied.

I was just about to leave, but Ingrid's voice stopped me in my tracks.

“And your pay will be deducted because of that broken window, Ms. Vârcolac.” Ingrid called out sternly.

Damn…

I forgot about that…

“All right.” I responded and left with my head ducked down in embarrassment.

Getting far away from my shame, I walked towards where the cells were. I knew where they were because of my multiple trips to them so I found them quickly. I opened the iron door, walked down the wooden steps that creaked under my every step, then came face-to-face with the cells I was locked in. The cell I was placed in for my transformation looked to be fixed since I was here last and I let out a sigh of relief.

Swiveling my head left-to-right, I looked to see where I would go next and found a door to the left of me. 

I assumed that was where I had to go, so I started to walk that way.

When I got to the door and opened it, I found myself in the Hall of War Ingrid had mentioned. It looked very decorative with the art that wrapped the length of the circular wall. The space was only lit up by a couple of basins that had fire in them, but since this wasn’t my stop, I continued to walk through the hall.

Next was the tasting room and it looked completely different from the Hall of war.

It had the rocky castle exterior walls, had candles lighting the space, and had a table with some chairs in the middle. There were four, so I assumed Alcina and her daughters sat with her to taste the wine they made.

Moving my way through another door, I found myself in a short pathway that led to the Hall of Blood. My nose twitched and I could tell the blood that pooled in the hallowed out ground was real. I wondered where it came from, but didn’t think about it for too long and took the stairs down to the distillery.

When I went through the door, I came face-to-face with a familiar set of yellow, but it wasn’t who I thought it was because these eyes had a glint of madness to them that the other pair didn’t have.

Damn…

Cassandra…

Ingrid didn’t tell me she would be down here!

“Well, well if  it isn’t Andrada fucking Vârcolac! What a surprise!” Cassandra exclaimed with a devious smirk. “Tell me, mutt… Why are you down here in my mother's distillery?”

I sighed.

“Because I’m supposed to clean this place.” I answered.

“Oh! Thank fuck! Someone to help me!” Cassandra said, throwing her arms into the air.

“Is it really that bad?” I asked.

Cassandra turned her eyes to me and looked at me like I was an idiot.

“And also… My bad for sinking my sickle into your thigh. Mother said to not touch you and to apologize, but there was never a good fucking time to do that shit, so I’m sorry.” Cassandra apologized and then walked away from me.

I stopped in my tracks and tried to process what just had happened.

Cassandra…

Apologized?

What the hell?

I shook my shock off and caught up with the middle daughter just in time to see what I was supposed to be cleaning.

“Oh fuck…” I said, as I covered my nose.

“Mhmmm… This is part of the process in making our special wine.” Cassandra said as we both looked at the bodies stacked in the corner.

I stared at the bodies and wondered if what the people of my village said about the vampirii were actually true.

Cassandra’s voice snapped me out of my thoughts.

“I know what you’re thinking, mutt. These were humans who wronged in one way or another. Fucking thieves, hunters, and spies. No one worth a damn that would be missed.” Cassandra said as she put a hand on my shoulder.

I let out a breath and let her words rumble through my head.

“Really?” I asked after a few seconds.

“Mhm. Mother doesn’t kill the innocent. And sometimes we get donations of blood if we are running low on criminals.” Cassandra explained.

“That’s good.” I replied. “Then let's get to cleaning shall we, bloodsucker?” I added with a smirk on my face

Cassandra blinked in surprise at the name and then laughed out loud, her voice reverberating off the walls.

“Yeah, yeah, let's get to cleaning, mutt .” Cassandra replied, elbowing me in the ribs.

I chuckled feeling a little lighter and got to work on cleaning the distillery.

All-in-all it took a while to clean the distillery. 

Since there were no windows down here I don’t know how much time passed, but it wasn’t like I was rushing to get back upstairs. I was avoiding Alcina because I didn’t know if I could see her just yet. I knew she would say something about me not being by her side today as her butler, but I could take whatever she threw at me.

If Alcina didn’t understand why us being close was not a good idea, then that was on her.

Not me.

Cassandra and I joked while we cleaned.

I felt myself growing closer to the middle daughter who at first seemed to dislike me with a passion.

“So… why the fuck are you really down here Andrada?” Cassandra asked as I wiped my face, blood on it because of the decomposing bodies.

I sighed and slumped my shoulders.

“Because your mother and I had a fight.” I answered gruffly.

“A fight? What the fuck did you fight about? I thought you two were close?” Cassandra asked as she got rid of the last body.

“I was on my way to her chambers because I accidentally broke a widow. I… didn’t pay attention and let my strength slip.” I started.

Cassandra laughed.

“It happens. I remember that we did a lot when we were younger. It sucks ass, but it comes with being powerful.” Cassandra replied, shrugging her shoulders.

“I know and I was willing to pay for it, but then when I turned the corner I saw… that fucking bitter bitch come out of her chambers looking blissed the fuck out! I watched as she fixed herself up, looked to see if anyone saw her, and left. I was… I was just so angry . All I could see was red.” I rambled, growling low after I was done.

“Woah, woah, slow the fuck down. You saw who come out of mothers chamber?” Cassandra asked, her brows furrowed.

“Does it fucking matter Cassandra? Alcina fucked her.” I barked.

“Just answer the fucking question Andrada! It’s important!” Cassandra yelled, frustrated.

“Maria. I saw Maria. Happy?” I answered, crossing my arms over my chest.

Cassandra sighed and shook her head.

“Mother didn’t fuck her you dumb mutt.” Cassandra said bluntly.

“What?” I questioned dumbly.

“Mother feeds on Maria. She doesn’t fuck her. She uses her for her blood.” Cassandra answered.

“But- but I smelled the fucking bitch all over her chambers!” I protested.

“That’s because the process can be very pleasurable for the one being bitten. It… it's a thing that just happens.” Cassandra said, her cheeks slightly turning pink.

“So Alcina didn’t fuck her? She just bit Maria?” I asked.

“Yes, you stupid, mutt.” Cassandra said as she shook her head.

“Well… She still called me a whore… That was when I left.” I grumbled.

“And why did it matter that she did?” Cassandra asked as we started to walk back up to the main part of the castle.

I swallowed roughly and stopped on the wooden stairs.

“Because it’s what my… it’s what he used to call me when- when he… ” I tried to say, but I couldn’t do it quite yet.

“Andy?” Cassandra said, her eyes looking at me sadly.

“Just know it wasn’t good, Cass. It… triggered me. I had an episode in the hall and Dany had to help me to my room because of it.” I replied, running a hand through my sweaty hair.

“I understand, Andy. I’m glad Dany was there.” Cassandra said softly. “But you know that mother didn’t know? It was a coincidence. A really fucking shity one, but still a coincidence.” Cassandra added.

Bringing my hands to my face, I rub and groan at the facts that Cassandra has laid out.

“So now what?” I asked.

“Now… you talk without the yelling.” Cassandra answered with a smirk.

“No yelling? This is your mother and I you are talking about.” I quipped.

Cassandra laughed at that, but she doesn’t say anything back and just started to head back up the stairs still laughing all the way to the iron door.

Talking…

Can we even do that without wanting to rip into each other right now?

Chapter 15: Chapter 15 - Confession

Summary:

Andy searches for Alcina so they can talk and everything comes to a head...

SMUT BEWARE!

 

After Cassandra and I left the bowels of the castle, she slapped my back good-naturedly and pointed in the direction of the stairs. She left after that, but I knew what she wanted me to do. We had just talked about it when we were walking up the stairs.

Talk to Alcina.

I have to talk to her.

Looking around the main hall, I don’t see anyone so with one last sigh I make my way toward the stairs that head for Alcina’s chambers with an anxious heart. 

I take the steps slowly.

One at a time.

I feel the wood railing under my palm as it slides underneath my hand as I ascend the stairs. My nose follows the trail of the perfume I know so well. I follow knowing that the conversation we will be having is a tough one, but I still follow.

I’m angry at Alcina.

So fucking angry, but I don’t I would know what to do if this went on and on and on…

My feelings for Alcina Dimitrescu, the Lady of this castle has grown to heights I never thought possible. It was why I felt so crushed and why her words affected me so much. If that maid bitch called me a whore I wouldn’t have even reacted, but Alcina calling me the same name he used to?

It was soul-crushing…

When I finally reached Alcina’s chambers, my stalling not taking up enough time, I stood in front of the door and felt my heart beating out of my chest. So many emotions were swirling through my body that it left me frozen and rooted to the spot I was standing at.

I swallowed roughly and lifted a shaking hand up to the door.

My knuckles wrapped on the wood lightly, but no answer came from behind the door.

Disappointment welled within my chest and just as I was about to leave…

Alcina’s voice ringed in my ears.

“Come in.” Alcina said softly, my ears straining to hear the words.

Breathing in and exhaling out roughly, my hand gripped the doorknob, I turned it, and opened the door. I walked into Alcina’s chamber, memory flashing in my mind of the last time I was here, but I steadily walked in and stopped in the middle of the room. Alcina was at her writing desk like she usually was and the silence was palpable. I could only hear the scratching of her pen on the paper, but I waited for her to finish.

When the pen finally clattered down onto the desk, Alcina spoke.

“I think… I think we need to have a discussion.” Alcina said, voice soft, but full of emotion.

“I agree.” I replied shortly.

Alcina then stood up from her desk and faced me. The way she looked at me like she was gazing at something she could never have made me mentally stagger. It was a look filled with emotion and it made me choke up. Those beautiful honeyed amber eyes were filled with sadness and I looked away when it became too much for me to handle.

“Shall we?” Alcina offered as she waved to her door.

I didn’t know where we were going, but I assumed Alcina wanted us to both be comfortable, so I nodded my head and she started to walk for her door. 

I followed behind her in silent observation. 

Alcina and I walked through the castle, night having already come.

We walked until Alcina stopped in front of a door, opened it, and stepped aside so I could enter first. I eyed her wearily, but I decided to just go with this so I entered the room and found that it was a cozy space with some sofas, tables, and chairs.

“This is my sitting room. I come here whenever I need a little more privacy. When I’m in here, the maids and my daughters know that I do not wish to be disturbed.” Alcina said as she gracefully sat down on one of the sofas, making sure her robe didn’t scrunch up beneath her.

“It’s… cozy.” I replied, as I sat down on the other sofa that was on the opposite side and did my best to avert my eye from Alcina’s cleavage that was very visible in the robe she wore.

I felt myself reacting to Alcina’s body, but I had to remember that I was angry at her.

You dumb moron, Andy!

Stop ogling her so you can talk!

I breathed in and then out to calm myself down.

“First of all… I would like to apologize, Andrada.” Alcina said, her tone laced with sadness and my eye going wide at the apology. “Even though we were having a… disagreement, I never should have called you that. I let my anger get the best of me and I apologize for the part I played.”

I sighed and ran a hand through my hair.

“Thank you for that Alcina. And I’m sorry, too, for barging into your chambers like that.” I replied, my voice soft.

“Can you explain why it affected you so?” Alcina asked, her eyes intently on me.

A battle waged inside my head at her words.

Did I want to tell her why?

I’m already cornered, so what would be the point of continuing to lie?

If she kicks me out of the castle then oh well…

“Because… because I thought you had fucked her.” I rushed out.

“Pardon?” Alcina asked, her eyes going wide.

“I thought you had fucked her and I got… angry. I saw her coming out with a blissed out look on her face and my mind went hazy with unbridled rage. So when I stormed into your chambers, the first thing my nose smelled was her… I could smell her release in the air and it snapped my last thread of control.” I explained, my head now down and looking at my lap.

“But why? Why would it affect you so?” Alcina asked, pleading.

“You really don’t know?” I asked, my head snapping up to see the confusion in her eyes at my question. “I… I care for you, Alcina. I have grown to care for you a lot as I’ve stayed here and thinking that you chose someone else over me… That’s what made me angry. That’s why I snapped. Because… I care. Because I wanted you to want me . I wanted my sugar to care for me like I care for her .” I explained in a defeated tone, hands wringing in my lap.

Alcina looked stunned at the confession.

Silence was all that was heard in the sitting room, but my ear picked up Alcina’s heart.

And…

It was beating faster.

I noticed that there was also a faint blush to Alcina’s gorgeous face and…

Hope grew within me.

“Truly?” Alcina whispered into the silent room.

I stood up from the couch, walked over to where she was sitting, and kneeled in front of her so she could see me.

“Alcina… I was taken with you the first time you had ever graced my presence. You were the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. Tall, radiant, strong… You had a feminine grace, but you stood on your own two feet.” I poured out while I grabbed Alcina hands with my own and brought them up to my lips so I could kiss them gently. “These feelings for you have only grown stronger. My want for you is like a raging inferno. I feel this… urge that you are the one for me.”

Alcina watched me as I poured my heart out and I noticed a single tear in her eyes that fell down her cheek. Removing one of my hands from her own, I reached up and brushed away that stray tear and softly stroked her cheek with my thumb in a loving gesture.

Alcina leaned into my touch and the fire in my belly grew.

It wasn’t just me that felt these things…

It seemed like Alcina did too…

“I am so very glad. I.. confess that I have also been having these… strong feelings for you, but I thought you did not feel the same. I was too much of a coward to say the words out loud, thinking you would reject me. I thought you could never like a… monster like me…” Alcina confessed, more tears streaming down her face.

Alcina’s words made my heart constrict and a heavy feeling settled over me.

“You’re not a monster and I do like you. Very much. I want you to be mine in every way, sugar.” I replied, a soft smile on my face as we looked at each other.

Alcina laughed and her voice was like sweet music to my ears.

“You and the infernal nickname…” Alcina said as she tried to wipe the tears from her face.

“But you like it.” I quipped.

“At first I was peeved by it, but… I have come to enjoy that word coming from your lips, but… if you have something to call me I should I have to call you. Would you mind if I could call you… Draga Mea?” Alcina asked, nervousness in her tone, her teeth biting down on her plump bottom lip.

(Draga Mea - My Dear)

Fluttering swirled through my stomach at Alcina’s words and happiness coursed through my body.

“Of course you can call me that, it would be an honor, sugar.” I answered.

Alcina smiled brightly at me and the heat between us had been building since my confession. I stood up from the ground, sat next to the woman I care so much about, and took her chin with my fingers. I have Alcina look straight into my eye and have her watch me as I slowly move in until our lips brush one anothers. 

Our lips touched and it felt like I had died with how… 

Right it felt.

The kiss was soft and gentle.

Our movements echoed one another's as we slowly heated up until we were devouring each other like starved beasts. My fingers threaded into those black locks of hers and I curled my fingers into her as we continued.  Alcina moaned into me and I groaned at the sound that sent shivers down my spine. I couldn’t get enough of her lips, her taste… I needed to keep kissing this gorgeous woman in front of me. This moment was something I had been dreaming about since the first moment I saw her and I never wanted this mind-numbing kiss to stop.

Eventually Alcina and I had to pull away, but our foreheads rested on one another's, our noses brushing as we basked in bliss.

I pulled away to see Alcina’s bruised lips looking thoroughly kissed and felt proud of myself.

The beast rumbled in approval.

“Wow…” I whispered as we tried to get our breathing under control.

Alcina chuckled.

“Wow indeed, Draga Mea. You are a… very talented kisser.” Alcina commented.

“If I am it’s only because you were the one I was kissing, sugar.” I retorted.

“Mmmmm… such a charmer.” Alcina husked, voice rough and filled with need.

The way Acina’s voice sounded in the moment made my already hard cock twitch in my pants. It was uncomfortably tight, but I would see where things led before jumping Alcina’s bones.

“I aim to please.” I replied, looking up and into Alcina’s eyes.

“Do you?” Alcina asked, another question underneath the innocent one.

“Always.” I answered confidently.

“Then perhaps…” Alcina whispered, her mouth now very close to my ear. “You, Draga Mea, should please me.”

Something in me snapped, not unlike the other time, at her words and a low growl came from my stomach. It didn’t stop and something primal in me wanted to devour this woman in front of me, but I held myself back. Instead, I quickly swept Alcina’s larger form into my arms and moved towards the door.

Alcina squeaked adorably when I did this and clung to my chest, her face in my neck as I raced back to her chambers so I could show her just how much I wanted her. She decided to drive me crazy on the way there by peppering me with kisses on my neck which had me gritting my teeth and curling my fingers into her soft flesh.

Once Alcina’s very long, wet tongue licked the length of my neck, I decided to not give a fuck and used my enhanced speed to make it to her chambers in record time. My cock was doing all the thinking and my brain was hazy with lust.

I kicked open the door and was right in front of her fancy bed within the second.

With Alcina in my arms, I tossed her onto the bed and ripped my clothes off. My cock was painfully hard and twitched when it saw Alcina, robe gone, her legs spread as she fondled those big, milky white breasts of hers.

“What are you waiting for? I am all yours, Draga Mea.” Alcina purred as she raked in my naked form.

My body sprung onto the bed with a growl that shook the room.

My mouth went right for Alcina’s throat and I brutally kissed every inch of that porcelain white skin. I licked, sucked, and bit her neck with a ferocity. When I felt I had marked her enough, I pulled my gaze back and looked at her bruised neck which earned a positive rumble from me.

Alcina’s body shivered under mine when she heard the noise, but I started to pepper softer kisses on her body.

On her face.

Under her jaw.

On her collarbone.

My mouth worked its way down until I got to her mouth-watering breasts and I took one of her pert nipples into my mouth without hesitation. Alcina moaned as my warm mouth sucked on her nipple. Her own hand went to my head, pushed me down harder into her as if to say she wanted more, and I was happy to give it to her. My left hand went to the other breast that wasn’t getting any attention and I kneaded it under my palm. The large breast didn’t fit my palm, but that didn’t stop me from trying to grab a handful. As I sucked and kneaded on her breasts, my eye found hers. Her eyes were blown wide with lust and shimmered with unrestrained need. Maintaining eye contact, I took her nipple between my teeth and gently bit down on it which got me another sinful moan from her lips. 

“Yes…” Alcina breathily said, her body quivering underneath me.

Deciding Alcina’s breasts had gotten enough attention, I moved my face lower planting kiss between her breasts and all the way down that valley until I got to the space that was right above a certain patch of hair.

Alcina’s body shuddered as I got closer and closer to the place where I knew she needed me the most.

“Andy…” Alcina whined.

I had never heard her whine before and the beast in me wanted…

More.

“Yes?” I questioned as I continued to tease the larger woman beneath me.

“I need…” Alcina said, but trailed off.

“You need?” I repeated, my eye looking up to meet her, a smirk on my face.

“I need…” Alcina said, a war going on inside her mind. “ I need you. I need you in me. Are you happy?”

“Very. I’m so very happy, sugar .” I husked, righting my body, my cock so very close to Aclina’s core. “Now I’m going to fuck you until you beg me to stop. I’m going to give you so much pleasure that you won’t even be able to think properly.” I added, my cock slipping through Alcina’s lips, her own hips jerking, trying to find relief.

Alcina moaned at the words coming out of my mouth and I took the moment to sink my cock into her waiting cunt. She grunted at the intrusion, but we both were breathing heavily as we took a second to enjoy the sensation of one another.

“Move. Fuck me. Show me who I belong to, Draga Mea.” Alcina said as she looked at me with so much passion that it almost fried my brain.

Doing what Alcina said, I pulled my cock out until just my cockhead was in then plunged it back in. Alcina moaned at the forcefulness of my thrust and I grunted as my cock reached her depths. Her walls gripped me tight and I could already feel that pleasure building deep in my belly, but I was determined to hold on so I could make Alcina feel good.

With my hands now back on her breasts, gripping them tight, I started to thrust slowly, my hips rocking methodically. Right now, I was focused on Alcina and not me. I paid attention to what she liked and didn’t like as I fucked her.

“Andy…” Alcina groaned as I hit a particular spot that made her legs jolt with pleasure.

“Mhmmm?” I questioned.

Before Alcina could answer, I hit that same spot again and Alcina’s voice yelling my name was pure music to my ears. My thrusting started to speed up and I hunched my body over hers, my mouth finding her own as I piston my hips into her with more force than before.

Our tongues battled, entwining with one another, tasting each other as my cock drove into her time and time again. I was losing myself to the pleasure of our love making, the beast rumbling and growling every so often as it heard Alcina’s moans of pleasure reverberating through the chamber.

The bed started to creak, my enhanced strength playing a key role as I started to go faster and faster.

I felt like I was losing control of myself, but…

I couldn’t seem to care.

My mind was only filled with Alcina.

“ Mine .” I growled as I thrusted hard into her. “You. Are. Mine .” I said every time I sank myself into her cunt, the bed rocking unsteadily from the force.

“Yours” Alcina screamed. “I- I’m yours! Yours!” 

The beast rumbled approvingly.

“Mine.” I repeated.

“Oh Gods… Andy! I think- I think-” Alcina tried to say, but I felt her cunt grip me even tighter, her wall fluttering, and I knew she was about to come. “Andy!” Alcina screamed, fingernails raking into my back, a gush of liquid squirting out as my cock drove into her.

I wasn’t far behind and with one last hard thrust, my body tensed and I came into Alcina’s waiting depths. Rope after rope of my semen released from my cock, painting her walls white with my seed. My fangs itched and before I knew it, I was biting down into Alcina’s neck and her walls fluttered again. She was orgasming again because of my bite as I continued to pump her full of my semen.

After both of our climaxes finished, I flopped down on top of Alcina’s larger body and wrapped my arms around her waist. We were both breathing heavily, our bodies coated in sweat, but I had never felt more fulfilled.

“I love you, sugar.” I whispered.

“And I love you, Draga Mea…” Alcina whispered back.

Notes:

Hey everyone! Sooooo... How'd you like it? I hope it was good! I hope the kiss was satisfying and the more intimate stuff was to your guys liking.

Chapter 16: Chapter 16 - Rest & Relaxation

Summary:

Andy spends time with Alcina...

MORE SMUT

 

As the sun streamed through Alcina’s curtains, it hit me right in the face so I groaned, annoyed, and slowly opened my eyes to me curled around Alcina. I was smaller than her, but I somehow ended up being the bigger spoon in the middle of the night. I also noticed that my hands were fondling… two big things which awakened my cock.

Fuck me…

Images flashed through my mind of last night as I started to wake up and if I wasn’t hard before then I was hard now .

Tightening my grip on the woman in my arms, I breathed in and out through my nose to control my desires. A couple minutes of that did the trick and I relaxed my hold, breathing a sigh of relief. I didn’t want to do something in the morning because I had a faint feeling that something was going to happen.

Being fully awake, I could feel the marks Alcina left on my back last night because of our lovemaking and warmth surged through my chest. 

What a woman…

Looking at said woman in my arms, I put my chin on her shoulder and gently placed kisses on her neck. 

Alcina jostled a bit and whined some when I didn’t stop, but moaned when I sucked a particular spot right behind her ear which I knew would drive her mad.

“Draga Mea… What- what?” Alcina said, her voice rough with sleep.

I chuckled at her confusion.

“Nothing. I just wanted to love on you a little.” I said softly as I nuzzled my nose into her neck, breathing in her scent.

“Mmmm… you did plenty of loving last night, Andy. You want more?” Alcina asked as she turned her body so it was facing mine, our faces meters apart, our noses rubbing up against one another.

“I’d love on you all the time if I could, sugar.” I husked, planting a light kiss on those delicious plump lips of hers.

Alcina chuckled, deep and rough, which made my body involuntarily shiver.

Her voice in the morning is the best…

“Is it now?” Alcina teased, a glint of mischief in her eyes.

“W-what? Did- did I say that out loud?” I questioned, heat coming to my cheeks.

“Indeed, you did.” Alcina confirmed her face moving towards my ear. “But that is more than alright… Would you like to put that big cock of yours into my wet cunt? Your woman needs it so badly. I am aching for you Andy. Only you satisfy me.” Alcina added with a sinful purr, her mouth nibbling on my ear.

Oh fuck…

“I-” 

I was about to reply when the doors to Aclina’s chambers burst open and three loud voices reached our ears.

“Good morning mother!” All three voices said in unions.

But their bodies stopped when they all locked eyes with us.

“Oh fuck!” Cassandra said, eyes wide.

“W-what?!” Bella yelled.

“EWWWWWWW!” Daniela squeaked, her hands covering her eyes.

“And that is why you knock, girls!” Alcina barked, her hands covering our naked bodies with the sheet. “How many times must I remind you to do so?”

“S-sorry mother!” Danila said first, her body turning into flies and zooming out of the room.

“I- I- I…” Bella stuttered, her brain seeming to break then when she came back she also left the room in quick strides forgetting she can also turn into flies.

“Well… Does this mean I have to call you mommy now, Andy?” Cassandra asked with an evil girl.

Petrified, I hide my face in Alcina's neck and don’t even bother to respond.

“Cassandra! Out!” Alcina ordered.

Cassandra already having her fun left after that, her cackling loud as she moved down the hall. When the door was closed and silence was brought back to the room, I couldn’t even form the words to express how embarrassed I felt.

“Well… that… happened.” I finally said.

“...Indeed.” Alcina agreed, equally stunned.

I sighed.

“Can we just stay in bed today, sugar?” I asked, trying to change the topic of discussion, my face coming up from her hair and meeting her eyes.

“That sounds like a wonderful idea, Draga Mea.” Alcina said as she kissed my forehead. At the touch of her lips, my body relaxed entirely. “But… I might have an idea if you are agreeable?”

“An idea?” I asked.

“Mmmmm… Would you like to have a nice warm bath? Preferably both of us in said bath?” Alcina offered with a slight smirk.

“That sounds wonderful. I think I like that idea.” I replied with a grin of my own.

With that decision made, Alcina slowly rights herself on the beds, stretching her limbs, and watched as the light filters through the curtains and hits her at just the right angle.

And Alcina looked…

Fucking magnificent…

“You know… staring is impolite.” Alcina teased.

I blinked at Alcina’s words, but I didn’t feel embarrassed by her words.

I shrugged my shoulders in response.

“You’re mine aren’t you? I think I’m allowed to look at my ethereal, gorgeous, beauty-defying girlfriend.” I shot back as I got out of bed.

When I noticed that Alcina hadn’t followed, I looked back to see that she was frozen.

“Girlfriend?” Alcina whispered.

I stopped and turned back around to face her.

“Oh… I’m sorry Alcina. I didn’t-” I tried to say, but she cut me off.

“No, no, it is quite all right. I just… I just did not expect that word to come out of your mouth right then… You truly want me to be your girlfriend?” Alcina asked, her voice shaky with emotion.

“I do, sugar. I want you in every way that you will allow.” I answered with a loving smile.

Alcina got up from the bed and quickly came to me. She wrapped her arms around my body and hung onto me for dear life. I returned the hug and heard her sniffling which made me hug her a little tighter than before.

“I love you, Andy.” Alcina whispered into my hair.

“And I love you, Alcina. I am yours.” I said back.

“I will not take you for granted. I promise you.” Alcina said as she pulled back, tears staining her face.

Once again, I reached up and wiped the tears from her cheeks, but this time I moved to her face and kissed her on the tip of her nose.

“I appreciate you saying that. And I will do the same.” I replied with a smile. “Now… Do you still want that bath for two?”

“I would love to bathe with you.” Alcina replied, a wide smile on her own face.

What I didn’t expect was for Alcina to pick me up bridal style and to carry me all the way to the bathroom. I protested as she slowly walked, but I eventually stopped and grumbled a bit when she chuckled at my behavior.

With me still in her arms, she leaned down and turned the knob for the hot water, so the tub would fill. 

It didn’t take long for the tub to be full and - with me still in her arms - she gently stepped in the the tub full of hot water, sighing when we were fully submerged. I couldn’t help but relax into her, letting the warm water soak my tired body, but feeling her breasts on my back didn’t help me and instead made me become hard again. 

I tried to shift my body a bit and hide what was happening, but I knew I wasn’t that lucky.

Alcina looked over my shoulder and I could feel her eyes on my hardened cock.

“Look what we have here… Hard are we?” Alcina whispered in my ear. “Would you like for me to attend to that for you, Draga Mea?”

A tingle shot down my spine and I shivered because of the sensual but husky voice that was in my ear.

“Please…” I begged not caring about how it looked.

I couldn’t give two shit about any of that right now.

My mind was hazy and I needed release.

“I do so love when you say please.” Alcina replied, her lips going to my neck while her hand started to drift downward to where I needed her the most.

Fuck…

Tilting my head to the side, I gave Alcina more access to my neck and I felt her hand grip my length which made me groan. 

“So hard… And it is all for me…” Alcina whispered.

“Yes… All yours.” I replied, moaning when Alcina started to pump my hardened cock.

Alcina’s hand felt like bliss and I couldn’t focus on anything after that. All I could do was buck into her hand as she pumped my cock up and down in the water. Her other other hand dipped into the water while she was focused on pumping and slithered its way down to where my balls were. Her hand cupped my balls and started to gently roll them in her hand as she sped up her ministrations on my cock.

“Fuck! So good… So fucking good…” I grunted, truly lost to the pleasure now.

“Draga me… such a dirty mouth…” Alcina commented. “You should use that filthy mouth of yours for… other uses tonight. Do you think you could do that?” 

Alcina’s hand stopped and I whined in protest.

“Yes! Yes, I will, Alcina. I promise. I promise!” I said, desperate for her to start pumping my cock again.

“Good. Very good.” Alcina purred as she started to pump my cock vigorously.

Oh fuck…

Alcina was relentless as she pumped harder than before and fondled my balls with a purpose. I could feel that familiar sensation low in my belly, my balls scrunching, and I knew I would come any second. Too many things were happening at once and it was all too much for me to handle.

“Alcina…” I said breathlessly. “I- I’m going to come!” 

“Then come. Bathe your seed all over my hand, Draga Mea.” Alcina replied. “Come. For. Me .” She added, pumping my cock with every word she uttered.

As soon as Alcina said those words, my head lolled back into her body and my butt lifted off from the bottom of the tub as I shot rope after rope of my semen into her waiting hand. My hips twitched with each rope, my breathing ragged as I climaxed hard.

After I finished, I slumped back into Alcina, hair in my face, euphoric from what just had happened.

“Fuck… That was… amazing .” I said after my breathing returned to normal.

“Anything for you, Andy.” Alcina said as she pulled her hands out of the water. “A shame your seed was wasted. I would have loved to… taste… you.” Alcina whispered devilishly in my ear.

Another round of shivers wracked my body and I cursed the sensual goddess behind me.

“Fuck… you are a very dangerous woman, Alcina.” I replied, chuckling while I entwined our fingers together.

“I am glad you see that.” Alcina said proudly.

While I lounged against Alcina’s body, I noticed that her body is a lot warmer than mine.

And that is saying something.

I wondered if it was because of what she is or if she was just naturally that warm. Because if we sleep together regularly then we would have to give up the sheets that are on her bed. I don’t really want to sweat up a storm unless we are having fun.

“The waters run cold.” I commented with a sigh.

“So it has. Shall we see what is for breakfast this morning?” Alcina asked as she puts her chin on my head.

At that exact moment, my stomach rumbled loudly echoing through the tiled bathroom.

“I take that as a yes?” Alcina asked with a laugh.

“Yes, yes I would like to eat something.” I replied, standing from the tub, letting the excess water drip down into the cold water.

“Lets get clothes first. I would rather not have you walk around the halls naked.” Alcina suggested, a hint of possessiveness in her tone.

I chuckled at that.

“You do know that I’m yours right? For however long you want me I will be by your side, sugar.” I proclaimed, turning around to face her as we started to walk toward Alcina’s wardrobe.

“Mulțumesc că ai spus asta, draga mea. Pentru totdeauna și întotdeauna.” Alcina replied softly, leaning down to give me a kiss that left me breathless.

(Thank you for saying that, my dear. Forever and Always.)

“Pentru totdeauna și întotdeauna, zahăr” I said back, as we gazed at each other lovingly.

(Forever and always, sugar)

“Now, how about we see what my mischief my daughters are causing downstairs?” Alcina said.

I laughed loudly and nodded my head.

Both Alcina and I quickly got dressed. She thankfully had something for me in my size, but I thought she had some clothes made for me somehow when I wasn’t looking. It filled my chest with warmth that she would do that for me. The clothes fit snuggly and looked pretty good. I didn’t really like suits, but Alcina said this was of the finest Italian maker she has on call so I wore it for her. The only thing I did was unbutton the top couple of buttons on the shirt because it was stuffy. When I turned to Alcina, she said she didn’t mind and said that I look very dashing. 

When we both were finally dressed, we went downstairs hand-in-hand to the dining room so we could eat and see what havoc those three were causing while we had been getting ready. I was a little nervous about what happened this morning, but Alcina assured me if they disapproved then they would have said so. 

Alcina’s words reassured me so I took a deep breath before we entered the dining room.

Alcina squeezed my hand in reassurance and we both entered. She had to bend down so she could enter the dining room while my head just scraped by. These doors really weren’t made for taller people and that might be something we would have to look into later.

When we entered, all talking stopped and every eye in the room looked at us.

“Good morning, girls.” Alcina greeted.

“Good morning mother!” The three said in unison.

“Again…” Cassandra mumbled and Daniela elbowed her in the side.

I looked to the one maid I despised who was behind Alcina’s chair. She was glaring daggers at me with hate in her eyes, but I couldn’t have cared less. Maria can be Alcina’s food source. 

I am the one who is her girlfriend in the end.

I am the one whose semen was in Alcina’s cunt last night.

I am the one who Alcina pledged to.

Not her.

So with my head held high, Alcina and I walked over to the head of the table, but she stopped a moment, eyebrows furrowed, while she looked at her chair. She turned around, cleared her throat, picked up her glass from the table, and clinked it three times to get everyone's attention.

I noticed that Daniela was super excited and practically was vibrating in her chair.

“I know it is the morning and some of you may be quite tired, but I have an announcement to make. It might be the most important thing I will say that does not involve my daughters.” Alcina explained as she took a breath. “ Myself and Andrada have begun courting each other.

Daniela squealed.

Bella smiled happily at us.

And Cassandra smirked like she knew this was coming and tipped her metaphorical hat to me which made me want to laugh.

“Settle down, settle down girls.” Alcina reproached, but not unkindly. “Andrada will no longer be serving as a butler in Castle Dimitrescu, but will be by my side as my partner. I hope you will show her the same courtesies you have shown my daughters and I. This is a sudden change and I will not punish those who do not change in the immediate future. Just know that I expect for all of you to uphold the standards I set for you.”

At Alcina’s proclamation, I can practically feel that bitter bitch glaring a hole into the side of my head, anger pouring off her in waves. 

It's so intense that I can smell it.

Alcina squeezed my hand and I took that as a sign she wanted me to talk.

“Just as Alcina said. I hope you all will be kind to me.” I said, a warm smile on my face.

“Now with that settled. Can one of you fetch a chair for Andrada? Preferably a spare we have for this dining set.” Alcina ordered.

The maid that is standing near the door scurried off to do as she said and comes back quickly with the chair in hand. She set it to the right of Alcina’s and when she does we both sit down to begin eating.

“Congratulations mother and Andy!” Daniela squealed, clapping her hands.

“Yes, congratulations mother. I am happy for you both.” Bela said, her stoic manner still in place.

“Indeed! I am glad you and mother finally fucking talked things out.” Cassandra added with a dramatic wave of her fork in the air.

I chuckled, but when I looked at Alcina she was raising an eyebrow at Cassandra.

Of course Cassandra just shrugged her shoulders and dug into the food that was in front of her.

Breakfast overall went over well and when it was time to leave Alcina took my hand. We made our way back up the stairs and to her chambers with full bellies which I was happy about because I was starving.

Back in Alcina’s chambers Alcina said she would like to talk about a few things since our relationship has changed.

“Right. I’m not a butler anymore so what would I do?” I asked as we stripped out of our clothes and got into something a little more comfortable.

“Well… How would you like to learn about our wine business? Would that be something that interests you?” Alcina asked, but her changing right in front of me distracted my brain. 

With a few snaps of her fingers in front of my face, I blinked back to the present warmth coming to my cheeks.

Alcina chuckled and swayed her hips as she moved towards the bed.

“I’m sorry sugar. You’re just the most beautiful woman I have ever seen and you changing in front of me like that broke my brain.”

“No worries, Draga Mea. I am flattered that you enjoy the sight of my form.” Alcina replied, flashing me a smirk. “But back on the subject at hand… Would that interest you?”

“I think it would. If it's something that matters to you then it matters to me. If I also can be helpful this way then I’d be glad to, sugar.” I answered as I followed Alcina to the bed.

“Wonderful! I am glad we got that settled.” Alcina said as she climbed back into the bed with me right behind her doing the same. “Now what about you residing in my chambers instead of the room across the hall?”

“I would be more than happy to move in here if that's what you want, Alcina.” I answered, taking one of her hands in my own and bringing it up to my lips for a gentle kiss.

“It is. Very much so, Andrada.” Alcina said as she took her bottom lips with her teeth.

“Then that’s settled too.” I said.

Alcina sighed contentedly as she reached in between her breasts and pulled out her cigarette case. She pulled one out and grabbed a lighter from her bedside table, lighting it. She took a drag from it, her eyes fluttering in contentment.

I was entranced by her.

I was entranced by everything she did really…

“I never asked, but how do you get your cigarettes?” I asked, the question always on the tip of my tongue when she smokes.

“The Duke procures them for me. They are rather hard to find because they aren’t filled with that nonsense companies put in them now, but everything can be bought for the right amount of lei.” Alcina answered as she handed the cigarette to me.

I took a drag from it and blew it out.

I gave it back to Alcina and gave her a grateful smile.

I wondered just how lucky I had got.

I wouldn’t take Alcina for granted and I would thank whoever for putting this amazing woman in my life.

Chapter 17: Chapter 17 - Sex & Dragons

Summary:

Andy and Alcina are intimate once more and have a serious talk afterwards...

EVEN MORE SMUT!

Today had been…

Amazing.

After breakfast Alcina and I talked about whatever while we stayed cuddled in bed. She talked about the wine business and how she wanted me to be her right hand woman. How her daughters help her, but she could really use someone who understood everything about what happened within the business. She said they had gotten so big from when they had started it that it took up everyone's time, but now that she had me it was a relief off her shoulders.

I couldn’t help the warmth spreading through my chest at how she talked about me.

Now I was watching Alcina strut to the bathroom with only a robe on and I felt the beast coming to the forefront. She was naked, her body deliciously being flaunted in front of me. I hadn’t forgotten what she had said about paying her back and right now would be the perfect time to do it.

So, I slowly get out of bed and trail Alcina until we reach the bathroom.

I know that she has enhanced senses like I do, but I’m hoping she isn’t on guard and doesn’t expect what I’m about to do.

Which is give her mind-numbing pleasure.

Alcina moved to the sink and started to reapply her makeup, checking herself in the mirror for any minor thing that was wrong with what she had on. While she was doing that, I slowly got on my knees and creeped up behind her, trying my hardest to not make a sound. I got so close that Alcina definitely wasn’t expecting what was going to happen.

Without any foreplay, I dove between Alcina’s legs, gripping her ass cheeks hard, spreading them so I could find what I was looking for. Alcina doubled over when my tongue swiped through her fold, and I could hear her gripping the edge of the sink with so much force that it was cracking steadily as I onslaught her now glistening lips.

So thankful I have a long tongue…

“Draga Mea… So good…” Alcina moaned, her breathing becoming heavier as I licked her.

In a different move, I dragged my tongue from her lips to that puckered asshole. 

“Andrada!” Alcina squeaked, her body tensing involuntarily.

I hummed, but continued to rim the clean hole that had the bigger woman squeaking above me. My hand came up and between her legs to play with her clit. I knew the stimulation from both my tongue and hand would have her falling over the edge soon enough.

With my hand now in place, I started to rub circled on her bigger clit while I snaked my tongue into the tight entryway. Alcina was a moaning and groaning mess. Her body was twitching, the sink under her grip already deteriorating faster and faster. My long, skillful tongue went in and out of her hole while I sped up my movements on her clit.

“Yes… Yes… Strălucitoare. Dragostea mea este atât de talentată…” Alcina mumbled, her arm bedining to find my head and pushing me into her.

(Brilliant. My love is so talented…)

I was being smushed into Alcina’s big ass, but I wouldn't want to be anywhere else.

My own beast was rumbling positively as our woman made pleasurable noises from our continued work. I fucked Alcina with my tongue, working it faster while I started to grind her clit harsher. Her own hips moved in time with my grinding and I could tell she was starting to get close so I worked even harder.

“Oh…” Alcina moaned long and deep. “Going to… come. I’m going to come, Andy!!!!” Alcina screamed.

Just like that, Alcina tumbled over the edge, her asshole clamping down on my tongue and her juices dripping down my hand as her whole body shook. I worked her body through her orgasm until her body slumped over the now broken sink. I slowly removed my tongue and hand from the now tired Alcina. I got up off the ground and took a drowsy Alcina into my arms. I carried her from the bathroom and to the bed so she could rest. She needed to come back from the high so I set her down, climbed in, made my body flush with her own, and rubbed sooth circled on her exposed tummy while her breathing evened out.

After a few minutes, Alcina’s eyes opened again and she looked amazed by what just happened.

“That… I have no words.” Alcina stated.

“Well, there doesn’t have to be. I’m just glad it was something you like. You did like it yeah?” I asked.

“Oh, I very much enjoyed that, yes, Draga Mea.” Alcina replied. “It was an experience like no other and the force of my release was… stronger.”

“Mmmmm… I’m glad, sugar. I loved watching your body writhe above me as I ate you out.” I admitted.

Alcina groaned and shivered from my words.

“If you keep talking like that you will have to take responsibility for my worked up state.” Alcina warned, voice rough.

I chuckled.

“I will happily take care of your every need, my Lady.” I responded, all too happy and willing.

“You are too much, Andy. Far too much.” Alcina said with a contented sigh. “You made me break my sink.”

“I did.” I replied proudly.

Alcina shook her head.

“Will our love making always end with something being broken?” Alcina asked.

“If I have my way then yes. I’d love to break this bed.” I husked in her ear.

Alcina’s cheeks glowed bright red and she sputtered a little which brought a wolfish grin to my face.

“Flip over.” I commanded.

“W-what?” Alcina stuttered, her eyes going wide.

“You heard me sugar.” I replied, moving away from the shocked woman.” I want you to slip over and get on all fours.” I growled.

Alcina gulped at that and quickly did as I said.

The bed groaned with her quick movements, but I moved towards the end so I was in place. With Alcina on all fours, I could see that big, round ass of her while not being buried in it and my cock twitched. It had been standing proudly since I had eaten the bigger woman out, but now it was time to use it.

I moved closer and palmed her right cheek in my hand, loving the feel of her.

“Such a big ass… and it's all for me.” I said.

“For you Draga Mea. Only for you.” Alcina replied.

“It better be.” I said as I lined up my cock with her entrance. “Do you want me to fuck you?” I asked, hovering in front of her without entering her.

“Andy…” Alcina groaned. “Please… I need you.” 

I chuckled.

“Good, sugar. Very good.” I said.

With that, I sunk my cock into her tight, wet hole, inch by inch. We both moaned at the feeling of each other and my brain almost exploded when I was all the way in her. Her walls stretched so it could accommodate my girth. And I was in pure bliss . For a second, I just enjoyed the feeling of being in the woman I love and basked in how her cunt felt around my cock.

“Andy… Move… Now .” Alcina ordered, neediness in her voice.

The beast in me liked that.

It liked that a lot.

My claws started to sprout and my hands dug into Alcina’s hips.

I could see rivulets of blood where my claws mark her wide hips and I thought I had hurt her, but when I tried to take my hands off her hips her own hand came back and stopped me from moving them.

“No… The pain… It’s good… You didn’t hurt me, Andrada. Keep going.” Alcina said firmly, her voice dripping with seductiveness which made me twitch inside of her cunt.

“All right… If that's what you wish, sugar.” I answered and put my clawed hands back where they were.

Pulling back, I almost removed my entire length from Alcina’s cunt which earned a disappointed hiss from the larger woman.

“Andrada-”

Alcina tried to growl, but I thrust my entire length in one go earning a grunt from her. Tightening my grip on her hips, I started driving my cock in and out of her cunt. With every snap of my hips, our crotches meshed and her big ass rippled from the power of my thrusts.

“Oh… Yes! Yes! Fute-mă iubirea mea! Fute-mă!” Alcina screamed.

(Fuck me my love! Fuck me!)

Alcina’s words spurred me on, so I removed my hands from her hips, my left gripping those magnificent back locks of hers. I pulled on her hair, plunging my cock in her depths while she tried to match my thrusts by pushing herself back. Her large breasts swung below with every hard thrust and the bed creaked loudly as I gave the woman I love everything I had.

Aclina hissed as I yanked her head while I drove into her hard.

Letting go of Alcina’s hair, I gave her ass cheek a good smack which earned me a moan of pleasure and a screech of my name.

“Andrada!” Alcina screeched as I did it again.

“Don’t. Talk. Back.” I growled.

Something in my voice made Alcina’s whole body shiver and she arched her back instinctively which had me grinning like an idiot.

“So good. Are you a good girl Alcina?” I said and massaed the cheek I had smacked.

Alcina didn’t answer and I could see her body trembling.

I knew the woman I loved was a prideful person, but I needed her to use her words.

“Words, sugar. I need your words.” I commanded.

“...Yes, Yes alright! I-I’m your… good girl…” Alcina said her words tapering off.

I knew if I could see Alcina’s face that it would be redder than a tomato, but she said the words so I would finish what I started.

“That’s right.” I confirmed, taking my cock out of her cunt until just the tip was in and ramming it back in. “You’re my good girl. No one else's. Mine .”

I did the same again and I could hear Alcina’s voice trembling.

“Yours… All yours!” Alcina reiterated.

Something about those words always got my beast going so after she had confirmed that she was mine and only mine, the thrusting became erratic…

Animalistic.

I lost all reason like I had before and only the sounds of the bed creaking precariously, the wet slapping of our love-making echoing through the chambers, and the noises we made were what I focused on. 

Nothing else mattered until I pleasured this woman.

It was a primal need.

And when my hand snaked its way toward her need bud and pinched it…

Alcina…

“Cumming! I- I’m… CUMMING!” Alcina screamed.

Alcina’s walls fluttered and clamped down on my cock as she came which pushed me over the edge too. With one final thrust, I spilled my seed into her waiting cunt and doubled over. Rope after rope of my seed filled her and I felt an itch in my teeth. I didn’t know what this itch was, but it was something…

Different.

My gums hurt.

They really fucking hurt.

My hands went to Alcina’s breasts , squeezing them hard, until I gave in and sunk my teeth into Alcina’s shoulder. Her cunt fluttered around me again and she was orgasming again. Her screams reverberated through the chambers again as my cock remained inside her and my mouth filled with her blood.

Eventually, I extracted my teeth and my cock from Alcina. I flopped onto the side of the bed and only our heavy breathing filtered through the chambers. My body was sweaty and there was this tingly feeling running through me that I couldn’t describe. My head turned to the side and I met Alcina’s eyes. They were glowing red and I could feel the weight of her stare.

It wasn’t on me, but on…

My neck.

Faster than I could see, Alcina’s fangs sunk into my neck and I grit my teeth. Alcina latched on to me, drinking my blood, but I couldn't seem to care. A wave of indescribable pleasure came over me and I could feel myself close to orgasm again. Her hand gripped my cock and with a few strokes, I came again with a grunt, my eyes rolling back into my head. 

I don’t know how long that lasted, but I came a lot into her waiting hand while I felt her teeth start to detach themselves from my neck.

What the… 

When Alcina pulled herself back to stare into my eyes, I felt like something had changed between us…

Something that would change our futures forever.

“What?” I slurred out dumbly.

“Oh my silly lupoaică.” Alcina said her thumb came up to stroke my cheek. “Do you know what just transpired between us?”

I didn’t.

I didn’t know, but I was sure it was something big.

“No…” I answered.

Tears in Alcina’s eyes sprang forth and worry for the woman I loved sprang to the front of my mind.

“We… We are now tied to one another. A bond was formed with each of our bites. We are now… mates.” Alcina explained.

Mates?

Bond?

I…

“I don’t…” I tried to say, but words were lost on me at the moment.

Alcina chuckled and drew me into her body. My head rested between her breasts, our bodies flush. She threaded her finger through my hair and my whole body felt like it was boneless.

“It is a good thing. What we did was natural when two are as compatible as you and I. The pull had been there since the beginning. That was why we both were fascinated with one another even though we did not know one another. Your beast must have felt it was time to complete the bond so it gave me the mating mark.” Alcina explained.

I let out a shaky sigh and clung to Alcina tighter.

“And you?” I asked.

This time Alcina sighed.

“There is something I must confess… You know me as a vampire and I am, but I have my own… beast.” Alcina confessed, her voice trembling.

I pulled back to look at my mate and she was crying.

“What? Why are you crying, sugar?” I asked tenderly, reaching for her tears so I could wipe them away.

“Because…because I do not want you to despise me.” Alcina replied with a wail.

“Never. I could never despise you, Alcina Dimitrescu. You are my love, my mate, the one who I want to be with, and my sugar.” I declared adamantly while I took her face in my hands so she could see into my eye. “Whatever you're hiding, whatever your beast is, it won’t change what's between us. I promise.”

Alcina looked into my eye to see if I was lying and once she saw that I was telling the truth, she pressed her lips to my forehead and let her body relax.

“Mulțumesc, Draga Mea. Ce m-aș face vreodată fără tine?” Alcina said, a bright smile on her face.

(Thank you, my dear. What would I ever do without you?)

“Tu ești soarele lunii mele, așa că aș presupune că amândoi suntem în derivă în această lume pe care o numim acasă.”

 

(You are the sun to my moon, so I would assume we would both be adrift in this world we call home.)

 

“Then I hope I’m never without you.” Alcina said as she pecked my nose. “The beast… The beast within me is old. It was an apex predator that lived many moons ago, but Mother Miranda had procured some DNA. When she implanted the cadou in me to save my life, there was vampire DNA, but also… dragon DNA. She had mixed the two. She wanted me to be her masterpiece, but since those two entities were volatile she worried it would not work. In the end I was re-born and the procedure had worked.”

That…

That was a lot to take in…

She was a vampire and dragon?

Wait…

“Is that why you’re so hot?” I asked.

Alcina laughed boisterously and wiped a stray tear from her eye.

“Indeed it is, Draga Mea. It is also why my eyes look the way they do on occasion.” Alcina replied.

“Wait… Did Mother Miranda use you as a test subject?” I asked, anger building within me.

“No, Mother Miranda saved me. She spliced those two to make me strong, yes, but she needed to because of my… condition.” Alcina answered adamantly.

“Condition?” I reiterated.

“Mhm, I had a rare blood disease that made me weak. I was dying. The vampirri DNA combatted my disease and the dragon DNA bolstered me, made me stronger.” Alcina answered. “So do not worry. She would not harm any of the Lords she has helped.”

I relaxed a bit at Aclina’s words, but was still weary of this… 

Mother Miranda.

Fuck…

I have so many questions…

“Can you… change like me?” I asked.

“I can, but I do not do it frequently because of my size. A dragon is rather large, but I do try to when I feel the urge to.” Alcina answered.

Wow…

A real dragon.

I shook my head and smiled at my mate, but that smile turned into a frown with my next thought and I started to panic.

“Alcina…” I said with a hard swallow. “We… We haven’t been using… protection when we’ve had sex.”

Alcina smiled sadly at me which made me confused.

“I can not conceive, Andy. I am barren. It was the one thing Mother Miranda could not fix.” Alcina answered with a sniff.

“I’m so sorry, Alcina…” I replied, feeling horrible about even bringing it up.

“Do not be sorry. Mother Miranda gifted me with three daughters nonetheless, so I could not be happier.” Alcina said.

“I’m glad you’re happy then, sugar.” I replied.

“Very happy, Iubirea Mea.” Aclina purred as she put her face in the crook of my neck, breathing my scent in.

(My Love)

Happy…

I am too.

So very happy.

Chapter 18: Chapter 18 - The Wine Business

Summary:

Andy learns about the work Alcina does and opens up her heart some more...

A contented sigh left my chapped lips.

I licked them as I sat up in bed, a groan coming from my mouth.

My eye fluttered open, a deep breath left my lungs, and I rolled my neck to get rid of the stiffness. 

Blinking a few more times to get the tiredness out of my eye, I looked over to where Alcina was supposed to be and didn’t see her. My hand ghosted over where she had slept, but the sheets were cold.

My eyebrows furrowed.

Where did she go?

Moving my eyes to the one place I should have looked at first, I finally found Alcina sitting at her desk, working on papers she had in a stack on the side. I watched her as she diligently worked on the papers, but jumped a little when I heard her voice.

“Staring is impolite. Hasn’t anyone told you that, Lubirea Mea?” Alcina asked, teasing in her tone.

I chuckled at Alcina’s words and got out of bed.

“Good morning, sugar.” I said as I made my way to her and then wrapped my arms around her neck as I placed a light kiss onto her head.

“Mmmmm… I would greet you back, but I’m afraid it is not longer morning.” Alcina replied casually.

“What?!” I yelled.

Alcina chuckled, her voice husky and rough.

“Calm down, Andy. You slept longer, but that is no matter. I am glad you rest.” Alcina said.

My eyes took in Alcina and I noticed the bite mark on her neck. Memories flashed through my mind from last night and I shakily moved my hand toward it. When I got there, I ghosted my finger over the mark reverently and watched as she shivered under my touch.

“It really happened…” I whispered.

All activity stopped from Alcina and she twisted in her chair to face me. Her smile was wide and I couldn’t help but smile back.

“Indeed it did, Draga Mea. We are one. Mates.” Alcina stated, but then she looked nervous. “You are- You are okay with this new development?”

Quelling Alcina’s nerves on the topic, I leant down and captured her plump, red lips with  my own and put all of my feelings into this one kiss. We moved as one, taking in one another as if we had done this all the time, and finally pulled back with a pleased sigh.

I could see I bruised Alcina’s lips with that kiss and I smirked at the sight.

“Of course, I’m okay with this.” I said as I took her hand in mine. “I want this, my love. I very much want this. Nothing can make me regret making you my mate. Nothing.”

Alcina let out a sigh of relief and smiled warmly at me.

“I am glad to hear that you feel the same.” Alcina replied, bringing my hand up to her lips and placing a kiss on the back of it.

Grinning, I sat myself on Alcina’s lap and wrap my arms around her waist and pepper kisses along her neck, enjoying the shivers that come from the larger woman every time my lips meet exposed skin.

“So? What are you working on? Anything interesting?” I asked, my words reverberating along her skin.

“Mmmmm… Just the… Wine business, Draga Mea.” Alcina answered, exposing more of her neck for me, but I pulled back some and stared into her eyes.

“Ah… you did say something about wanting me to work with you… Do you still want me to?” I asked.

“I would love for you to. We could get started right now if you wanted. There is always much to be done and you will not learn without experience.” Alcina answered as she pecked my lips. “But… are you sure you are ready to work?” 

I was confused because nothing was wrong with me, but Alcina’s were pointed downwards so I followed where they were looking and went wide-eyed. I didn’t even notice that I was hard. It must have happened while I was kissing her neck…

So I breathed in, held it, and exhaled to try and calm myself down.

“Yes…” I replied, my voice a little rougher than usual. “Of course I’m ready.”

Alcina chuckled again, cupped my crotch, and gave it a good squeeze which made my whole body tense.

This woman will be the death of me…

I huffed and got off Alcina reluctantly.

Alcina faced her desk again and I moved over to where the stack of papers were. I flicked through them, but made sure I didn’t mess with how they were arranged. I might not have been the smartest, but I did know to not mess with things that already had been arranged.

“So? What are these?” I asked.

Alcina turned to me and saw the papers in my hand.

“Those, Draga Mea, are reports for all of my wineries.” Alcina answered.

“But… there's got to be like- like… a bunch there.” I said, looking at the big pile of papers.

“Indeed. That is because Nightshade Noir operates in several countries and they all report to me. Our main wineries are in Romania, but we have spread our wings to Italy, Spain and the U.S.” Alcina explained.

I was slack-jawed.

Her business was that big?

“Wow…” I said dumble.

“Were you not expecting that? This castle may seem opulent to you, but the money that you see comes from the business. I may have been a Countess, but that money from my family's name has run dry. It is the wine business that keeps the Dimitrescu name known in modern times.” Alcina replied.

“That is… amazing. Truly amazing, Alcina. And you started it yourself?” I asked, impressed with my mate.

“Mhm. I used what was left of my family’s wealth and the money I accrued singing to start it. Then when the time was right I folded the girls into it so they could help.” Alcina answered.

“That makes sense and is impressive… Wait… You were a singer?” I asked, yet again dumbfounded.

“A jazz singer, yes. I spent some time in the U.S. and got quite popular, but my blood disease worsened so I came back to Romania to live out my days.” Alcina answered softly.

“Wow…” I said again. “Is there anything you can’t do, my mate? How did I get paired with someone as talented as you?” I asked to no one in particular.

“There are some things I can not do, Iubirea Mea.” Alcina replied. “But… thank you for acknowledging my work. It means a lot to me.”

“Then I’m glad I can be a part of it.” I said, kissing Alcina’s temple. “With that said, what do you want me to help you with or am I just learning right now?”

“Learning. Pull up a chair and watch how I work. These reports are done a certain way and need to be scrutinized carefully. They report the bottles that have passed through the winery for the week, where they have been shipped off to, and how much they were sold for.” Alcina explained.

“And it all ends with you?” I asked, pulling up a chair.

“It all ends with me. I am the final stop-gap to all decisions within the business.” Alcina answered as she picked up and wrote something on one of the reports she was working on.

“So… does that make you the… Queen?” I teased.

Alcina scoffed.

“I am a Countess. Queen’s are figureheads. I have real power.” Alcina replied while she turned her head to me, winked, then went back to working. “Actually you would be a Count if I married you, Draga Mea.”

I blinked at that.

“Huh? A Count? Me? Also Married? You would want to get married?” I asked, dumbfounded by this line of conversation.

“We are already bound as mates, but I would not be opposed if it was something you wanted, Andy.” Alcina replied, stopping what she was doing to look at me again.

“Married…” I whispered softly then shook my head. “I never thought I would get married. I…” I tried to say, but my eyes started to mist up with tears.

“Andy?” Alcina asked softly.

“I think… I think it's time I tell you, dragostea vieții mele.” I said with a sniff.

(love of my life)

“Why don’t we get more comfortable for this conversation? I assume it is very important, yes?” Alcina inquired.

I nodded my head yes, so Alcina led me by my hand back to the bed and we both got comfortable. My head was now in her lap and she was running her fingers through my hair. It was more comfortable than sitting down in a chair and I could feel the tears starting to dry up as I took a shaky breath.

“I told you about the monster . The monster was my… father .” I snarled aggressively. “He was in no way, shape, or form what a father should be. He hated me. I never found out why, but he hated me for as long as I could remember….” 

My body started to tremble at the memories that were starting to come back to the front of my mind.

I took a breath, collected my thoughts then continued.

“It all started with the beatings. He used to beat me, but… then the beatings turned into harming me in… different ways.” I said, the scars on my back starting to burn with every word. “He had his favorite knife that he used to skin the animals he killed, but he also liked to use it on me…”

Alcina’s fingers went to my back and skimmed over the faded scars.

“These?” Alcina whispered.

I nodded my head and I could feel Alcina trembling beneath my head.

“But things changed again… the knife wasn’t enough. He wanted to feel more pleasure. So he- he…” I said, my body trembling and the tears returning in full-force.

Alcina cooed softly as she ran her fingers in my hair and I tried to push on.

“It’s all right, Iubirea Mea. Do not rush. Take what time you need.” Alcina whispered softly.

I breathed out and tried to focus on my mate's scent.

I breathed it in and let it calm me down before I continued.

“That fucking monster… raped me.” I snarled, my body shaking with rage. “He always said I was a freak because of what was in between my legs, but when things changed… He said that I had a perfectly good hole and that he was going to use it. Use me for his own pleasure.”

Alcina started to growl above me and I knew she would have killed him in an instant if she saw him.

“Dacă nu ar fi pierit deja, l-aș fi jupuit de viu. L-aș fi tăiat în bucăți, dar l-aș fi lăsat în viață, l-aș fi înjunghiat în fața castelului și aș fi lăsat ciorile să-l mănânce de viu până când nu ar mai fi rămas nimic!” Alcina barked, her limbs trembling, her sentences switching to Romanian because she was so angry.

(If he had not already perished I would have skinned him alive. I would have cut him to ribbons but left him alive, staked him in the front of the castle, and let the crows eat him alive until there was nothing left!)

That should have scared the hell out of me, but I just felt…

Safe.

Alcina’s words, my mates' words, made me feel safe .

“That’s why I never had any hope of getting married. I thought he would end up killing me in the village that hated me. Hated my existence.” I laughed bitterly. “And that was why I set fire to our cabin. That's why I killed him before he could kill me . I snapped. I couldn't take it anymore and was willing to take my chances with the forest.” I admitted.

“And I am so glad you did, Andy. It led you to me. It led you home.” Alcina said, emotion in her voice and words.

“It led me home.” I reiterated, my soul feeling at peace.

Notes:

Hey everyone! You liking the story still? Have any theories swimming in your heads? I really appreciate all the support on this. I post on Wattpad, but I decided that I was going to put all of my fics on here. So that's something you can look forward to. I have three others. A Stardew valley fic, a Harry Potter fic, and a Arcane fic. So look forward to them!

Chapter 19: Chapter 19 - Congratulations!

Summary:

Conversations are had, jokes are made, and Andy and Alcina make it official!

“Fuck… it feels like my brain is exploding.” I groaned, rubbing my temples.

Alcina chuckled.

“Is this the first time you had to use the poor thing?” Alcina teased.

My head whipped around so fast to see the wide smile on her face and I couldn’t believe it.

My jaw was on the floor.

“Did you just… joke with me?” I asked, bewildered.

Alcina rolled her eyes.

“I am capable, you know.” Alcina replied.

“Didn’t think you had it in you…” I mumbled.

“Would you like to be punished? We may be mates, but I can still doll out punishments for naughty women.” Alcina said, voice low, but sensual.

My mouth opened and closed several times, my brain thinking about what Alicna’s ‘punishment’ would be, but the doors to our chambers flew open and three fly swarms flew in and materialized in an instant.

There stood Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela all having huge grins on their faces.

“I knew it! I sooooo knew it!” Daniela screeched, her hands clapping as she jumped up and down.

“You didn’t know fuck all Dani.” Cassandra scoffed as she crossed her arms.

“Yes , I did! You’re just jealous you were blinder than a bat Cassy!” Daniela shot back with a pout.

“What the fuck ever.” Cassandra scoffed.

“Sisters! Please!” Bela yelled, exasperated by the two of them. “We came in here for a reason, yes? Do not waste my precious time with your bickering!”

I wanted to chuckle at how much Bela sounded like Alcina right then.

I shook my head.

This was like reading a comedy book, but it was happening right in front of me.

“Girls, that is enough.” Alcina barked. “If you cannot stop arguing amongst yourselves then I will throw you out of this room in an instant.”

The three of them all straightened and looked at us.

They all swallowed roughly at Alcina’s tone and nodded their heads.

“Don’t frighten the girls. I can smell their excitement from here, sugar.” I said, pecking Alcina’s cheek with my lips.

Alcina blushed at the show of affection in front of the girls and I could hear Cassandra gagging. Bela hit Cassandra with her elbow at the noise and Daniela giggled at everything.

“Congratulations!” They all said at once.

Alcina looked wide-eyed at her daughters.

“F-for what sweetlings?” Alcina stuttered, her cheeks very red now.

They all rolled their eyes at their Alcina trying to hide what we were now, so I decided to step in.

“There here for us, Soarele Meu.” I supplied.

(My Sun)

Alcina’s whole face now looked like a tomato, her neck was flush and so were the tips of her ears.

“Exactly! We can smell that you both mated!” Daniela said excitedly.

“That’s not the only thing we fucking heard…” Cassandra mumbled with a grimace.

Alcina gasped at her middle daughter's words and tried to hide her face with her hands.

A groan left my love’s lips and I could hear her mumbling things like ‘kill me now’ and ‘maybe this is just a dream.’

“Cassandra!” Bela replied harshly.

“What? It wasn’t like they were being fucking subtle!” Cassandra shot back angrily.

“Can we all maybe calm down? You’ve embarrassed your mother enough for now don’t you think?” I questioned, an eyebrow raised in their direction.

“Just because you’re her mate doesn’t mean you can discipline us!” Cassandra screeched.

“THAT IS ENOUGH!” Alcina yelled, her voice booming through our chamber. She took a breath after that and tried to calm herself. “Enough.”

“Yes, mother…” All three of the girls said sadly, there heads down in shame

“Thank you my darlings.” Alcina replied with a sigh.

“So… you are officially mates now?” Bela asked. “I know you said you were together, but it smelled like your scents have mixed.”

“We are, my little mayfly. It was not a decision we had thought about, but we are both very happy that it progressed nonetheless.” Alcina declared, her chest puffed out in pride.

“Exactly as your mother said.” I added with a wolfish smile.

Cassandra rolled her eyes at me while Daniela giggled at my antics.

“Does this mean Andy is our other mother now?” Daniela asked.

The question made both Alcina and I freeze.

Did it?

We hadn’t talked about this

Would they even want me to be their other parent?

“I… I don’t know what to say to that…” I whispered.

I felt Alcina’s hand rest on my back and her reassurance made me feel more grounded.

“This is not something we have to decide at the moment. We can talk about this at length as a family.” Alcina offered.

“I… I don’t know if I even want to be called mother.” I said softly, my eyes downcast to the floor.

I could feel everyone’s eyes on me, but I didn’t look up.

“Why not?” Daniela asked bluntly.

Guess this is something I have to say now…

I sighed.

“I’m not a typical female…” I admitted, my voice trailing off.

“None of us are, mutt. What does it fucking matter if you’re a Lycan?” Cassandra asked.

Alcina’s arms stiffened at the nickname, but I knew it had morphed into something else since she had first used it.

“Well… bloodsucker… ” I retorted and everyone gasped. “I… I uh- Ihavemalegenetaliainsteadoffemalegenetalia.” I rushed out.

All of Alcina’s daughters blinked at that, but I could see varying degrees of emotions written on their faces.

“WHAT?!” Cassandra yelled, her cheeks going red.

“Interesting…” Bela mumbled.

Danilea just shrugged her shoulders.

“It is true. Andrada is unique and I love her for who she is. I expect for you three to do the same. I will not tolerate any of you bellitting her.” Alicna said, her voice low and commanding.

“Yes mother.” All three of them said in unison.

“That was something I didn’t need to fucking know…” Cassandra said under her breath.

“It doesn’t change who you are, Andy so it doesn’t matter in the slightest.” Bela said with a rare smile.

“Right! What Bela said! It doesn’t matter! You’re you and that's what matters!” Daniela said, her voice high pitched.

“I am glad to hear that, darlings. Very glad. Now how about you all run along so I can talk with Andy myself.” Alcina said.

The three daughters all nodded their heads and left, but not without Cassandra looking at me with a scrunched face. I knew what Cassandra was thinking and I couldn’t help but chuckle at her discomfort. Cassandra heard the noise and stuck up her middle finger and then finally left us alone.

“Cassandra!” Alcina called out, but her middle daughter was long gone. “I swear…”

I patted Alcina’s shoulder.

“It’s fine. Cassandra just thought you were trying to get rid of them so we could have sex.” I said bluntly.

“W-what? But I- We were- Mother help me…” Alcina groaned and flopped down into the sofa that was in the middle of the room.

“Wait, that wasn’t why you sent them away?” I teased.

Alcina glared at me, but I just sent a wink her way.

“Do you want to talk about what you said?” Alcina asked, her face morphing into something softer.

“I don’t know? Maybe? I’m fine with female pronouns, but mother? It doesn't really… fit me.” I explained as I started to pace. “Does that make sense? Am I making sense, Alcina? You can tell me if I’m not.” 

“You are fine , Draga Mea. You should be called what you are comfortable with. Whether that is mother or father, it does not matter and it will not matter to those three either. We are all ‘ different ’ then a ‘ normal ’ human. Our differences make us unique and you wanting to be called father instead of mother is not at all a problem. Society has made a box for the populace and if you do not fit in the box then you are not ‘ normal .’ Normal is relative. Normal is a concept made by wealthy, rich man-things who wanted to stifle their people. They wanted society to be a certain way because of their own vile views and their way of thinking has no place in Castle Dimitrescu. You are a woman , Andrada. A woman who wants to be called father and… that is more than all right.” Alcina explained, a warm smile on her face.

I stopped my pacing, closed my eye, let my mates words flow through me, and felt… at peace. 

Aclina’s words made me feel at peace and I could feel tears starting to fall from my eyes. The woman I love, the woman who understands what it feels like to not be ‘ normal ’, she was accepting me without bias. She was letting me be me instead of calling me a freak or telling me I didn’t belong in this world.

I took a shaky breath and opened my eye again.

I felt lighter than I had before.

Not as nervous.

I slowly walked toward the woman I loved and sank to my knees right in front of her.

I picked up both her hands in mine and placed kisses on them.

“Mulțumesc, iubirea mea. Tu ești cu adevărat soarele lunii mele. Ori de câte ori am îndoieli cu privire la mine și la cine sunt eu cu adevărat, îți arunci lumina asupra sufletului meu și mă învăluiești cu căldura ta. Nu aș fi nimic fără tine, unica mea ființă. Partenera mea” I said softly in our mother tongue, gazing into Alcina’s honeyed eyes.

(Thank you, my love. You truly are the sun to my moon. Whenever I am having doubts about myself and who I really am, you shine your light upon my soul and wrap your warmth around me. I would be nothing without you, my one and only. My mate.)

Alcina’s own eyes filled with tears.

“Și n-aș fi nimic fără tine, Iubirea Mea.” Alcina replied, her words filling me with so much warmth.

(And I would be nothing without you, my love.)

“Then I guess we'll just have to be together forever.” I said seriously.

“And I would treasure you for every moment of eternity, Luna Mea.” Alcina replied, bedding down from where she was to plant a kiss on my lips.

This was perfect.

She was perfect.

The woman I loved was…

Perfect.  

***

After that heart-to-heart, Alcina and I went downstairs for dinner and were now sitting in the dining room.

Bela, Cassandra, and Danile were all silent and I could feel the bitter bitches gaze burning a hole in the back of my head, but I didn’t care. Aclina was my mate and nothing would change that. Definitely not a jealous maid who was only used as a food source. Ioana was behind Cassandra and looking worse than I last saw her which made me worried for the small maid. Her eyes connected with mine and she gave me a small smile before her eyes moved back to the floor.

My thoughts were interrupted by Doina setting a pate down in front of me with rare meat.

I looked down and my mouth watered at the sight of the food.

All the exercise Alcina and I had been doing had made me very hungry.

I flicked my gaze back up to see the other kitchen staff setting the girls' food in front of them and all of their eyes looked crazed. One thing I noticed last time I had eaten with them was that the girls ate very bloody meat where Alcina had normal food. My mate seemed to only have her blood in her wine where the girls liked their meat and blood.

I didn’t really care for the blood that they drank, but the meat?

I really liked the meat.

So I dug in, tearing into the blood steak, moaning at the delicious flavor that assaulted my tongue. 

“Enjoying your steak, Draga Mea?” Alcina asked, humming as she took a sip of her wine.

“It's very good, sugar. You have the best cooks.” I replied as I ate.

“Mmmmm… Only the best for my family. And it was cooked to your liking? I know you prefer your meat to be… rarer than before.” Alcina asked.

“It's perfect. I think this is how I’ll want my food from now on. The… beast is very happy with this also.” I answered, looking at Alcina with a smile.

“Very good.” Alcina said. “And how about my darling daughters? Your food to your liking?”

All three of them looked up from their plates and smiled at Alcina.

“It’s perfectly acceptable, mother, as always.” Bela replied in her monotonous tone.

“It's okay I guess.” Cassandra saif with a huff.

“I like it! The food is very tasty!” Daniela exclaimed.

Listening along to the girls answers, I was just about to eat another bite of juicy steak when I sniffed something in the air.

It was… 

Different.

The maids in the dining room were all accustomed to how things were done, but someone in here wasn’t acting normal.

Hints of…

Anxiety.

And…

Fear.

Those two emotions swept through the room and my head snapped up from my plate. My eyes narrowed at all the maids and I listened for any differences. I listened to the beat of their hearts and found the one who was acting differently. I didn’t know her name, but she was behind Daniela. 

The maid was anxious, fearful, and…

She was fidgeting. 

Why was she acting so differently?

I narrowed my eyes even further at the odd maid, but what caught my eye was the glinting metal in her hand.

A deep snarl reverberated from the depths of my throat and all eyes turned to me. I didn’t pay attention to them because I was out of my chair in a second, mouth partially turning into maw, and I was in front of the maid who was planning something very very stupid. 

The maid screamed at the top of her lungs and decided to change targets. She swung the knife she had in her hands at me, but my clawed hands shot out to grab her wrist before she could do anything. Snarling louder, teeth bared at this maid, saliva dripping from my mouth, I didn’t hesitate to warp my now much larger mouth around her neck. The maid was trembling in my grasp, but my teeth began to sink into her soft flesh as a warning and the knife dropped to the ground with a loud clatter that had everyone stunned.

“My, my… What do we have here? A wayward maiden who flew too close to the sun? O should I say moon?” Alcina said with a chuckle, but I could tell from her chilly tone that she was very angry. “You came into my castle too.. what? Hurt my youngest? Did you want to slay the big bad monster?! Alcina barked, her voice bouncing off the dining halls walls.

I could feel the maid trembling even more at Alcina’s words and the fear that radiated off her was denser than before.

Rivulets of blood started to drip down the maids neck, but hearing and seeing how she almost hurt Daniela made me snap. In one clean motion, I tore into her neck with my teeth, removing her head from her body. The head dropped down onto the floor with a sick wet thud and the body stood there, headless for a moment until it, too, dropped to the floor with another thud. The maids' blood filled my mouth and, nose pointed high, I howled loudly, prideful that I protected my family from harm. The howl shook the walls and everyone stared wide-eyed at me. 

No one said a word as I did this. 

Eventually I stopped and my maw transformed back into my normal face.

My head turned slowly to Alcina and when she saw me she froze.

I smiled widely at my mate and bowed low for her.

“The threat is gone, Iubirea Mea.” I stated, voice low and rough from the change.

Alcina didn’t say anything for a second, but cleared her throat after a second.

“Well done, Draga Mea. Very well done.” Alcina purred, then looked to the maids who were staring at me in fear. “Someone clean up the filth that is on my floor this instant! I do not want to look at the traitor any longer!”

Not wanting to disobey their Lady’s orders, three of the maids moved to remove the body from the dining hall in an instant and I moved back to be beside Alcina.

“No one will hurt the girls while I’m around, Alcina. I swear it.” I said once I was back next to her.

Alcina turned to me and smiled brightly, her eyes red again.

“I believe you, Andy.” Alcina whispered in my ear, her lips planting a light kiss on my cheek before she pulled away. “Dinner is finished. My family and I will be retiring for the night. I hope that you all will be more vigilant in the future. I will not hesitate to throw any of you in the dungeons for your negligence.” Alcina said with an angry hiss.

All the maids nodded quickly at that.

Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela stood up from their chairs.

I noticed that Danilea was a little shaken so when we all filed out of the dining halls I went over to her and wrapped an arm around her shoulder. I wanted to reassure her that everything was okay and she was safe.

“Mulțumesc…” Daniela mumbled, her head now resting on my head.

“You're very welcome, Dani.” I replied.

When all of us got to the main hall, Alcina stopped so we did too.

“How about we all spend some time together in the sitting room? We still have much to discuss and I would rather all of us be within eyesight of one another for the time being.” Alcina offered.

“I think that's an amazing idea, Alcina. Is that fine with you girls?” I asked, turning to the other two.

“That’s- Thats fine…” Bela replied.

“I… uh- whatever.” Cassandra said.

“We are all in agreement then. Let us not waste time. We can all head there now.” Aclina said and then started walking in the sitting room's direction.

“Come on then girls. Lets not keep your mother waiting.” I said with a smile and they all nodded their heads.

The sitting room was on the second floor.

Memories of Alcina’s and I talk flashed through my mind.

I couldn't help but smile as we all walked up the stairs and through the halls until we found the right door that led us to the room.

When Alcina opened the door, a fire was roaring already which was nice.

The maids kept all the fireplaces going throughout the day because the girls were sensitive to the cold. I could always feel the heat in the house as I worked and I’d have to carry a little handkerchief to wipe the sweat away from my forehead. I didn’t usually sweat, but I already ran warm so the extra heat didn’t help.

Alcina gracefully sat on one of the sofas with Bela and Cassandra.

While Daniela and I sat together, her head in my lap.

It melted my heart at the show of affection and it helped my anxious brain in the thought that they might not want me to be their other parent. My hand soothing combed through her red hair and she started to purr at the action

I chuckled a little at the sound.

Once we were all comfortable, Cassandra actually spoke up first.

“How the fuck did you do that?” Cassandra asked, confusion lacing her tone.

Alcina sighed.

“Must you always be so vulgar?” Alcina asked, but we all knew the answer to that question.

“Just who I am.” Cassandra answered with a shrug.

Alcina shook her head, but looked at me and I assumed she also wanted to know.

“I would like to also know that answer. Our senses are sharp, but when so many bodies, sounds, and senses are all in one place they tend to become… muddled.” Aclina explained.

“At first… it was just the… I could smell her… anxiety? Fear?” I offered, unsure how to explain it.

“Ah. You picked up on their heightened pheromones, Draga Mea. That is quite impressive with so many scents intermingling with each other.” Alcina praised and I could feel myself sitting taller at her words.

My beast liked the praise our mate had given us.

“Thank you, Aclina, but yes, I picked up on her… pheromones… which led me to listening to her heart which was beating faster… and then… I saw the glinting metal that was in her hand and I just… acted .” I explained.

“No fair…” Cassandra grumbled.

Bela rolled her eyes at Cassandra’s action, but looked back at me with… 

Awe?

I felt a little exposed, but I liked that I could bring out that reaction from the eldest.

“Thank you for answering, Iubirea Mea.” Alcina said with a warm smile.

“Do you think she could be with the hunters?” Bela asked aloud, nervousness in her voice.

At the mention of the hunters, I growled lowly which got everyone’s attention. I still remembered how they had tried to kill Bela and it made me so fucking angry that they even got that close.

Fuck them and their stupid fucking ideas…

I swear if they come back…

“Andy… Calm down for me.” Alcina said soothingly.

At the sound of Alcina’s voice, my head snapped to hers and I could see the concern in her eyes, so I took a moment to breathe.

“All right… I-I’m fine…” I replied.

“Good. And I am not quite sure. The maid could have ties to the hunters, but she could also not. We may have to look into her background more thoroughly to see if there are any indicators we had missed.” Alcina answered, her hand on Bela’s knee.

“All right, mother.” Bela said, letting out the breath she had been holding.

“Are we going to talk about Andy now?” Daniela asked, talking for the first time since we had come in here.

I sharply inhaled at Danielas words.

“If Andrada and you all so wish to, then we may.” Alcina replied while looking at me.

“We- we can talk about it.” I stuttered.

“All right then. Do you want to say what you told me first, then let my darlings reply to you one at a time?” Alcina asked.

“That's fine.” I replied, swallowing roughly. “Well… I don’t- I don’t have any idea if you all are comfortable having me as another parent, but… if you were comfortable… I don’t think… I don’t think I would want to be called mother. I think- I think I would like to be called… father.” I explained, as all three sets of their eyes were on me.

Alcina smiled proudly as soon as I finished and I felt myself relaxing a little on the sofa, but I was still nervous with how the girls responded to what I had said.

I was their mother’s mate and we would have to co-exist…

Somehow.

    “Father is fine with me, Andy. It’s a little weird that you are mothers mate, but you have been kind to us, so I don’t see why I can’t call you that.” Daniela replied, purring in my lap.

I felt a little jolt of a happiness course through my body at that.

“Really? You don’t mind? I don’t want to make you uncomfortable, Dani…” I whispered softly.

“It’s because it's you.” Daniela answered, her head moving so her eyes were able to meet mine. “I think you would be a great father to us.”

And at that I felt tears spring to my eyes.

“Oh, Dani…” I said.

“Going soft on me?” Daniela questioned with a chuckle.

I huffed.

“No…” I said.

“I don’t mind calling you father either Andrada, but you will have to give me time to adjust to this new… change. I trust you implicitly. You saved my life and showed you would do anything for my family, so I will welcome you into the fold happily.” Bela said, her eyes boring into my own with intensity.

I inclined my head at the eldest of the three.

“Mulțumesc, Bela. Mama ta poate fi soarele meu, dar voi trei sunteți oceanul, cerul și pământul care alcătuiesc pământul care este casa noastră.” I replied seriously.

(Thank you, Bela. Your mother may be my sun, but you three are the ocean, sky, and land that make up the earth that is our home.)

Bela looked stunned at my words.

Daniela smiled widely at me.

And Cassandra…

Cassandra looked confused.

“Didn’t take you for a fucking poet, mutt.” Cassandra said after a second.

“I’m not.” I replied with a shrug. “But… how about you, Cassandra? How do you feel about all this?” 

Cassandra’s nose scrunched up at my question and I could see the wheels turning in her head.

“I don’t fucking know. I really don’t.” Cassandra answered with a groan. “I don’t think I will call you father anytime soon, but I will respect you as mothers mate. She deserves to be finally be fucking happy and if that's with you then so be it.”

“That’s all I can ask for.” I said while shooting her a smile.

“Yeah, yeah…” Cassandra said as she waved her hand in the air.

And with Cassandra’s answer I felt like I could finally breathe.

The pressures of this conversation fell off my shoulders.

They accepted me, and I, them.

We were a… 

Family.

Chapter 20: Chapter 20 - Night Hunting

Summary:

Andy goes hunting with the Dimitrescu's and she shows that they are not to be fucked with...

Night hunting.

When Alcina first threw out that idea, I asked why the hell would we go out at night when we could just do it during the day.

“Because we are not hunting animals. We are hunting the ones who hunt us. We are apex predators and night… We are the most formidable.” Alcina replied, a cigarette in between her pointer and middle finger, smoke coming off it.

“What about me then?” I asked, brows furrowed.

“You, Iubirea Mea, are our secret weapon.” Alcina replied, with a smirk.

“Secret weapon?” I reiterated dumbly.

“Indeed, my mate, you need to shift. I can see the antsyness rippling under your skin. You need to hunt. You need to catch prey. And what better way to do that than at night where they will never be expecting you?” Alcina asked.

“Are you sure, Alcina? Last time I didn’t exactly have con-” I tried to say, but my mate cut me off.

“I will not argue the semantics of that because you were in control, but I digress. You will not be transforming, Andrada. You will be shifting.” Alcina explained, but it left me feeling confused.

“Shifting? Isn’t that just another word for transforming?” I asked, plopping myself down in her desk chair.

“Do you know what you truly are, Lună Mea?” Alcina asked and the question stunned me.

“What… I am? I… You said I was a Lycan didn’t you?” I questioned, remembering Alcina saying the word when referring to me.

“I did, yes, but it was not exactly accurate. I remember you telling me you had been bitten by multiple Lycans, yes?” Alcina asked.

“Yes, you’ve seen the scars on my body.” I answered.

“I have been doing some reading and have come across a book in my private collection. It was given to by Mother Miranda some years ago, but I have found that you are… more. I first started to suspect when you beat my brother so easily. Your raw power was outstanding. My second clue was when you could shift parts of your body willingly. My brother was the supposed Alpha of his pack, but he only could shift into the form you fought. And my third clue? My third clue was when I had received a letter from said brother. Do you want to know what it said?” Alcina explained and then asked.

“What did it say?” I reiterated, hanging off Alcina’s every word.

“It said that he was struggling to control his pack. There is only one reason an Alpha struggles to control their pack and that is… that is when another, more powerful Alpha, enters said pack's territory. It is in the pack's instinct to follow the strongest of their ilk. It is integral for their hierarchy. And you, Draga Mea, you are that Alpha.” Alcina stated.

“What? Huh?” I said, my brain very confused.

“Think of it like you are the King, my brother is the duke, and the pack are the peasants. There are different roles within a pack, but those are the most basic ones. The book I have ‘Liber de Miris et Mysteriis’ says one such as yourself can morph into different wolf aspects. Your two-legged form, the hybrid form, and the form you have yet to transform into which is your four-legged form. That is the form I want you to tap into tonight.” Alcina said as she took another drag from her cigarette, finishing it, and stamping it out onto the glass bowl she had.

“King… Multiple forms…” I reiterated, trying my best to sort through all this. “And you want me to do that tonight? To hunt?” 

“Indeed, Draga Mea. You can never truly gain control when you still do not know an integral piece of yourself.” Alcina pointed out.

That…

That made sense.

I sighed and ran my hands through my hair.

“All right. When do you want to go?” I asked.

Alcina smirked and the door to our chambers opened.

Of course they were listening…

“Right now! Let's go right now!” Daniela said excitedly.

Looking out the window, I saw that the moon was visible and that it called to me. My eye glowed gold which startled me a bit. 

I had never seen it… glow before.

“I would fucking love to hunt some of those moronic hunters.” Cassandra said as she swung her sickle in the air.

“I… agree with Cassandra for once.” Bela said.

“What?!” Cassandra screeched. “Holy fuck! It’s a miracle!” 

I rolled my eye at Casandra.

“So can we? Can we father?” Daniela asked while looking at me.

My body froze and everyone in the room looked at Daniela.

“What? We said we would start, so I’m starting!” Daniela pouted.

“It… It just wasn’t expected, Dani.” Cassandra said.

Daniela shrugged and looked back at me.

“So?” Daniela asked.

I looked at Alcina who nodded her head.

“I guess we’re going night hunting!” I said with a wolfish grin.

All three of the daughters looked happy at my words and I felt like a real part of this family.

Alcina’s hand threaded through my own and I couldn't help but lean my head on her while we watched the girls be giddy about this trip. It was a surreal thing to see that Alcina and I were actually a family. I was worried that the girls would react badly to me wanting to be another parent to them. I was already overly protective of them so it felt like a natural progression when our bond solidified.

“Are you all right, Iubirea Mea?” Alcina asked.

“Never been better, sugar. How about we start heading to the stables?” I offered.

“Not tonight. Not for this. The horses would make too much noise when we are stalking our prey. For this we go on foot.” Alcina replied, kissing the top of my head.

“Are you sure that's safe? I know these people are no match for you, but underestimating them isn’t a good idea.” I said. My brows furrowed, concern lacing my voice.

“I have you do I not?” Alcina questioned, turning to face me, her amber eyes looking into my soul.

“You do. And I will protect all of you until my final breath.” I answered.

That's how Alcina, I and the girls found ourselves stalking some man-things that were crunching through the forest. They had lit lanterns, weapons, and a glint in their eyes that suggested they were on the hunt to kill the beasts that roamed the forest.

How unlucky for them that they were being hunted instead.

We were all at that edge of the forest and I was looking up at the moon that was in plain view,

No clouds obscured it and the blood in my veins pounded with an urge to answer its call.

I could feel my family's eyes on me, their words of encouragement resounding through my ears even with the pouding that left my head hurting.

“Let go, Lună Mea. Let go and complete yourself. Let go and become all that you could be.” Alcina said, her words floating through the air like blades of grass.

Let go.

Let go…

Let…

Go…

With a sharp cry, my body flexed backwards and it felt like I was being wrenched from the inside out. The pain was fucking awful and I broke out in sweats as I felt the beginnings of the transformation. My body dropped to the ground below. I was on all floors, my fingers digging into the soil, my claws raking as my body rippled again. I could feel my bones trying to range themselves, the cracking and grinding echoing through the night.

I huffed and huffed, my jaw clenched.

My eye saw my hands start to transform. Hair started to sprout, my body grew larger, a tail grew where none was, and my face morphed into a long snout. The transformation was so painful, but I was nearing the end.

I panted and panted, whining.

When my body raised itself from the ground, I shook trying to get the feelings of what just happened out of my system. I blinked and found that I could see better than previously. I felt taller even though I was on all fours. I felt powerful.

I heard a gasp come from behind me so I turned to see my family looking at me with varying emotions.

“You, Draga Mea, are so so very… beautiful .” Alcina whispered, her eyelashes fluttering, her voice breathy as she stared at my new form.

“She- She’s… big .” Daniela said, wide-eyed. “ Really big.”

“Is she supposed to be like this mother? She’s larger than even our largest horses.” Bela asked, her eyes following me as I moved closer towards them.

“I… am not quite sure, but your father is the Alpha to end all Alpha’s so I imagine that has something to do with it.” Alcina answered.

I rumbled positively at my mate's words.

“She also has big teeth. She could fucking rip someone in half with them!” Cassandra said excitedly.

At Cassandra’s comment, my lip curled upward and I gave them a better look.

“Indeed, firefly.” Alcina agreed.

Shielding my teeth, I trotted close to Alcina and let her hand trail the expanse of my new body. I shivered at her revenant touch and I basked in the way her eyes trailed every inch of me. She was looking at me with such adoration that shook my very bones.

“Black as midnight. Eyes so golden that it is like the sun itself. You perfectly encapsulate our dichotomy, Iubirea Mea. You are perfect.” Alcina purred.

Again I rumbled positively at her sweet words.

“Can we go hunting now mother? Or are you going to fucking flirt with the mutt all night?” Cassandra asked and if I was in my human form I would have laughed so I just chuffed instead.

“Are you ready, Andrada? Are you ready to hunt those who seek to hurt us and our family?” Alcina asked, fire in those now red eyes of hers.

I growled low and dangerous.

“That seems like answer enough.” Bela commented.

“Yay! Hunting!” Daniela chirped which made everyone chuckle.

“It is time to show those foolish humans that we are not to be trifled with.” Alcina hissed.

All three daughters cackled maniacally and I couldn't help but feel ready to rip there fucking throats our for even thinking of hurting my family. 

These stupid pathetic shitbags really think they could hurt us?

I will show them that there dreams of taking us down were noting but fucking dust in the wind…
“Easy now, Lună Mea. We do not want you to lose yourself and end up slaughtering them yourself. That would be entirely anticlimactic for our daughters and I. Alcina said, humor lacing her tone.

“Yeah! Don’t take them all for yourself father!” Daniela said as we started walking towards the woods.

Even in my four-legged form, warmth bloomed in me at Daniela calling me father.

Every time…

Every damn time…

I wonder if I’ll get used to it…

Moving my head to Daniela, I inclined my head in a gesture that I hope she understood that I wouldn’t do that. I was excited to hunt in the new form, but the girls still needed to have some fun with these disgusting trespassers.

Snapping my head towards a certain area, I picked up their scents and looked back to the women who were trailing behind me.

Alcina seemed to understand me first.

“You found them, Draga Mea?” Alcina asked.

I nodded my head at my mate's question.

“Wonderful! Bela? Could you be a dear, and scout ahead and see how many are in this group?” Alcina asked.

“Of course, mother. I’ll just be a moment.” Bela replied and then she was gone with a flurry of movement.

Alcina, the girls, and I didn’t have to wait long until Bela had come back to us.

I was impressed by the eldest's speed and ability.

“There are a total of ten hunters this time. They are separated into two groups and have weapons.” Bela reported.

“Well then! How about you take one group my darling daughters, and Andrada can take the other.” Alcina offered, her big black hat swaying in the wind.

“But what about you, mother?” Daniela asked, brows furrowed in confusion.

“I will just be a bystander for tonight's activities, bug. No need to worry about me.” Alcina answered, her hand coming to rub the youngest's cheek lovingly.

“All right then. How about we go fuck up the hunters now?” Cassandra asked, her impatience showing at the lack of killing.

“Sounds good to me!” Daniela replied.

“Stay behind me you bumbling morons.” Bela said when the other two started to leave. “We all want some prey, so how about we pick out which ones we’ll get when we get to our group?”

“I don’t give a fuck Bela. As long as my sickle is coated in man-thing blood, that's all that matters.” Cassandra scoffed.

“That's fine with me too!” Daniela chirped, her body vibrating from the excitement.

“Good. Let's go, sisters.” Bela said as she started to disintegrate into her fly form.

The other two weren’t far behind, did the same as Bela, and left in a big clump of flying insects.

I looked back at Alcina and gave her a nod.

“Be safe, lupoaica mea.” Alcina said softly as she rubbed my larger snout.

I gave my mate a wolfish grin and bounded off to where the other group was.

It was fairly easy to scent them.

The group consisted of all man-things and they didn’t seem to be the clean type. I could probably smell them from a mile away even with other scents in the air. My feet padded along, making sure not to create too much noise with my larger body, and slowly stalked up to the five man-things who were dead… 

Even if they didn’t know it.

A piercing pained scream rang through the forest and it had my group looking around wild. I knew they would be easier to take out because they were panicked, so I thanked my girls for adding the distraction.

Leaning back slightly, I got my body ready, and leaped at the group of five man-things. 

I surprised them, but the one that was closest to me already was in two separate pieces when they turned to face me. His body lay on the ground, blood pouring from both halves, organs sprawled out on the ground, and I felt myself basking in my first kill. I could taste the blood and viscera in my mouth, licking up the rest that was on my mouth with my tongue.

The man-things in front of me were shocked by what happened and looked at me stupidly until I started to move toward them, snarling menacingly.

“Igor! Bestia l-a ucis pe Igor! Omoară-l! Trebuie s-o omorâm înainte să ajungă la sate!”  The one on the right yelled, his weapon aimed at me.

(Igor! The beast killed Igor! Kill it! We must kill it before it gets to the villages!)

Stupid idiots…

I might have been a big target, but I wasn’t going to be an unmoving one too.

So instead of letting them fire at me, I quickly jumped over the group with my powerful legs, getting behind them, and swiped the one on the left into a tree. He launched with incredible speed into a nearby tree. His body couldn’t take the impact of my superior strength and he splattered all over said tree. His body sunk down onto the ground, blood trailing in his wake.

Two down…

Three to go…

“Tu.... tu- tu- TU!” One of the men stuttered.

(You.... you- you- YOU!)

I snarled at the three remaining man-things and two of them backed away from me quickly.

Oh no you don’t you fucking pests!

Without warning, I dashed forward, and since the two were fairly close to each other, gathered them both in my much larger maw, chomped down on their wriggling bodies, and shook my head side-to-side until the both stopped screaming.

I dropped their now lifeless bodies to the floor and turned to look at the last man-thing who was now on the ground, pissing himself, shaking in fear.

“Te rog! Te rog, nu mă omorî! Pentru tot ce este sfânt, cruțați acest suflet care a fost indus în eroare! Voi asculta! Mă voi dedica Mamei Miranda! Aveți milă! Aveți milă! VĂ ROG!” The man-thing sputtered, begged, tears in his eyes.

(Please! Please don't kill me! For the love of all that is holy, spare this soul that was misled! I'll- I'll listen! I'll devote myself to Mother Miranda! Have mercy! Have mercy! PLEASE!)

But I didn’t listen to his nonsense.

You shouldn’t have come for my fucking family you pathetic sack of bones!

Mercy?!

I’ll show you mercy!

In a quick leap, I was in front of the man and…

There was silence.

Not a sound was heard.

No screaming.

No begging.

I turned around to leave this place, but before I left, the body of the man-thing thumped to the forest floor.

He was…

Headless.

The spot where his head used to be spurted blood and I basked in the feeling of completing my hunt.

I had claimed my prize and I would bring a souvenir for my mate.

The hunters were the hunted

And…

I showed them that the Dimitrescu family is not to be fucked with.

Chapter 21: Chapter 21 - New Faces & Nightmares

Summary:

Andy meets another Lord, but the meeting quickly turns sour because of one little doll...

TW: Sexual Assault, Abuse

A groan left my lips, fogginess clouding my brain, when I felt the covers rip off of me.

I didn’t want to be under the covers, but Alcina did.

It made no sense because we both produced heat, but she was firm in the sheets staying on the bed while we slept.

So…

Who was I to tell my mate no?

With my eye still closed, Alcina pressed her lips to my forehead and chuckled when I whined at the loss. I wished that I could feel those lips every minute of every day. I wish I could be connected to her at the hip so we wouldn't be apart.

“Come, Draga Mea. My sister has unexpectedly shown up at our door and I would like for you to be presentable when you meet her. I do so like you without a top and in your boxers, but I will not let anyone else see you like this.” Alcina growled.

Peaking open my good eye, I saw Aclina looking at me with an intensity that sent shivers down my spine.

“Oh? Is my mate being protective of what's her?” I teased, my voice still rough with sleep and a lazy smirk coming on my face.

In a flash, Alcina was straddling me and she had a dangerous glint in her eyes.

“You are playing a dangerous game, Andrada.” Alcina stated, her face hovering over mine, our lips so close to touching.

“What if I want to play?” I husked.

Alcina growled again and her lips smashed into mine. The kiss was passIoanate and woke me up immediately. My eye went wide at the intensity of Alcina’s passion and I had a hard time breathing with her stealing my breath away. She tasted like mint with a hint of blood and I knew she had already gotten ready for the day. My hands went to cup her ass and Alicna took my face with her own, delving into my mouth with her long tongue.

I groaned at the intrusion, but I was loving how forceful my mate was being.

Our tongues intertwined, tasting each other, exploring one another's mouths like we had been deprived of each other for a long time. Alicna’s hips started to grind down on my crotch and I was so hard at this point that I could only think about fucking Alcina until she no longer could walk

Unfortunately, Alcina pulled away and we were breathing hard.

“As much as I would like for this to continue, Andy, we need to go down and greet my sister.” Alcina said, her voice rough and low.

“Y-yeah… All right. But to do that you have to get off of me first, sugar.” I said with another squeeze.

Alcina rolled her eyes, but chuckled at me.

“You are deplorable.” Alcina relied as she got off of me.

“But you love me!” I said with a wink.

“Indeed I do, Lună Mea. Now we best calm down and make ourselves presentable.” Alcina replied as she headed over to her wardrobe.

“I tasted mint, so I’m guessing you were already getting ready for the day?” I asked as I hopped out of bed.

“Mhm. You guessed correctly. I had just fluttered my eyes open when Ingrid knocked on our chamber doors and told me Donna was here. I planned to wake you once I was done, but you poked the beast and distracted me from my endeavor.” Alcina huffed.

“Don’t tell me you didn’t enjoy it?” I questioned as I passed by her on my way to the bathroom.

“Oh make no mistake, Draga Mea… I very much did enjoy tasting you.” Alcina husked, throwing me a smirk as I looked back at her from the bathroom's doorway.

“You’re killing me here, Aclina.” I groaned, trying to will my boner down.

Alcina full on laughed at this and her smile was wide.

“Go on now, Andy. Spruce yourself up before we get ourselves into trouble.” Alcina said as she waved me off.

“Maybe I want to get into trouble…” I grumbled as I shut the door.

“I heard that.” Alcina replied, which made me trip over my own feet.

Oh this day is going to be something else…

Once I got myself ready, Alcina looked me over in my clothes tailored suit and devoured me with those sultry amber eyes of hers. She had picked me out an all black suit with a vest, a tie, and dress shoes.

“Very good. I’m glad Louise got the dimensions for these clothes right. I was not sure if my numbers were accurate, but it seems I was worrying for not.” Alcina stated, looking very proud of herself.

Alcina did get my measurements one day saying she wanted to get me a whole wardrobe of outfits because my uniform was not ‘sufficient’ anymore. I tried to argue that I didn’t need so many clothes, but when my mate puts her foot down then that means it's final so I gave up and let her do what she wanted.

When I got myself presentable, Alcina and I started to walk down the hall so we could meet up with her sister, but something popped in front of me which had me defensively standing in front of my mate.

I growled low, eye trained on this… this….

Doll?

It looked like a doll, but it was walking- floating. The doll had a white lace dress on that looked like it might be for a wedding, half the dolls face was cracked which made the fucking thing creepy as hell, and it moved like it was…

Alive…

It spoke like it was alive.

“Look at that! It’s the puppy Donna’s been talking about!” The doll yelled, its voice grating on my ears.

“What- what the fuck?” I stuttered.

“Never seen a talking, floating doll before furry?” The doll cackled, its arms swinging long as it moved weirdly.

“That is quite enough, Angie.” Alcina barked sternly.

“Oh if it isn’t the cunt muncher herself!” The doll cackled again and then dodged when I saw Alcina try to grab the rude thing. “Don’t get your panties in a bunch Auntie A! We all know how much you loooooovvvveeee some Vitamin V.”

“Why you disrespectful little…” Alcina started, but then the doll turned its attention to me.

The doll full close to my face it’s eyes fucking weirdly lifelike for a… doll

“Hey, hey! Word has it you got bitten by those other ragged beasts….” The doll started out. “Would you like to get bitten again?’

What?

Without warning, the dolls mouth latched onto my arm and couldn’t help but scream. I waved my arm frantically, trying to get the creepy fucker off, but her mouth was stuck on my poor bicep all the while it’s cackling echoed off the the walls.

Finally I seemed to get it off with my other hand, but it slipped out of my grip.

I growled again.

This was fucking frustrating.

I didn’t like to be played with.

And this fucking weird doll is doing exactly that!

Angie cackled again, hunched over like it was dying of laughter.

“Oh that was a riot! Flailing like that! You are fun to play with…” Angie said, the laughter dying off. “How about we play some more?

Before I could process what the doll- Angie said, it was in my face again, mouth open, and some type of… some type of powder came out of its mouth and was in my face. I tried hard not to do anything because I knew whatever this powder was shouldn’t be messed with, but I needed to breathe and I wasn’t fast enough to move out of the way.

So…

I breathed.

The airborne powder drifted up my nose and I instantly felt that something was off.

I blinked once then twice, Alcina had finally grabbed Angie, but the damage was already done.

My eye could see that I was still in the castle, but the scene in front of me was slowly shifting into something that was…

Familiar.

This place seemed familiar.

It made my skin crawl and I felt nauseous.

The wood walls.

The cramped space.

The bed in the corner that had mold on it.

The smell of shit and piss that filled through the air…

My eye zoned in on… on the scratch marks that were on the bed.

Scratch marks?

I blinked once, then twice…

And now I was on the bed.

I was on the bed.

I was on the bed, but I was huddled in the corner.

Why was I huddled in the corner?

“Andrada! Rahat mic ce ești! Odată ce voi intra în camera aia, îți vei îndeplini îndatoririle!” A familiar masculine voice yelled.

(Andrada! You little shit! Once I get into that room, you will fulfill your duties!)

I froze, my body trembling, and I remembered why I had huddled in the corner.

It was…

Him.

The monster was coming for me and I was trying to hide from it.

But I couldn’t hide from him.

Not a second later, he barged into my room, eyes locking onto mine, and I could see that anger coursing through those black eyes of his. Black like his soul because no person could do the things he did and still have any goodness within them.

I hated him.

I hated him, I hated him, I hated him, I HATED HIM.

“N-nu... N-nu te apropia mai mult!” I stuttered, my hands in front of me.

(D-don't... D-don't come any closer!)

He… 

Laughed.

He laughed at me and then started to move anyway.

I tried to press myself as far into the corner of my small room as possible, but it didn’t do anything because when he got to me he grabbed my arm roughly, spun me so I was face down into the mold bed, and wrenched my arm behind my back.

I cried out in pain when he moved it in ways it shouldn’t move.

“Îți vei face datoria, Andrada. Poate că ești o ciudățenie bolnavă, dar... încă mai există moduri în care poți fi de folos…” He whispered in my ear, the chill in his tone making me shiver in fear.

(You will do your duty, Andrada. You may be a sick little freak, but... there are still ways you can be of use…)

I swallowed roughly, squirmed in his grip trying to get out, but it was of no use.

I froze again when I felt his rough hands harshly pull down my ragged bottoms.

My breathing came in faster and I started to tremble where I laid.

My ears heard the sound of him undoing his belt buckle and I started to struggle even harder, but he wrenched my arm like he did before which made me stop because it hurt so much.

No, no, no, no, no, no, no…

Once his belt buckle was undone, he threw the belt across the room and let his pants drop. My breathing was the fastest it has ever been, my heart beating out of my chest, and my vision started to get a little blurry.

“Îți vei face datoria și... nu te vei plânge!” He yelled sternly, his own breathing rough and harsh.

(You are going to do your duty and... you will not complain!)

With that, the monster roughly shoved my face further into the disgusting bed and I felt something press up against me.

And then I knew pain…

“-ada! -rada! Andrada ! Draga Mea, please come back to me!” Alcina cried.

Alcina?

What…

But I thought I was…

I blinked once then twice and was met with the sight of a carpeted floor.

A carpeted floor that wasn’t that horrid fucking place.

I also noticed I was trembling a lot and curled up into a fetal position on said carpeted floor. My body was curled so tightly in on itself that I started to hurt. The pain I felt on my arms was my claws digging into my skin.

“Andy… please… ” Alcina cried again.

It was then that I noticed that Alcina was also on the ground with me, curled around me protectively as she wailed openly into my hair. My back burned, there were tears flowing freely from my eyes, and my throat felt raw. The trembling started to fade, but I didn’t feel safe, so I remained in the fetal position.

“Wha- What?” I got out, voice rough and scratchy, the burn making me swallow my saliva.

I was so confused.

“I didn’t know… I didn’t know! I promise I didn’t know!” A familiar high pitched voice screeched.

“Quiet… made a mess…” A soft feminine voice whispered and if I didn’t feel like all my senses were ramped up I don’t think I would have heard her.

“Oh, Andy… You need to try and unfurl your body for me. Relax yourself so we may take care of you.” Alcina whispered soothingly, her hand rubbing circles on my back.

“Go… done enough…” The soft feminine voice whispered and the loud high pitched voice was gone.

At Alcina’s words, my body relaxed and I started to realize where I was and that what I had just gone through hadn’t just happened.

“There you go, Iubirea Mea. That’s it.” Alcina cooed.

Another set of footsteps came close until they stopped and that soft feminine voice started speaking.

“Sister… We should not remain here. Will you allow me to move your mate?” The soft feminine voice said.

Alcina removed herself from me, but I didn’t have the energy to move with her.

“Should I not do that as her partner?” Alcina hissed angrily. “You and your doll have done quite enough don’t you think?”

“I’m sorry… You know how Angie is. Then let me stay. I would like to apologize and explain so she understands what transpired.” The soft feminine voice said, tone quivering.

Alcina huffed.

“Fine. Only because you are my favorite.” Alcina replied. “But the doll will not have access to her for the remainder of your trip.”

That was the last word I heard before I was being picked up and carried somewhere else that wasn’t the hall's floor. I hoped we were going back to our chambers because I just wanted to curl into our bed and breathe in the familiar scents that always calmed me. My head was burrowed into my mates shoulder so that helped as we walked towards our destination.

A door opened and I knew we were finally here.

Alcina walked me over to our bed and laid me down gently where I started burrowing myself in our scents. I needed to feel safe and I never felt safer than when I was beside my mate.

A content sigh left my lips as I wrapped the blankets around me.

After a few seconds of silence, I finally opened my eye and looked toward the two people who were sitting to my right. Alcina looked at me with concern, but the other woman - Donna - had a veil over her face so I couldn’t say what she was thinking.

“So? Explain to my mate why your vile little doll did what she did and what she just experienced.” Alcina commanded, her voice cold and laced with steel.

Donna swallowed roughly, but nodded her head.

“Angie… Angie likes to play her games. Sometimes they are harmless pranks, but when she uses what we create…” Donna said as she shook her head. “They tend to do harm.”

“A prank?” I croaked. “That was more than a prank. I s-saw…”

“I know…” Donna said mournfully.

My head snapped to Donna again, my heart beating faster at her words.

“W-what? What do you know?” I asked, and when I got no response, I asked again. “Donna, what do you know?”

“The powder Angie used is a hallucinogenic that I create using the cadou Mother Miranda bestowed upon me. It pulls the recipient's worst memory from their mind and has them relive it is just happening. But… since it is… connected to me because of the cadou it sends the memories of those it affects back to me.” Donna explained, her voice trembling. “So I know what you see Andrada and I am so very sorry that you had to go through that.”

Donna’s words stunned me and I didn't know what to say.

I was…

Confused.

Sad.

Angry.

“So… not only did you make me relive my worst memory, but you also invaded something meant to private and then have the fucking gall to say sorry?” I asked, my temper rising.

“Andrada…” Aclina tried to say, but I wasn’t having any of it.

“No, no, no. Don’t try to say shit Alcina. Do you know what memory I relived? Do you know what traumatic fucking experience I went through all because her doll wanted to play a prank on me? But no that's not all… Now Donna here rifled through my brain and has seen that worst memory. Without my fucking consent. Ce-ar fi să-i spui Alcinei ce naiba ai văzut, din moment ce tu știi deja! Spune-i prietenei mele prin ce am trecut în mâinile acelui monstru dezgustător Donna!” I snarled, my teeth bared at the veiled woman.

(How about you tell Alcina what the fuck you saw since you already know! Tell her my mate what I went through at the hands of that fucking disgusting monster Donna!)

Donna cowered back at my yelling and started to tremble.

“Andrada that is enough!” Alcina hissed.

My head snapped to Alcina’s and I felt angered that she wasn’t on my side.

“N-no, sister, s-she has the r-right to be angry…” Donna stuttered. “Her worst memory… Her worst memory is the same as mine…”

At Donna’s words everyone went quiet.

“W-what?” Alcina stumbled.

“Andrada’s worst memory is-” Donna tried to say, but I cut her off.

“Is when that monster first raped me.” I snarled.

At my words Alcina’s head snapped to mine and I could see that she was truly stunned by what I had just said.

“W-w-what? That- that…” Alcina stuttered, but her words died on her tongue.

“ That is why I reacted like that. Alcina.” I said with a tired sigh.

My eye drifted over to Donna who was squirming in her chair and her words kept replaying in my head.

Again and again and again…

The same? Are we the same? Has Donna gone through what I have? If she did then she really didn’t deserve me yelling at her, but I was just so angry…

“I’m so sorry, Andrada…” Donna said mournfully.

“Are you the same?” I asked. “Do you understand?” 

Donna froze at my words.

I guess Donna thought I would’ve just skipped over that little tidbit of information, but I needed to know if she understood.

I needed to know if she knew my pain.

“I… I am…” Donna replied after a few tense seconds and she did something surprising that had Alcina gasping when she did it.

Donna had removed her veil and showed her face to us both. 

Half of her face was scarred.

It was a shocking sight, but I only felt anger at whoever had hurt her like that.

“Donna?” Alcina questioned, her attention turned to her, tears in her eyes.

Donn sighed while she wiped the lone tear that fell down onto her cheek.

“What happened Donna?” I asked softly. “Who was the one who hurt you?”

“My… my h-husband.” Donna whispered, her voice trembling, her hands shaking in her lap.

“Thank you for answering, Donna. And I’m sorry he hurt you. If he was right in front of me I would tear him limb from limb for even thinking about doing that to you.” I growled.

“And I am sorry for hunting you. I swear to Mother Miranda that it will not happen again.” Donna replied.

“I appreciate that.” I said.

I looked over to Alcina who was sitting still, rage plastered over her face. She was no doubt angry at learning the truth of what had happened to her sister and trying her best no to explode while she was still here.

“How did I not know?”Alcina asked, her body turning to look at Donna. “How did I not know that my own little sister had suffered such a fate?”

“Because I didn’t want you to know.” Donna answered, more tears flowing from her eyes.

“What? Did you think I would shame you? I do not understand…” Alicna said, hurt lacing her voice.

“It’s because she was ashamed of herself.” I piped in.

Both Donna and Alcina looked at me with both vastly different expressions on their faces.

“What?” Aclina questioned, brows furrowed.

I sighed.

“It’s how I felt about my own trauma. I felt ashamed for letting it happen. I felt ashamed to even talk about it. It wasn’t until I met you, Alcina, that I even thought about bringing it up again.” I explained.

Alcina took in my words then turned back to Donna, picking the trembling womans’ up with her own.

“How could you think that? There is no shame in surviving. There is no shame in what others did to you. The only emotions I feel at the moment, dear sister, are sadness and anger. Sadness for you. Anger for the man that hurt you so. You have nothing to be ashamed of.” Alcina said, both women staring into each other's eyes.

With my mate’s words, I also felt lighter at the dark feelings that lingered in my heart. I had carried the weight of that man's actions all my life and it brought me great shame. Now I felt like I maybe wasn’t the one to blame for what happened and that the blame rested on the monster who could do such a thing.

“T-t-thank you, Alcina. Truly, your words ring true and have plunged into the depth of my heart.” Donna whispered.

“No thanks are needed, Donna. I only say that which is true.” Alcina replied as she gave her sister a warm smile.

“This is not how I thought today would go, but I’m glad to have met you, Donna.” I said.

Alcina chuckled at my words and even Donna giggled quietly.

Seeing both of them laugh like that made me feel like I had hit gold.

“Certainly not. I wanted to officially introduce my mate and I to you, Donna. Now Andy’s Italian suit is ripped.” Alcina commented with a sigh.

“What? I ripped it? Fuck…” I cursed.

“It is quite all right, Draga Mea. Circumstances and such.” Alcina said, waving off my question.

“Yeah. Circumstances.” I snorted.

“Indeed.” Alcina said to me with a smile. “But I quite like how your muscles are poking through. It is quite the sight.”

I sputtered at the last bit and my cheeks went red.

“Alcina! Not in front of your sister!” I whispered harshly.

Alcina chuckled with her signature husky voice that made its way into my bones.

“I am sure Donna does not mind. It is not like we are fornicating in front of her.” Alcina said bluntly and now my face was very very hot.

“Alicna…” I growled in warning.

“You both make a wonderful pair.” Donna said out of nowhere which cut the tension between Alcina and I.

“Thanks for saying that Donna! I know I kind of just came into her life, but it was the best thing to ever happen to me.” I replied with a wide smile.

“And me as well. Andrada may have been a pain in my posterior when she first arrived, but I warmed up to her when that roguish smile broke down the first of my barriers.” Alcina commented, a hand finding itself entwined with my own.

How did she do that?

I’m like… buried in a bunch of covers…

Ah.

My mate will always find me…

Is that it?

“Then I wish the two of you nothing but eternal happiness.” Donna said as she looked at us both.

Eternity?

Sounds like a wish come true…

Notes:

I hope this chapter conveyed what I wanted to convey. I always have a hard time with writing this type of thing, but I want people to know through my writing that they aren't alone. All of you who have experienced something similar are loved. You matter and your stories matter. Thank you for reading.

Chapter 22: Chapter 22 - Vampire Clans

Summary:

Andy meets someone from Alcina's past...

Relaxing in the tub, I thought about yesterday’s ordeal.

After Donna and I bonded over our trauma, we went to the tasting room I had seen before and…

Well…

Got drunk .

Alcina had her Sanguis Virginis, Donna drank regular wine without the maidens blood, and I had some whiskey that my mate kept around for her brother whenever he would visit. Alcina turned her nose up when I asked for it, but I wasn’t really a wine woman. I would leave that with Alcina and the girls.

Donna again apologized over Angie’s actions, but I had relaxed enough then to say I wouldn’t hold it against the doll. Donna had said how connected she is with Angie, so it brought her relief to know there wouldn’t be bad blood between us. Because in Donna’s words she ‘liked us both’ and ‘would not know what to do if we fought’ which I thought was heartwarming.

I also liked that I could have a conversation with Donna without wanting to rip open her throat like I did with Heisenberg.

Eventually we had to stop drinking and found the girls playing with Angie.

When the doll saw me it hid behind Cassandra and she just shrugged. I didn’t want us to fight so Donna had Angie come out of hiding to apologize properly to me which she did. There was no joking around or name calling when the doll apologized for what she had done to me in the hall.

Now, Alicna and I were enjoying some alone time in the library when Ingrid entered the room looking a little nervous which had me on edge.

“Ingrid? What is it?” I asked.

Ingrind’s eyes flicked to me then to Alcina, her mouth in a firm line.

“Your guests have arrived, my Lady.” Igrid said.

Alcina’s eyebrows went into her hairline at that.

Guests? What guests?

“Hmmmm… They surely do move quickly…” Alcina said with a sigh. “But… that is a good thing. Did you show them to the drawing room?”

“I did, my Lady. They are waiting for you at your leisure.” Ingrid answered.

“Well then.” Alcina said as she stood up from the couch we were cuddling on. “Lets not keep them waiting. Shall we?” Alcina added while looking at me with her hand extended toward me.

I took a breath and put my hand in my mates.

“Of course, sugar. Let's go greet them.” I replied.

When Allcina exited the library with Ingrid, I asked her what this was about.

“Alcina? Who are we going to greet?” I asked.

“As you know, Draga Mea, we’ve had issues with hunters. Their numbers are only going up the more we kill them which has only baffled the girls and I, so I wrote a letter to one of the vampire clans I have close ties with in the U.S.” Alcina answered.

“Vampire clan?” I reiterated.

“Indeed. The Alnwicks Clan. I was not sure if they would respond, but it looks like they have come to aid us, but be on your guard, Andrada. They are formidable and are not weak by any means.” Alcina replied seriously.

“I understand, Alcina. I’ll be on my guard.” I said. “But why not a clan that was based here in Romania?”

“That is because there are none left. The Dimitrescu Clan is the last and we are… different from how other clans work.” Alcina answered.

Before I could ask more, we had arrived at the drawing room and Ingrid opened the door for us. I didn’t know what to expect from their vampires, but I steeled myself and heightened my senses to their limit so I could be ready for anything.

“Ah. Finally! I was wondering if we were going to have to wait forever!” A feminine voice said.

My eye immediately locked onto the one who was sitting on the couch. She was as pale as Alcina, hair as black as the night, three nasty scars ran the length of her face, and her eyes were blood red. She wore clothing that was more suited for fighting than the dresses Alcina wore. Everything she had on was black, but I could tell they were wealthy because of said clothing. This vampire woman gave off an air of danger that made me want to bare my teeth in defiance.The main woman was on the couch, but there were two others who looked identical behind her who wore the same clothing. They also had an air of danger to them, but not as strong as the woman on the couch.

Alcina and I made our way to the couch that was across from them and sat down.

“My apologies, Faline, but we were handling another issue that needed our attention.” Alcina answered smoothly, her shoulders set back, her posture exuding an aura of power.

“And you brought this doggy with you? Is it a pet of yours?” Faline asked, her legs crossing over one another while she smiled.

My eye twitched and my nostrils flared.

“I suggest you respect my mate, Faline. She is not a very forgiving woman.” Alcina replied coolly.

“Can she not speak for herself?” Faline asked, those blood red eyes looking at me. “Are you just a pet? Can you not speak until you are given permission?”

I growled low and I felt my hackles rise.

The glee on this vampire bitches face at my reaction just pissed me off more which turned the growl into a snarl. My teeth were bared and I started to rise out of my seat. I could see that the other two vampires behind her started to reach for their weapons, but I didn’t care about that. I was only focused on the one who has been nothing but fucking rude since we had gotten here.

“Andrada…” Alcina warned, but I could also feel she was not happy.

“Puppy has some claws.” Faline snarked.

“Faline, that is enough!” Alcina hissed.

My mate's voice brought me out of my rage-fueled haze and I moved back to where she was sitting.

“I was only messing with her.” Faline said as she rolled her eyes.

“It matters not. You are in our home and insulting her is insulting me . You do not want to insult me do you?” Alcina asked, her eyes narrowed on the other woman.

Faline sighed.

“No, I’d rather not get more scars from you Alcina thank you very much.” Faline answered with a sniff.

“Then we are in agreement?” Alcina asked coolly.

“We are. I will not antagonize your mate.” Faline answered with a wave of her hand.

“Good.” Alcina said, her head turning to Ingrid who was still by the door. “Ingrid, get some refreshments for our guests. Make sure they are only the best for our friends.”

“Right away, my Lady.” Ingrid replied and then left to go get the refreshments

“Now… Can we get on to the business at hand?” Alcina asked.

“Right, right. The hunters yeah? You said you were having trouble with them?” Faline asked, her voice taking on a more serious tone.

“We are. The only reason Bela is alive is because of my mate.” Alcina said lovingly, her hand on my knee.

“Yes, they somehow got into the castle, but I killed the ones I came across. Then we had them stalking the forest that's right in our backyard.” I said, leaning back, legs spread casually.

This vampire clan may have been our ally, but I still wasn’t going to let them act like they were better than us.

“Oh? Do you think you have a mole?” Faline asked.

“Yes.” I answered.

Alcina whipped her head around to look at me at that answer.

“And when were you going to divulge this information to me?” Alcina asked angrily.

I sighed.

“Because I don’t know who it is, Soarele Meu. I only have speculation and I know you wouldn’t act without solid proof.” I answered.

“You still should have informed me, Andrada.” Alcina said coolly.

“Alcina, let's not argue in front of our guests. They’ve come to help, so let's talk about what we’re going to do.” I said with a pleading look.

Alcina huffed.

“Fine. But we will be talking about this later.” Alcina replied.

“Trouble in paradise?” Faline asked with that stupid ass smirk.

“Be quiet.” Both Alcina and I said at the same time.

Faline put her hands up, but it looked like she was enjoying our arguing which only made me want to rip her throat out more. The vampirri was already proving to be a handful and I didn’t want to see that stupid smirk every time she found something funny.

“Firstly, I suppose we should scout the forests to see if there are any more lingering pests. I did not have the numbers to do so before, but with your help Faline, we could see if they have come back since their last party met their end.” Alcina said.

“That sounds like a fine idea. Do you have any prisoners we can interrogate?” Faline asked with a giddy smile.

“No, but if you find more hunters, then I will have no problem with you interrogating them to your heart's content.” Alcina answered.

“Very nice. And do you know why they are hunting you?” Faline asked.

“Isn’t that obvious?” I deadpanned.

“Sure, but it doesn’t hurt to ask.” Faline said with a shrug. “Are they hunting your siblings?”

“Yes, the hunters have been to the neighboring areas that are under the other Lords jurisdictions. I have received letters from them as well detailing the attacks they have endured.” Alcina replied, her nose twitching at the mention of the other Lords.

“And no attacks on the villages?” Faline asked.

“No, the villages have been spared.” Alcina answered.

“So it really is an attack on you guys.” Faline said as she leaned back into the couch.

“It would appear so, but I do not know where they are coming from or who is funding them.” Alcina said tightly.

Just then Ingrid opened the door to the drawing room and she had come back with the refreshments for the vampirri. I could smell that she did get the good stuff and saw that it was Alcina’s stash of Sanguins Virginis.

“Oh, thank Lilith! I have been dying to wet my fangs!” Faline said with a groan. “I knew you wouldn’t want us to mess with your villagers so I told the ones I brought with me that they were off limits. You’re very welcome for that by the way.”

Alcina rolled her eyes and I couldn’t help but do the same.

Ingrid set the bottles on the table with the wine glasses and looked to Alcina for further instruction.

“That will be all Ingrid.” Alcina said, waving her off.

Ingrid curtsied and then promptly which left us alone with the vampire clan again.

I watched as Faline took the bottle in her gloved hands, popped open the cork, and poured her a glass of the bloodwine that now permeated the air. She swirled it in the glass, her eyes entranced by the liquid, and then brought it up to her lips. A groan left her lips as she drank. She swallowed the entire glass pretty quickly and her body relaxed when she set it back down onto the table.

“Your bloodwine is as good as ever, Alcina. I think you're the only one who goes through the trouble of getting only virgin maidens, but it really enhances the flavor.” Faline said as her tongue swiped over her lips.

“Of course.” Alcina scoffed. “Our wine uses and will continue to use only the finest of ingredients.”

“Of course.” Faline reiterated. “And you? Do you indulge?” She added while looking at me and flicking her eyes to the wine.

“I do drink. Just not the bloodwine. I’m more of a meat and whiskey woman myself.” I answered, throwing a wolfish grin that showed my sharpened teeth Faline’s way.

Alcina groaned at that and I gave her a wink that made her blush lightly.

Faline laughed and both of us turned to her to see why she just laughed out of nowhere.

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen Alicna blush before! I think I can die happy now!” Faline exclaimed loudly.

“I am capable of more than brooding and murder.” Alcina hissed with a scowl thrown Faline’s way.

“Yes, yes I know, but I haven’t seen it before.” Faline teased. “And good on you for finally bringing that out of her.” She added to me.

“Well… you should see her when we-” I tried to say, but Alcina smacked me upside the head before I could finish.

“Andrada! If you know what is good for you then I suggest you do not even think about fishing that statement.” Alcina said lowly.

I looked to Falin and shrugged.

I knew when to shut up.

Faline sighed with disappointment.

“And here I finally thought I would find out some more information on the good Countess.” Faline said dramatically.

“I guess you will have to stay disappointed then, Faline.” Alcina replied. “Now that we have a plan, should we discuss where you and your clan will be staying until this situation is handled?”

“Oh that doesn’t matter. We can take any of the rooms you give us. My Clan is of hearty stock. We can nest anywhere if we needed to.” Faline responded proudly

“Very well. Then you and your brood can stay in the west wing that has been largely unused. I’m sure Ingrid would be more than happy to guide you there.” Alcina said and Ingrid just so happened to come back into the room when she said that.

“Wonderful!” Faline clapped and got up from the couch. “This will be handled, Alcina. You won’t have to worry about these pesky pests any longer.” Faline added with a bow.

“I hope so.” Alcina said with a tired sigh. “Ingrid? If you please? Show them to their chambers and get anything they might require.”

“Of course, my Lady.” Ingrid said with another curtsy. “If you would follow me?”

“Au revoir, Countess.” Faline said then turned to me. “It was nice meeting Alcina’s mate. You aren’t half bad.” She added with a smirk.

I rolled my eyes.

“And meeting you was… something, I guess.” I replied.

Faline laughed at my words and continued laughing until they all left the drawing room.

After Faline left and it was only the two of us, Alcina got up from the couch and walked over to the door. I was wondering what she was doing until she locked it and then I knew I was in trouble.

Uh oh…

When Alcina turned around, her eyes narrowed at me and she slowly walked back to me without losing eye contact.

“For the love of Miranda, Andy, why did you not tell me about your suspicions?” Alcina hissed, her eyes thankfully staying there amber color.

I sighed.

I could use one of her cigarettes right about now…

“Alcina, I just didn’t want to say anything until I knew. I don’t think you would have appreciated unfounded information. It was more of a gut feeling.” I answered.

“You should have still told me.” Alcina insisted.

My jaw clenched and I felt we were going around in circles.

“Alcina, are we going to keep arguing about this? I told you why, so can we move on from this?” I asked.

“I suppose…” Alcina said as she leaned closer to me, her breasts becoming more visible by the second. “But… I think some… punishment is in order.” She added her face moving past my own and next to my ear, her breathing tickling me.

“P-punishment?” I reiterated.

“Mmmmm… You are always the big bad wolf who is in control when we make love, but I think… I think I will be taking that. Right. Now .” Alcina said as her hand roughly cupped my crotch which made me grunt.

“Alcina…” I groaned as I felt my mate's grip tighten.

“You need to understand, Draga Mea, that one's actions have consequences.” Alcina said.

“And what are my consequences?” I asked breathily, her teeth nibbling on my ear.

“You want to know, do you?” Alcina asked while pulling herself back so I could see her in all her glory.

Alcina started to push her dress down slowly, painfully, her hands going with her curves. She teased me as she made herself bare and made my cock hard. The dress pooled at her feet when it was finally off her and she kicked it to the other side of the room. Now she stood in only her black lacy underwear that had me sitting on the edge of my seat.

“Are you going to tease me, sugar?” I asked right back once I stopped looking at her beautiful body.

“No, no I am not going to tease you, Iubirea Mea.” Alcina started off her eyes meeting mine with intensity. “I am going to use you for my own pleasure. I am going to use fuck that big cock of yours until I am quivering in ecstacy, but… I expect for you to not come. You will not. If you do… the punishment will be far far worse.”

I swallowed roughly at the look in my mates eyes.

“I…” I tried to say, but the words wouldn’t come out.

Fuck… She’s so hot…

Alcina started to move closer to me while she unclipped her bra and shimmied out of her panties.

“Do. You. Understand?” Alcina asked, her body right in front of me.

“I… I understand.” I whispered.

“Good. Very good.” Alcina purred.

With that, Alcina hooked one of her larger legs over my lap and took my cock in her hand. It throbbed painfully in her grasp, but I tried to control my breathing as she got situated. Her breasts were in my face which didn’t help and with her being bigger than me it was a tight fit with both of us on the couch, but I was determined to not mess this up.

Alcina brought her face to the crook of my neck, breathed in my scent, and started to trail her tongue along where she had just scented as she started to slowly pump my cock. I wanted to moan out at the amazing things she was doing, but I didn’t think that would be a good idea since this wasn’t about me.

You're being punished after all…

But..

I just had to say something when Alcina sucked and licked our mate mark.

“Alcina…” I whined, my body shivering.

“Shhh… Shhh… No sounds. Be strong for me, Lună Mea.” Alcina whispered into my ear.

Alcina stopped stroking my cock and then lifted herself up just enough to where my tip was at her entrance. The moment hung there, our breaths heavy, until she plunged herself on me and her low moan of pleasure echoed through the room.

“Yes… You fill me up so well…” Alcina hissed, her hips gyrating with my cock deep inside her.

I wasn’t able to make any sounds so I just nodded my head at her words and tried not to think about the warm cunt wrapped around my cock. Because if I thought about it and focused on the sensations then I’d definitely come.

Then you’d be fucked Andy.

Truly.

Fucked.

“I need more. And I am going to take more.” Alcina said, her voice sensual and rough.

With those words, Alcina raised herself up until just the tip of my cock was still inside her and then dropped down, sinking myself deep inside her. She moaned again, her nails digging into my chest as I bit the inside of my cheek so I didn’t let out any noise.

“I know you want to control this.” Alcina said as she raised herself up again. “But I am in control.” She said as she dropped herself down again. “This is your punishment .” She continued raising herself up off my cock like she did before. “And I will have my fill.”

Alcina dropped herself on my cock again, breasts jiggling from the force, but she didn’t wait there like she had been doing. No, she started to bounce herself on my cock, using me like her own personal toy while I had to grip the couch for dear life.

Oh fuck…

Alcina’s moan were loud as the slapping of her fucking me echoed through the drawing room.

I was helpless and could only watch.

“So good… So very-” Alcina tried to say but grunted when my cock hit that certain spot she liked. “So very good .”

Alcina continued to bounce on my cock until I felt her walls flutter and I knew she was close. Her hands had come to my shoulders to steady herself as she mercilessly used my cock for her own pleasure, the pain of her nails digging into my skin focusing me on what I was told to do.

“Close… I am close… Will- will your cock satisfy me?” Alcina asked, her breathing coming in fast as she continued her onslaught.

I nodded my head, our eyes locked onto each other.

With one final drop, Alcina dug her nails painfully into my shoulder as her cunt clenched me in that tell-tale way.

“Andy, Andy , ANDY! CUMMING! I- I… CCCUUUMMIINNGGG!” Alcina screamed as her body shook on top of mine, her orgasm shaking through her.

I marveled at my mate as she lifted into euphoric heights.

When Alcina’s orgasm finished, her breathing was slow and heavy, her body slumped on top of mine, and we were both sweaty. My cock was still buried within her and I had to grit my teeth because I was so close to depositing my semen into her waiting cunt.

Think… think of something else…

Fuck just think about anything else!

Luckily, after Alcina caught her breath, she removed herself from me and skimmed two fingers through her wet core. She brought them up to her face, looked at them, and smirked when she saw that I did as she asked. Her eyes went from her fingers back to me and smiled at me. 

“You followed my instructions, Draga Mea. So very good.” Alicna cooed while the fingers that were coated in her release came up to my own lips. “Taste. Taste your hard work.” 

I opened my mouth readily and Alcina stuck those fingers inside my mouth. I tasted my mate's release and groaned at the sensations on my tongue. I swirled my tongue all around them, savored her taste, and sucked on them like my life depended on it.

I watched, when Alcina thought I was done, as she slowly took those fingers out, my saliva dripping off them.

“Enjoy your treat?” Alcina asked while she bit her lip.

“Fuck. Yes, sugar.” I answered adamantly.

With that Alcina lowered her lips so they connected with mine, our love fueling this heat-filled kiss until she pulled away and leaned her forehead against mine.

“No more secrets.” Alcina whispered.

“No more secrets.” I reiterated.   

Chapter 23: Chapter 23 - The Calm Before the Storm

Summary:

Alcina gets another letter from Mother Miranda and her family spends some quality time together...

POV: Alcina

 

Eyes fluttering, I awoke to the sensations of my own beating heart which filled me with warmth. I had previously thought I would never again hear its melodic rhythm, but Andrada’s and I’s mating has brought forth things long since lost.

I was currently covered by the silk sheets that adorned our bed, but when I reached over to confirm the presence of said mate…

She wasn’t there.

My sleep addled brain could not think of why Andrada would not be in bed with me.

Maybe she got an early start on the day?

I hope I did not cause any strife because of yesterday's conflict…

Yesterday was very stressful and the thought that Andrada was keeping things from me rankled me in a way that brought out my burning anger that slept where the beast lay. I could not fathom why on earth she would not just tell me of her suspicions at the time, but when I thought back on her words, I saw that the information she kept from her probably would have fallen on deaf ears. I knew I was a very meticulous woman, so her having no proof would have done nothing for me.

I groaned and ran my hands down my face in agitation.

Why was I agitated?

I was agitated at myself for a number of things…

I was agitated because of my stubbornness.

I was agitated at my lack of attention.

I was agitated at my own failures because of who I was fundamentally.

Ever since Andrada has come into my life, I have put the work I was supposed to be doing for Mother Miranda on the lowest priority of the tasks I do. I was supposed to be fulfilling her order to the T, but I had found something that had warmed my cold heart.

Wouldn’t Mother Miranda want me to be happy?

That was a question I did not know the answer to.

I was loyal to Mother Miranda, prophet to the Black god. She was the woman who gave me a second chance at life and gifted me with three beautiful daughters who I loved with every fiber of my being. I had admired the larger than life woman since my re-life, but my priorities were starting to shift because of my mate.

“Stuck between two worlds…” I mumbled.

Mother Miranda was someone I could relate to because she was a devoted mother who did everything in her power for her child. It was heartbreaking to see her every time one of her rituals failed, but she was a persistent being who stopped for nothing.

Not even for us.

The Lords.

Her…

Other children.

Mother Miranda may call us her children, but by the black god, we were only strangers to one another who played house while she holed herself up in her dwelling. She only worked on her experiments and her ultimate goal of reviving her dead daughter.

Eva.

Eva was her name, but that was all I knew of the lost child.

Mother Miranda would not talk of her daughter and would lash out when anyone brought her up. She was like a wild animal who only had one sole focus, but everyone around her suffered for it because nothing was ever enough.

But now…

Now Mother Miranda had sent that letter some time ago saying she was coming to the castle at a time and date of her choosing. That was peculiar and set off many alarms ringing inside my head. I did not know why she chose this year to visit, but I had a theory raging in my head that it had something to do with Andrada.

How could it not?

The timing was impeccable and I was no fool.

“I am no fool, Mother Miranda.” I mumbled.

The word fool made me wince when I said it because she had used it a many of time when I had not achieved satisfactory results. She used it for all of us - particularly for Karl - and it seemed as if we were never enough. Not quite the child she longed for, but still useful enough for her many tasks that she graced us with. But I always held a glimmer of hope in me when she looked at us like we mattered to her.

Did that make a real fool?

I did not have the answer to that question either.

What I could do was remove myself from this infernal soft bed and find where my mate has gone.

“That sounds like a splendid idea.” I said aloud, my eyes fluttering back open and a sigh escaping my mouth.

Uncovering my naked form, I gently planted one foot after another on the chamber floor and stood to my full height. I stretched and removed the stiffness from my neck then proceeded to move towards the bathroom so I could get ready for the day.

As I looked into the mirror, I remembered a time where I had a chambermaid who would do these tasks for me, but ever since the last one tried to kill me, I have been reticent on choosing another for the position. But then Andrada came along and I find myself not wanting another chambermaid because I value doing these mundane tasks now that I have a partner in my life.

Once I had finished adding the final touches of my signature red lipstick, my makeup that hides the black veins that pulse just under my skin, and the perfume that reminds me of another time, I exit the bathroom and walk toward my wardrobe. 

What to wear…

I always loved the white flowing dress that was especially made for me, but I wanted to try something new, so I ran my finger lightly over the dresses until I stopped at the one I would wear today.

“I wonder what Andrada will think of this…” I said aloud as I held the dress up.

It was a 1983 Mugler dress in red that I had revised. The large shoulders that were popular in the 80’s were there no longer. The dress now curved around my upper arm tastefully, but still showcased my bosom and shoulders. I kept my black gloves and the large black brimmed hat I so love, but decided on a ruby ring to adorn my left pointer finger.

Now ready for the world, I walk to my chamber door, open them, and breathe in deeply. I concentrate on the scents that flood my nose and catch one that I recognize. Daniela is the closest of my daughters, or so I thought, until Bela’s and Cassandra’s come in. They all seem to be in the same place and I understood why when the last scent hit my nose.

I smelled widely and let the familiar warmth seep through my chest.

My mate mark ached in the most delicious way.

The balaur within rumbled pleasurably at our mate’s scent.

“Andrada…” I whispered, the name sinful on my tongue.

With all of their scents, I made my way through the halls, following the trails they’ve left behind and find them in the library. My mouth upturns at my discovery and I open the doors to see all of them huddled up next to each other while Andrada is reading to them. The sight warms me even further and in that moment all I want to do is kiss my mate silly.

So caught up in Andrada’s storytelling the girl didn’t notice me enter the room.

“What do we have here?” I asked, my voice pitched down a tad.

“Mother!” The girls said in unison, bright smiles on their faces.

“I see you’re finally awake, sugar.” Andrada teased, a smirk plastered on her face, her eyes drinking me in, and her tongue licking her lips

I raised an eyebrow my mate's way and noticed the girls watching our interaction.

“Nothing to say, Iubirea Mea?” I asked.

“The only thing I have to say is that you’re the most beautiful woman to have ever existed, Alcina. Nothing could ever compare to you and… that dress looks stunning on you.” Andrada replied, her eye boring into my own intensely, the pink flashing gold for a moment.

The girls giggled at that and I was stunned by her proclamation.

“Well.. I…” I stuttered, pink dusting my cheeks.

I tried to hide my own embarrassment with my hate, but the girls only giggled even louder at that action, so I gave up and walked toward them, my head held high.

“Speechless?” Andrada teased and I rolled my eyes.

“Oh be quiet you.” I replied, taking my own seat.

“Mother, can you believe father actually reads well?” Daniela said mischievously.

“Hey!” Andrada added, pouting in our youngest's direction.

“Father is quite well read for someone who was self taught.” Bela tacked on, pride seeping in her tone.

For a moment, I was taken aback by our eldest's use of Andrada’s new title and my eyes went wide. Everyone turned to Bela and it seemed even she did not know of the slip of the tongue she had just a moment ago.

Bela’s cheeks bloomed red.

“I- I… Oh, just stop looking at me like that!” Bela huffed.

“It was pretty fucking cute, so just take the embarrassment, goody two-shoes.” Cassandra cackled.

“I’ll show you a goody two-shoes…” Bele warned, a fierce glare directed toward Cassandra.

“Can none of my sweet darlings go a moment without arguing?” I asked aloud with a tired sigh.

“Doesn’t seem like it, sugar.” Andrada replied with a chuckle.

“Bring it the fuck on!” Cassandra fired back, her body starting to move in Bela’s direction.

The two were about to clash, but a deep growl that reverberated through the library startled them. They both looked to the source which just happened to be Andrada who had her eyes narrowed on the pair.

“No fighting. This is supposed to be family time.” Andrada said sternly. “I can always treat you like a misbehaving toddler if you both are going to act like one. Do you want that?”

Both Bela and Cassandra’s eyes were wide at Andrada’s reprimanding and it seemed they both instinctually did not want to get on her bad side so they shook their heads no.

The whole situation was quite comical from a bystanders point of view.

“Sorry…” They both mumble while Daniela is trying her best to not burst out in a fit of giggles.

“Now that we’re all here… How about we do something together?” Andrada asked and the girl's eyes lit up with delight.

“Is that something you want to do, my sweets?” I asked and the girls nodded there head

“Looks like we’re all in agreement then.” Andrada said as she clapped her hands on her knees and stood up.

I couldn’t help my wandering eyes drink in my mate while she wore such tight fitting clothes. It was a wonder none of the other maids had tried to worm their way into Andrada’s good graces.

Do they not have eyes?

This fine specimen was the most handsome by far.

I shook my head and wanted to cluck my tongue at their poor tastes.

“No ogling mother!” Daniela screeched.

Daniela’s observations startled me and my eyes snapped to hers.

“I- I certainly w-was not!” I defended.

Cassandra rolled her eyes.

“Mother you practically eye fucking Andy over there.” Cassandra scoffed.

“Cassandra!” I gasped.

Andrada was laughing at this exchange so I threw a glare her way and that shut up her right up.

“Do you all want to do an activity or not?” I asked, trying to subvert the conversation from this particular topic.

“Yes, we do, but what can we do?” Bela asked, brows furrowing.

“How about a board game?” Andrada offered.

“Yes! Yes! Let's do that!” Danila squealed in excitement. “Can we mother? Please can we?!”

“We can, but let's ask your sisters their opinion before we come to a decision.” I answered, moving my attention to Bela and Cassandra. “Is that something the two of you would like to do?”

“That is… amenable… I suppose.” Bela replied, sounding so much like me in that moment.

“That’s fine with me too. As long as we do something then I could give two shits.” Cassandra added with a wave of her hand.

I mentally groaned at Cassandra’s language, but I knew it would be a losing battle to change the way she spoke.

“Great! Now that that's done… Where do you keep the board games?” Andrada asked.

“If you all would stand for a moment then you will see that the settee you all were sitting on has a hinged seat and underneath that is where the games are stored.” I explained while pointing to said settee.

“Really? Cool.” Andrada said with a wolfish smile and she went about opening the settee.

I watched as the girls looked over Andrada’s shoulder until she pulled out a board game.

Monopoly.

Daniela whined.

Cassandra groaned.

While Bela and I smiled at each other, thinking that poor Andrada did not know what was in store for her future self. She looked over the box with rapt attention and was like a child who was given a new toy. I found the moment endearing and wished for more moments like this one where I could make the love of my life happy.

Bela took the board game equivalent of a plutocracy which benefited those of us who knew how to, as they say…

‘ Play the game .’

I chuckled as I watched Bela set up the game board, Daniela fiddled with the game pieces, and Cassandra explained to Andrada how… fucked the three od them were. Seeing the looks on their faces made me grin devilishly and hope that their poor souls at least ended up with their dignity intact when the game ended.

Standing up, I walked to where Bela had set up everything and picked up the piece that would represent myself which was the…

Canon.

Because I mowed down my enemies with a staggering force.

“Let the games begin.” I said aloud, my voice low and ominous.

Chapter 24: Chapter 24 - Bitter Bitches Betrayal

Summary:

Andy has some fun with her family, but a traitor in there midst ruins it...

Alcina and Bela kicked our asse’s in Monopoly.

Cassandra tried to warn me before we even got started, but I didn’t listen to her words of wisdom.

And so…

I paid the consequence.

I ended up bankrupt by the time we were done playing. Bela and Alcina were being smug while the other two who were supposed to be on my side were laughing loudly at my poor attempt at playing the board game. I had said I would personally get some more Sanguis Virginis for the winning ladies to which Alcina wore a wide grin.

“Away with you then, butler.” Alcina said while she waved her hand dismissively.

 I rolled my eyes at my mate who was apparently reminiscing.

I went to leave, but just before I got to the door, I craned my head so they could see me.

“Butler huh? Does a regular old butler usually fuck their Mistress into a sobbing mess while they are crying out there name in pleasure?” I asked.

Everyone went completely silent and Alcina’s cheeks were bright red.

The girls looked mortified, but after a second there laughter echoed loudly through the library.

I didn’t give Alcina a chance to respond to that question and made my escape while she was still stunned.

Now in the halls of the castle, I still felt warm even though I wasn’t near a fire, but I knew that was because the girls were susceptible to the cold. Alcina had a sole woodcutter just for the purpose of making sure the fire’s in all the fireplaces never died out. 

Looking around I noticed that the halls weren’t bustling with people like they usually were, but that was normal because it was after 8 PM. Alcina usually had the staff in their rooms so none of the humans got hurt. The girls could go a little wild at night sometimes and I heard from her that some maidens have had serious injuries. She compensated them for their troubles, but she didn’t want that to be a common occurrence so the curfew was set in place.

I was walking now, but I saw a shadow flit behind quickly behind a wall and my eyes narrowed where it had gone.

Hmmm….

Maybe I’m crazy, but…

I wanted to be sure that there was no one there. Hunters wanted to hurt my family and double checking this wouldn’t hurt. I already had a suspicion that there was a mole in the castle and with the two attacks…

Maybe this is them…

Putting my nose to the air, I tried to scent whoever it might’ve been, but all I got was a heavy perfume that I didn’t recognize. I might’ve not been able to tell who it was, but this raised my hackles and my instincts flared. Someone was purposely trying to mask their scent because they didn’t want to be found.

Fucking…

My jaw clenched, hard, and I want to snarl out in outrage.

I held myself back though and slowly crept to where the shadow had been.

Slowly.

Slowly…

Slowly…..

I crept until I felt a gust of wind next to me and noticed that the windows had been opened by whoever this was. It just made me more fucking angry because this showed that they wanted to harm my girls.

MY.

GIRLS.

MINE!

The shadow flitted across the hall again, but this time, I was closer and aware that this wasn’t just my imagination. So I used my fast reflexes to sprint to where the shadow was heading and stood in front of the traitor. They hit my body with an ‘umph’, bounced off of me, and landed on their ass.

I narrowed my eyes at the person in front of me.

I knew who this was.

A wide, wolfish smile that showed off all my teeth came on my face and the traitor titled their head up. We locked eyes and the traitor paled at seeing me, but the glare they always threw my way was still there.

“Maria.” I growled.

“W-w-what are you doing out here this late?” Maria stammered.

I scoffed.

In a blink of an eye, I snatched Maria up off the ground and slowly raised her up into the air by her throat. The bitch was struggling in my grasp, but my anger was quickly rising. I watched as my nails grew and dug into her neck just enough to where rivulets of blood started to drip down onto the floor below us.

“I fucking knew there was something off with you you bitch.” I snarled, my face inching closer to hers. “You were the one who let those disgusting hunters into the castle. You were the one who has been feeding information to our enemies. You were the one who was no donut trying to get my girls killed.”

With every accusation, bitter bitches body trembled and her tears started to flow more freely. I watched as she tried to flounder for a defense against what I just said, but when she couldn’t come up with anything, she ended up spitting in my face.

My eye twitched and I ended up slamming her into the wall for that.

Bitter bitch grunted at the impact and she whined in pain.

I held the bitch there until she looked at me again and her face shifted to one of intense hatred.

“It- it w-was supposed t-to be me!” Maria seethed, her breathing ragged. “She w-was supposed t-to love me!”

I rolled my eyes.

“It was never going to be you. You were just food in my mates eyes.” I responded.

“I know… Don’t you think I know that?!” Maria yelled, her composure disintegrating. “That's why… That's why I did this. I knew she would never love me. I’ve known it since the beginning. That fucking whore hurt me, so I wanted to hurt her. I will hurt her. She will understand what it means to truly hurt.”

“What the fuck are you-” I tried to say, but a loud scream reached my ears and my body froze.

“Looks like it's started, mutt.” Maria spat.

I turned to the bitch, my eye locked onto her own, and a louder growl came from deep within me. 

It was all this fucking bitches fault.

She was the one who wanted to hurt my family.

No one hurts my family!

Fucking no one!

Without even thinking, I crushed the traitor's throat and dropped her now lifeless body to the ground. I looked at the gross blood that was now on my claws and tried to shake it off. When that was done, I didn’t even spare her a second glance before rushing to where the screams were. The bitch didn’t deserve anything and she would be forgotten tomorrow. It was what she deserved for trying to hurt the people I love. I would have flayed her flesh from her body or tortured her endlessly until I was satisfied, but my priority wasn’t her, my priority was Alcina and the girls.

Get there in time…

Please get there in time!

Running as fast as I can, I make it to the library, claws still extended and hear talking coming from inside the room.

“Unde este cel mare?” A man-thing asked.

(Where is the big one?)

Another man grunts.

“Nu știu. Când am stins focul și am folosit ferestrele pentru a-i răci pe cei trei, ea nu era aici.” The other man replied, frustration evident in his voice.

(Don't know. When we took out the fire and used the windows to cool down these three, she wasn't in here.)

“ Y-y-you’ll never g-g-get mother y-y-you fucking b-bastards.” Cassandra stuttered, her brash tone still evident.

There was a slap, and Cassandra fell to the floor.

I could see that the girls were in rough shape because the lack of fire and the cold seemed to seep into the castle the longer the windows were open. They all were shivering violently and their skin was a sickly blue color.

My body was vibrating with anger, but I needed information.

They would fucking pay for this though.

I would make sure of it.

I could already feel my body starting to change.

The instincts in me forcing the beast to come and play.

“Taci dracului din gură, monstru sugător de sânge!” The man barked. “

(Fucking shut up you bloodsucking monster!)

“O s-o luăm pe mama ta imediat ce terminăm cu tine.” The other man added.

(We'll get you mother as soon as we're done with you.)

“N-n-no you w-won’t.” Daniela said, confidence oozing from her tone.

The man-thing backs were turned, and I had silently creeped into the library as they talked. I focused on my steps while I made eye contact with Daniela, Cassandra and then Bela. Cassandra and Bela were lookin at me with relief while Daniela kept the men focused on her so I could get close to them.

“Și de ce este fata aceea? Maria te-a trădat și tu ești bătut. Vom scăpa lumea de încă patru monștri. Ce mai poți face acum?” The man asked while laughing.

(And why is that girl? Maria betrayed you and you are beaten. We will rid the world of four more monsters. What can you possibly do now?)

I was close now.

I towered above them.

My shadow loomed over the small looking man-things.

“B-beacause f-f-father wil k-kill you f-f-fist.” Daniela cackled roughly, her voice sounding like someone who was very sick.

“Tată?” The man reiterated.

(Father?)

I huffed, my breath knocking into the two man-things and they froze.

A deep growl came from my chest.

It echoed through the library.

Rattled the books that were on the shelves.

And made my girls smile widely

The man-things euphoria of having raided the castle that housed so many monsters quickly fled their bodies and they grew deathly quiet. Both of the man-things turned around slowly, their eyes meeting my gigantic form, but before they could scream, my claws shout out and speared the both of them through their chests. I raised their bodies, that were now gushing blood, into the air and I curled my hands. Their screams were like music to my ears as their brains caught up with what was happening, my claws slowly rending their flesh, until I jerked said hands back and both of their bodies fell to the floor with a sick thud.

Silent.

It was silent.

Their screams stopped and all that was left were their bodies that had two massive holes where their chests used to be.

And…

In my hands were…

Their hearts .

I uncurled my clawed hands and revealed to my girls what I had.

My girls smiled at me.

I gifted them to the girls and they happily accepted, devouring the flesh so they could regain some of their strength

Maw to the air, I howled long for my first victory of the night and to signal the hunters that had infiltrated the castle the danger that now stalked these halls. That an apex predator was on their trail and it would not stop at nothing until they were all corpses beneath its feet.

When that was finished, I watched my girls eat, but it wasn’t enough.

Fuck…

I need to find Alcina, but I can’t just leave the girls like this…

Even in my transformed state, the girls must’ve seen the war raging within me so they spoke up.

“F-father.” Bela said, her yellow eyes on mine. “G-g to m-mother. We’ll b-be fine. N-now that t-the man-things a-a-are gone, w-we will g-gather some m-more firewood f-f-for the fire t-that was p-p-put out.”

My jaw clenched at our eldest's words.

I didn’t want to leave them.

Not while they were fucking like this.

An idea sprang inside my head and I acted on it without thinking, they may be cold, but I could gift them something that was warm.

My blood.

I was the second warmest being besides Alcina and my blood could warm them up faster than a fire ever could, so I used my claw to slice my hand and held it out for my girls to drink. They didn’t understand at first, but when I nodded to my hand and then to them, they finally understood. The girls shuffled under my dripping hand and gratefully took the gift.

They drank and drank and drank until I started to see their color coming back.

I let out a huff of relief and pulled my hand away.

They whined at that and it made me chuckle internally.

Now that they were looking better and not on the brink of death, I could go find where Alcina was and see if she was okay. I was so worried about my mate and what those fucking man-things might be doing to her…

I swear of they’ve fucking touched one hair on her head…

I growled low again, but was interrupted by…

Cassandra of all people.

“Go father. Help mother. We’ll be okay here. You saved us… Now go save her .” Cassandra said softly.

It was the softest I ever heard Cassandra talk before and she finally called me father.

If I was in my human form, I would have cried tears of joy, but I settled for another howl that came from my soul.

Without waiting for anything, I bolted out of the library, and followed Alcina’s scent. I ran as fast as my furry legs could carry me and winded through the halls of the castle. I stopped in my tracks when my nose scented her blood. I found it in the main hall. Seeing that one of those man-things managed to hurt my mate, the love of my life, made me want to take them by their appendages and pool until they were torn in two.

I’m going to fucking kill them…

I’m going to fucking kill every last one of them…

I shook my head and tried to calm my raging thoughts.

Follow the trail you moron!

You can think about what you will do to them when you make sure she’s safe!

So, with a clear sign of where Alcina went, I followed the blood trail until it led me to a group of hunters who had cornered my mate. Alcina had managed to make it to the Opera Hall and she was defending herself from atop the stage. The hunters were shooting her and she had her claws out, trying to stop the incoming bullets.

Seeing Alcina hurt made my vision turn red.

All I could think about was that they were trying to kill her.

My mate…

MINE!

I roared near the entryway and got the attention of the hunters who were attacking Alcina. They al tunred around and looked at my large form with wide eyes, but I snarled in their direction, breathing hard, ready to kill every last one of them for what they had done.

“C-c-ce naiba e asta?! Ei nu ne-au spus despre-” The man closest to me tried to say, but I had already spinted towards them in the blink of an eye.

(What the fuck is that?! They didn't tell us about-)

With my claws in front of me, I dug them into his chest, a sick squelch sound echoing through the room, and I pulled with everything I had. He tore in two, his organs from both sides dropping onto the floor, blood spilling from his bisected body and I flung both pieces towards the opposite end of the walls. They both crashed into their respective destinations and left a big blood splatter that dripped with their bodies viscera.

Good….

More.

I need more .

Kill.

They all need to die.

The hunters were so shocked at what just happened that they were all frozen in place. They looked at me like I was a demon and I was fine with that. 

I was the one who would send them to hell after all…

The one that was the second closest and on the right tried to lift his puny gun with his shaking hands. He actually fired off a shot, but I let him. I wanted to show them that none of them were getting out of this. The bullet hit my shoulder, but my skin was thick. The poor bullt dropped to the floor with a thud and the noise was loud because everyone was deathly silent. The man who shot me was now trembling where he stood and I could see that he had pissed himself.

Fucking pathetic!

I snarled in the shooter's direction and made my move.

I killed him by kicking a hole through his chest with my powerful legs which sent him into the stage with a loud clang. I could see wood shards piercing his body in several places, but his eyes were dull and I knew he was dead.

I turned to the other hunters and I counted eight.

I would kill seven and spare the last so we could torture him for information.

With speed and accuracy, I grabbed the two closest to me by their heads and smashed them into the ground. The force of the impact killed them instantly and their brainmatter was scattered beneath my feet.

Five left…

The others raised there guns and weapons at this, but my instincts anticipated there attack so I stepped to left, there bullets whizzing by me and embedding into the wall that was behind me.

Slow…

To

Fucking.

Slow .

“Omoară bestia aia nenorocită odată! Ce faceți, idioților?! OMOARĂ-L!” One of the hunters screamed and I assumed he was the leader.

(Kill the fucking beast already! What are you idiots doing?! KILL IT!)

So much fucking racket…

The other hunters seemed to snap out of their terrified state and pointed their weapons at me.

Did they not just see the bullet bounce off of me?

It didn’t seem like they had the brains to realize that their puny weapons wouldn’t work on me. 

They thought they were the ones who needed to be feared?

I wasn’t trapped in here with them…

They were trapped in here with me .

So I stood proudly as they fired round after round, the air filling with the stench of iron and gunpowder, and took everything they had to offer. I felt all of the impacts that rounds made on my body, but none of them made it past my thick skin. It felt good to know that these puny man-things couldn’t put a scratch on me. All I did in this moment was think about how they would all die once they were finished.

And finished they were.

The clicks of empty chambers filtered through my ears, and if I could smile in this form, I was sure I would be fucking smiling like a lunatic.

All of the hunters looked at me, without a scratch, and seemed to pale at what their eyes were looking at. They all stood in silence and tried to comprehend that all of what the just did amounted to…

Absolutely.

Fucking.

Nothing.

“Nimic? Toate astea pentru... nimic…” One hunter whispered, seemingly finding his voice.

(Nothing? All of that for... nothing…)

Another hunter that was further in front seemed to span and pulled out a knife. He screamed loudly as he ran towards me, but he didn’t have the strength or the means to kill me. So when he got close enough, I held out my clawed hand, palm facing him, and watched as the knife tried to pierce me, but snapped and clattered to the ground. The man also looked at his half broken blade and seemed to tremble where he stood.

Finally get it don’t you?

Without another sound, I grabbed him by the top of his head with my much larger hand and used my strength to snap his neck like a twig. His body fell to the floor with a thud and I looked to the other hunters who were still stuck to where they stood.

Four…

“Imposibil. Imposibil! OMOARĂ-L!!! OMOARĂ-L! OMOARĂ-L OMOARĂ-L!!!!!!!!!” The leader screamed, madness seeping into his very bones.

(Impossible. Impossible! KILL IT!!! KILL IT! KILL IT KILL IT!!!!!!!!!)

I wanted to chuckle at the small, weak man-thing.

With what stupid hunter?

Nothing you fucking have can hurt me!

Not waiting this time, I pounced from where I stood, soaring through the air until I landed on two hunters, my clawed feet digging into their bodies. I crushed them underneath me and felt as the blood soaked my fur.

Two…

The leader was in the back, but there were two man-things left who were guarding him. I would’ve scoffed at his fucking cowardice. He only cared about himself and used his men as fodder so he would’ve had the highest chance of surviving this hunt.

Disgusting…

Fucking disgusting…

The two hunters in front looked at each other and didn’t seem to know what to do. They had just watched as I killed the other hunters easily and easily brushed off all the bullets they had fired at me.

“Ce mai așteptați, idioților! Faceți naibii ceva!” The leader spat, spit flying from his mouth.

(What are you waiting for you morons! Fucking do something!)

In a shocking turn of events, the two hunters looked at each other for a second and nodded at each other. They loaded more bullets into their guns, and I thought I would have to feel the annoying sting of them bouncing off of me, but they raised their weapons at each other and…

Pulled the trigger.

The two hunters simultaneously shot each other in the head, blood and brain matter flying out of the respective holes, and their bodies fell down on the ground. I was actually pretty fucking shocked that they just did that, but I could respect them for going out how they wanted to go out.

And so there was one…

My eye turned from the two bodies on the ground to look at the leader. He was looking wildly for an escape, but there wasn’t one. Even if he did get out of the Opera Hall, I would just find him now since I had his scent. He wouldn’t escape from me. This would only end with him being caught by me again.

“Așteptați. AȘTEPTAȚI! O să... Îți voi da tot ce vrei! Orice! Doar scutește-mă! Cruță-mă și poți avea tot ce-ți dorești!” The leader yelled, his hands trying to placate me as he vibrated with fear.

(Wait. WAIT! I'll... I'll give you anything you want! Anything! Just spare me! Spare me and you can have whatever you want!)

I tilted my head  and narrowed my eyes at him.

The stupid man-thing must’ve thought I was actually interested in his equally as stupid off because his scent changed,

“Da. Da! Am știut că ești rezonabil. Tot ce-ți dorești! Le poți avea pe toate! Doar omoară mai întâi demonul și demonii ei! Ucide-i și vom avea o înțelegere!” The man 

(Yes. Yes! I knew you were reasonable. Anything you want! You can have it all! Just kill the demon and her hellions first! Kill them and we will have a deal!)

Kill?

My…

FAMILY?!

Everything in me wanted to tear this man-thing limb from limb, but we need information. I ignored his sad attempt at swaying me to his side and instead decided to knock him out with a blow to his head so I could finally end his rambling.

It only took a small blow to his head for him to be unconscious.

Sweet, sweet, silence…

Thank fuck…

For a second, I just breathed.

All I focused on was the death around me, but I couldn’t seem to care that they were dead. These fucking bodies that were torn to pieces by me were hurting my family. I couldn’t have any sympathy for these people who only cared about hunting ‘monsters .’

Fuck them.

They knew what could happen when they came here.

I threw the puny hunter over my shoulder and headed to where Alcina was. I needed to check on her and see what kind of damage they did to my mate. My anger flared again when I saw the wounds on her, but I tried to calm down for her sake. She had some cuts and bullet holes scattered about, but I could see that they were already healing now that she wasn’t dealing with the hunters anymore.

Alcina watched me as I stepped up onto the stage. Her eyes had to look up at me because I was even taller than her when I was in this form. I could see her admiring me as I got closer and the beast in me felt pleased by our mates eyes inspecting every inch of us.

Then…

Alcina offered me her hand.

My heart was beating fast, and even with her injuries, Alcina was the most beautiful woman I had ever seen. She offered me her hand and I took it. We embraced as my body got close to hers and I focused on the warmth that was her. I could feel myself calming down with each passing second. 

I felt more like…

Well, I felt more like me .

Alcina was still here and she was back in my arms.

“Everything is all right, Lună Mea. You protected our home… You protected our daughters… You protected… me .” Alcina whispered into my chest. “Mulțumesc, unicul și singurul meu, perechea mea.”

(Thank you, my one and only, my mate.)

I chuffed positively in response to Alcina’s words and just basked in the knowledge that everything was okay.

Everything was okay and everybody was safe.

Chapter 25: Chapter 25 - Clean up & Torture

Summary:

Andy gets some answers about the attack with the help of her family...

Alcina and I were still embracing each other when the Opera Hall doors flew open.

“What. The. FUCK!” Faline yelled, her voice echoing off the walls.

I wanted to roll my eyes.

Alcina and I separated, my hearing picking up Faline’s hurried footsteps as she closed the distance between us.

I ended up feeling a little tired from exerting all this energy, so I started to shift back to my human form as Faline and her guards walked up the steps of the stage.

“Would you mind keeping your voice down, Faline?” Alcina asked tiredly.

“Well, I’m sorry, but it’s not every day you see the Alpha to end all Alpha’s Alcina!” Faline exclaimed while her arms flailed, her focus on my mate.

“Yes, said Alpha is my mate, Faline.” Alcina replied, her eyes rolling.

“That's what you focus on? Not all the dead bodies on the floor?” I asked.

Faline’s attention turned to me, or it was on me for a second, until her eyes drifted down and bulged out of her head when they settled on my crotch.

“Would you mind not leering at my mate Faline?” Alcina asked, annoyance in her tone.

Faline’s eyes snapped to Alcina’s and she raised her eyebrow at the look.

“...I see why you’re not as cranky anymore.” Faline teased after a seconds pause.

Alcina’s eye twitched and I could see her clenching her jaw.

“Okay. Okay! Can we move on from my crotch? Do I have a cock? Yes. Is it big? Also yes!” I said while Faline snorted and Alcina glared at me. “All right! Good talk! Moving on now, yeah? Hunters just attacked the fucking castle! I think that's what we should be focusing on right now.”

“Yeah, yeah, I see the dismembered bodies on the ground, big stuff.” Faline replied with a wave of her hand.

Alcina hissed at the nickname, but Faline just threw a smirk my mates way.

“And? Why weren’t you here to help?” I asked, my anger rising at the calm vampire in front of me.

“Because… this wasn’t the only group of hunters. My clan and I killed about forty more that were scouring the woods. We were on patrol because my scout said she had seen something, and when we went to look, we found them snooping around. We obviously slaughtered them. I was on my way here when the fighting was done to tell you what had happened, but when I came through the castle's front doors, the scent of Alcina’s blood slammed into me. I deduced that something must’ve happened in the castle, so I followed the trail and it led me here. I was ready to help kill some more hunters, but I stopped in my tracks when I saw the carnage.” Faline explained. “You had already killed everyone and you saw me when you both turned around. She added with a shrug.

I sighed, but I was grateful for Faline’s help in killing the other hunters.

“Then we might owe you an apology. Loathe as I am to do so… Your help was much appreciated. I thank you for coming to my family and I’s aid when we needed it.” Alcina replied, her tone regal like a queen.

“This is why you sent that letter right? And… I doubt this is the last attack, so save the thanks until this is done and dealt with.” Faline said seriously.

“That…” I tried to say, but couldn’t find the words.

“What? You thought I was all snark and no bite?” Faline said, eyebrow raised in my direction, fangs on display.

“Something like that…” I grumbled, repositioning the man-thing on my arm.

Faline laughed, but it seemed like a good-natured laugh instead off pissed off laugh.

“So? What are you going to do with him?” Faline asked, pointing to the hunter.

“I was wondering the same, Draga mea. Why have you not just killed me like the rest?” Alcina asked.

“Well… This is the second attack we’ve had and we have no clue about why they’re doing this. Sure they could just want to kill the ‘monsters ,’ but we don’t know that for sure. So, I spared him for the moment and planned on using him to get information.” I answered.

I felt Alcina’s hand on the shoulder that wasn’t being used and Faline was grinning from ear-to-ear.

“Splendid idea. We can question him about the mole.” Alcina said, anger in her tone.

I took a second to control my own emotions and then revealed what I knew.

“I already know who the mole was.” I blurted out.

“Excuse me?” Alcina questioned angrily.

“Calm down, Alcina. Let your mate talk. I’m sure she just found out.” Faline said, trying to keep the peace.

Alcina narrowed her eyes, but didn’t say anything else and used a ‘get on with it’ gesture.

“I ran into them when I was going to get your wine. I noticed a shadow stalking the halls which led me to the opened windows. I followed them until I could catch them and I found it was… Maria.” I revealed, my jaw clenched in anger.

“What did you just say?” Alcina asked, her eyes raging with anger.

“Maria. The bitch? The one you used to feed on? That ring any bells?” I retorted, snark in my tone.

“Do not take that tone with me, Andrada.” Alcina replied dangerously.

“How can I fucking not be angry? How can I not take this tone?” I asked, frustrated.

Aclina narrowed her eyes even further at me.

I know I shouldn’t push.

I fucking know I shouldn’t push, especially after all that she’s gone through tonight, but…

This fucking bitch maid Alcina stood up for and kept close ended up being the traitor…

And right now?

Right now… 

I felt fuckin pissed off at that fact.

Before Alcina could reply to me, the Opera Hall's doors burst open again and revealed healthier versions of our girls. Their skin wasn’t blue anymore and their mouths were covered in blood. I could see that even feeding couldn’t stop them from eyeing the bodies on the floor. When they ripped their eyes away from the bodies, they scanned the room until they found us. All three of them turned into their bug forms and swarmed to where we were.

“Mother! Father!” All three of them cried out as they turned back into their human forms.

Three bodies then crashed into us both which made us stumble a bit, but Alcina and I hugged the girls back with just as much force. I held onto them for dear life like they would blow away in a harsh breeze.

They’re okay…

They’re really okay…

I felt all the anxiety leaving my body.

Once everyone got their fill, we all stepped back and eyed each other for injuries. The girls looked a lot better and all of their injuries had been healed. Alcina’s dress was ripped and torn, but the injuries she had gotten from the hunters were all healed. I didn’t really get any injuries because I was transformed into my two-legged form so I was fine.

“Father!” Daniela chirped.  “What are you going to do with that man-thing?” 

Oh, yeah…

“Well…” I drawled. “How would you girls like to practice your torturing techniques?” 

All three of their faces lit up at my words and I couldn't help the wolfish grin that came on my face.

Faline laughed in the background while Alcina shook her head, but I could see the small smile on her face. The only weird thing about this was that Casandra kept looking over her shoulder at Faline. Everytime time their eyes met she would quickly look back and I could see her sporting a faint blush on her cheeks.

Oh shit…

Cassandra?

Sadist extraordinaire?

The one who said her only love was her weapons?

I blinked and tried to work my head around this.

I looked at Alcina and inclined my head towards the both of them. I didn’t want to say anything out loud because I knew the girls would hear us no matter how quiet we were. She looked to where I was gesturing and saw the word interactions between them which made her eyes go wide. I could see her narrowing her eyes at Faline and a dangerous glint sparked in them. I could practically hear my mates thoughts on the matter and would guarantee that Faline would be dead within the week if I didn’t get in the middle of them.

“Let's go to the dungeon, then so you girls can get started.” I said and the girls' eyes snapped to me, giddy expressions on their faces.

The three of them transformed into the fly forms and raced out of the Opera Hall in excitement. 

“We will be having a discussion later, Andrada.” Alcina said, her eyes burning into my own.

I sighed.

“Of course…” I mumbled and watched as my mate strutted out of the Opera Hall, hells clicking.

Faline laughed at me and I glared at her.

“You’re- You’re soooooo whipped .” Faline said through the laughter.

Shaking my head, I followed after Alcina, Faline hot on my tail.

“I don’t even know what that means.” I grumbled when she caught up, both of us now walking through the halls.

“It means you let Alcina do anything and everything.” Faline replied. “I guess she has the pants in the relationship.”

I growled lowly at that.

“If you don’t stop talking, then I’ll start talking about the little… looks you and firefly were sending each other. And if I start talking about it, then I also would have to tell you that if you ever hurt her…” I said darkly , stopping in the middle of the hall and looking directly at Faline. “I’ll flay the skin from your bones and use your immortal body as a permanent scarecrow for our vineyards.”

Faline seemed to go deathly still and she swallowed roughly at my threat.

“Yes, ma’am…” Faline whispered.

“Good, fledgling.” I replied with a wolfish smirk and continued my walk to the dungeon.

Faline still stood in the hall, shocked, but I could hear her catching up again.

“I am not a fledgling! I am 300 years old, I'll have you know!” Faline hissed.

“Would you like to test who is stronger?” I asked, not even looking at the vampirri.

“Does it look like I want to commit suicide?” Faline shot back.

“No, but flirting with Alcina and I’s daughter is a good first step in making that happen. You do know my mate also saw that don’t you? She will be wanting to talk to you to when this torture session is over with.” I explained.

“Oh joy…” Faline groaned.

Talking stopped after that and I let Faline think about all her upcoming problems.

It didn’t take long for us to reach the dungeon door.

Faline hissed again and I noticed she covered her nose as we started walking down the wooden stairs. They creaked under our weight and I could tell the girls had probably been feasting down here on the bodies of the dead hunters we had killed tonight.

I can’t say I blame them though.

Alcina had banned the killing of the maids unless they deserved it, so having fresh bodies must’ve been the best thing ever for my girls. Plus they needed to regain their strength somehow. I know they probably ate when they were still near the library, but I’m sure it wasn’t enough for them.

“What? I thought you liked the smell of blood?” I mocked.

“Yes, I do, but it’s pretty concentrated here and I have a more sensitive nose than most vampire’s. Do you never clean down here?” Faline whined.

“Yes, we do clean down here. I’m sure it’s just the girls getting a head start on the festivities.” I replied.

When Faline and I reached the dungeons, Alcina was there smoking one of her cigarettes and the girls were tearing into some of the dead bodies of the hunters we had. I looked on as they got their fill, but all of their heads snapped to me as soon as I entered and they gave me feral grins which I returned.

“Told you.” I told Faline.

“Whatever.” Faline grumbled.

“So nice of you to indulge us with your presence, Draga Mea.” Alcina piped up, her voice sensual and rough, as she took a drag from her cigarette .

The sound sent a shiver down my spine and turned to see red eyes following my every move. I walked over to my mate, took one of her hands in my own, and brought it up to my lips in an offer of peace.

“I’m sorry, sugar. For both things. But I was late because I was… talking with Faline. Making sure she understood certain things.” I said with a knowing look.

“Good, Very good. She also knows I will also want to… talk with her?” Alcina asked.

“Yes, I told her that too.” I answered with a chuckle

“Then all is well, Lună Mea.” Alcina whispered as she placed a chaste kiss on my lips.

When we pulled back, I didn’t move from my mate's space, but brought my mouth to her ear.

“I can see you struggling, sugar… When this is all said and done, how about we go to our room and blow off some steam?” I whispered huskily, my voice holding a promise.

“Mmmmm… I would love nothing more.” Alcina purred.

Some gagging noises made their way to my ears and I turned around to see the girls looking like they now wanted to be anywhere but here.

“Can you two stop flirting? I thought we had a fucking man-thing to torture!” Cassandra whined, annoyance in her eyes.

Alcina pursed her lips in annoyance at being called out, but I walked toward my giddy girls and threw in the leader of the hunters into the cell they were in front of. The man-thing was still unconscious even now, but I could see Cassandra walking toward him with a big toothy grin on her face.

When I felt a hand on my shoulder, I turned around and saw that Alcina was standing beside me. She was going to watch the torture of the man-thing to. I felt relieved to have her here just in case the girls got out of control. 

I didn’t need them going into frenzy…

Alcina had told me the story of their re-birth and when they first tasted blood and it was not pretty…

Cassandra had gotten close and her flies started to leak out in her excitement. Her body was practically vibrating and she pulled out her trusty sickle from the holder. I watched as she raised it up to his cheek and drew a soft line, blood following its wake, and eventually put the now coated blade to her mouth. She purred in delight and seemed to be breathing even heavier than before.

“How many times have I told you to not play with your food, Cassandra? Why don’t you wake this pathetic man-thing so we can begin to get the answers we seek, hm?” Alcina commanded.

“Yes, mother.” Cassandra responded immediately.

Bela and Daniela were just behind Casandra while Faline was watching Cassandra with stars in her eyes. I wanted to rip out the vampirri’s throat, but I took a few steadying breaths and calmed myself down before I actually did something.

Calm down Andy…

Your firefly is a woman and you can’t just kill her suitors even if they're as annoying as Faline…

Cassandra then grabbed the unconscious hunter by his collar and started walking towards the two hooks that were on the wall. I never had noticed them before, but I knew what she was going to do and the eardrum shattering scream confirmed it. She had plunged the two hooks into his back and he was now suspended in air by those hooks. I could smell the blood running down his back from the wounds and heard the manic cackling she was belting out as he continued to scream. Bela and Daniela looked like they were enjoying the best play while Faline was entranced with a goofy look on her face.

And Alcina…

Alcina looked like a proud mother as Cassandra tsk’d in annoyance at the continued screaming and clamped a hand over the man-things mouth.

“Fucking finally! Much better!” Cassandra exclaimed, her eyes boring into his own. “Now, when I remove my hand I want you to shut the fuck up. Your voice grates on my ears and I tire of hearing it. If you make even one peep, I will cut that fucking tongue out of your mouth and make sure you aren’t able to make any more sound. Permanently . Understand?” 

The hunter rapidly shook his head up and down at Cassanra’s words, his eyes wide.

“Now, I want you to answer my questions when I ask them. My sisters and I aren’t exactly in a good fucking mood with almost dying, so I suggest you answer them truthfully.” Cassandra hissed, her sickle now digging into the man-things side. “Speak only when I tell you to.”

The hunter nodded again, and with eyes narrowed, Cassandra lifted her hand from his mouth. He let out a shuddering breath, but didn’t scream like he was before. I could see that he was biting the inside of his cheek so he wouldn’t make any noise. The sickle was still in his side, my firefly kept the pressure there, but he still made no sound.

“Who was our mole?” Cassandra asked, her tone cooler than Romania’s harshest winter.

“... M-Maria... Maria a f-fost cea care ne-a t-trimis informații despre v-voi toți.” The hunter stuttered, his breathing deep while tears formed in his eyes.

(... M-Maria... Maria was the one sending us information about you all.)

I could see through the corner of my eye that Alcina tensed at her name.

“Hmmmm… I never liked the kissass. Why? Why did she betray us?” Cassandra asked, her mouth set in a firm line.

“E-E-Era îndrăgostită de d-doamnă. A s-spus în prima ei s-scrisoare că vrea ca m-m-majordomul să plece. A s-spus că dacă e-sa nu o poate a-a-avea pe doamnă, atunci n-nimeni nu o p-p-poate avea. A fost o f-femeie disprețuită și a v-v-vrut să ardă castelul p-până la temelii.” The hunter answered, his breaths heaving with each word.

(She was in love with the Lady. Said in her first letter that she wanted the butler gone. She said that if she couldn't have the lady then no one could. A scorned woman she was and she wanted to burn this castle to the ground.)

Cassandra let out a disappointed sigh.

I looked to Alcina again and the anger on her face was plain to see. Her nostrils were flared and her eyes had changed again. The red came in clearly and the slits of her eyes mirrored her beasts. My eye moved down to see her hands were clenched tightly at her sides while her jaw was set.

“Disappointing. What a fucking disappointing answer. So she wanted all of us dead because mother didn’t return her love? Typical for you little pests. When something doesn’t go your way, you throw a temper tantrum.” Cassandra scoffed.

I saw the irony in that statement, but I tried my best not to snort.

My attention was turned back to the hunter and I could see him getting angry at her words. I was sure the man-thing would say something stupid because of Cassandra’s opinions on humans. I could see the storm brewing in his eyes. 

“Voi, monștrii, nu sunteți capabili de iubire! Nu vorbi de ea dacă nu o înțelegi!” The man spat, his unwarranted bravado coming to the surface.

(You monsters aren't capable of love! Don't speak of it if you don't understand it!)

I narrowed my eye at the hunter and felt my beast stir within.

Cassandra went deathly still at the hunter's words. 

I could see that she was gripping her sickle tighter and didn’t even see when she raised her weapon, but I could definitely see the aftermath. She had cut the man's right hand clean off, blood sprouting from the stump, and his scream of pain echoed through the dungeon. His sobs mixed with his anguish, but Cassandra looked happier than just a second ago

“Not so fucking tough now huh?” Cassandra hissed, her face inches from his own. “I thought I told your moronic ass to only speak when spoken to! Your opinions don’t mean shit to me man-thing! And unless you want another limb chopped off…” Her eyes drifting to the bleeding stump that was bleeding and then back to his face. “I suggest you keep that mouth shut!” 

The hunter was a quivering mess now. 

The bravado he just had was gone and all that was left was fear.

I could see it in his eyes.

He might’ve feared us before, but this was different…

It was primal .

We were the predators and he was the prey .

I licked my sharp canines.

They itched and I felt the urge to hunt, but I kept the beast in me in check.

I continued to watch Cassandra extract the information we needed out of the hunter.

Another round of scream made me wolfishly grin, my arms crossed over my chest, as Cassandra continued to whittle down the pathetic man-thing. It didn’t seem like he had anything else to offer other than that someone was funding them and offering more money than he had seen in his short life. He swore that he knew nothing else about these mysterious people, but he did have two letters that were signed at the bottom of the correspondence he got from them.

E.W.

Chapter 26: Chapter 26 - Planning for a... ball?

Summary:

Andy learns about the Yule Ball from Alcina and spends time with her family...

“What?” I asked, my head lost in thought.

Alcina sighed and took off her reading glass while closing the book she was reading.

Alcina and I were currently in bed after we had…

Made… 

Up…

I shook my head.

She must’ve said something to me, but I was still thinking about what the leader of those hunters said before Cassandra killed him. They were just two letters, but it was more information then we had ever had before. We had a lead on who was actually behind these attacks, but it just left us with more questions than answers! 

It was just so frustrating because whoever this was wanted my family dead and were still out there plotting their next attack.

What would happen next time?

Would I be able to save the people I love?

Would someone die because I was too slow?

Because I would arrive too late?

“Draga Mea…” Alcina whispered, her touch and words bringing me out of my thoughts.

I turned my attention to my mate and her brows were furrowed. She looked like she was worried and I couldn’t really blame her. I had been doing this a lot since the attack and she had caught me staring into the distance, stuck in my own head.

“I… I’m fine, sugar.” I tried to say, but there was a lump in my throat.

“You are certainly not fine, Andrada.” Alcina replied and I thought we would fight about it… “But… I will not press you into sharing if you are not ready to do so. I understand the weight that these attacks carry and you now carry them on your shoulders. Just know that I am and always will be right by your side if you need to be unburdened.”

I looked down to our interlaced hand and her touch was so warm.

Alcina’s touch was really warm, but so were her words.

So, I looked back up at her eyes that held sincerity and nodded that I understood what she was saying.

Alcina seemed to let out a sigh of relief and she brought my hand up to her lips so she could gently kiss the back of it.

“So? What did you say before our heartwarming moment?” I asked.

Aclina looked at me for a second, letting the question hang in the air, before she answered.

“The Yule Ball. Mother Miranda has sent another letter and she wants to have it here this year. She said that her work is almost finished and she would like to come to the ostentatious event. She mentioned this was the perfect opportunity to visit and meet the one I had tied myself to.” Alcina explained, her voice wavering slightly at the mention of Mother Miranda knowing what we had done.

“Yule Ball? And she knows about us? About me?” I asked, a million questions running through my head.

“Mother Miranda knows all.” Alcina said ominously. “And yes a Yule Ball. One of the Four Lords hosts one every year. The event is a type of… party that brings us all together during this time of year. It has become a tradition amongst our… family .” Aclina answered.

“And she wanted you to hold it this year?” I asked, wanting clarification that this woman wants to use our home for this.

“Indeed, she does.” Alcina answered, patting my hand. “It is nothing to fret about, Andy. Mother Miranda wanted to visit the castle so this party will be the perfect way to introduce you to her.”

I sighed, already feeling nervous about meeting the woman who is above Alcina.

“What can I expect for this Yule Ball?” I asked, my curiosity getting the better of me.

“Many things. Food, dancing, and mingling on the whole. Specifically there will be a many Romanian traditions that we will be partaking in such as: bear skins that are fashioned into fine clothing, eating traditional Romanian delicacies that only come out during the Yule Ball, dancing our traditional dances that showcase our history, watching the Viflaim that gives thanks to the Black God, and the slaughtering of a… pig to signify the end of the Ball.”

All right…

Wait…

Why don’t I know about any of this?

Just more things that he took away from me I guess…

Alcina must’ve noticed my shift in my mood because she planted a gentle kiss on my lips.

“I’m- I’m sorry, Alcina. Just… Just got lost in my head there.” I said, my hand scratching the back of my neck.

“You were thinking about him weren’t you?” Alcina asked gently.

“How could I not? You’re talking about our culture, but I have no fucking idea about any of it!” I huffed, frustrated.

“Then how about you learn now? What of all I had just said piqued your interest?” Alcina asked, trying to coax me from my spiraling attitude.

“... The bear skins? What’s up with that?” I asked after staying silent for a second.

“Mmm… Good choice, Draga Mea. The bear skins symbolize strength and family. Many of the skins have been passed down from generation to generation and brought out for this special occasion. The tradition came about long ago because they thought the strong animal could ward off danger and evil spirits, so they killed the bears and wore their skin for protection. We would not go door to door like they did in the olden days, but the tradition is still alive by the fashioning of said skins into more refined clothing and wearing the clothing during the Yule Ball for all to see.” Alcina explained.

“Do you have one?” I asked, fascinated by everything she was saying.

“I do, but it no longer fits me because of my size, so I had several bear skins fashioned into a coat I could wear by my tailor and it has served me well at these Ball’s.” Alcina answered.

“That’s cool.” I replied with a sigh, imagining what Alcina would look like in her bearskin coat. “And the dances? You don’t expect me to dance… Do you?”

Alcina chuckled and her nails lightly raked along my thigh.

“Mmmmm… I do expect you to dance.” Alcina answered and when I went to say something she held up her hand. “I, of course, will get you ready for the Yule Ball. I would not send you to the wolves without making sure you did not have two left feet. You now represent Clan Dimitrescu which means your actions are my actions and will reflect on me.”

“No pressure…” I grumbled.

Already feel a headache coming on…

Alcina pressed a kiss to my temple and removed herself from the bed gracefully. I watched her and wondered how those black curls of hers always stayed so perfect. I also watched, her see through robe giving me a delicious view of my mate, as she swayed her hips. I breathed heavily through my nose and could already feel myself getting hard because of the temptress that was walking through our chambers.

“Have I not told you staring is impolite?” Alcina teased, her body facing away from me.

“Maybe it was before, but I think I can stare at my mate whenever I want.” I stated, the light from the windows hitting Alcina in such a way that it made her glow.

“Is that so?” Alcina asked, her voice rougher and lower than it was before.

I groaned at my mate’s tone.

“Don’t start.” I growled.

“Do not start what? I merely asked a question, did I not?” Alcina said, feigning ignorance.

Before I could say anything back to that obvious lie, there was a knock on our chamber door and I could smell that it was Ingrid. I assumed that the head maid was here because it was morning and was doing her rounds.

“Enter.” Alcina said as she tied her robe around her and faced the door.

“Good morning, my Lady.” Ingrid said with a curtsy, her voice monotone.

“And a good morning to you too as well, Ingrid. I assume you are here because breakfast is being prepared?” Alcina asked.

“I am, my Lady.” Ingrid responded.

“Very well. We shall be there soon, but I would like for you to start sprucing up the castle. Mother Miranda has picked us this year to host the Yule Ball and I do not want my home looking like a pig sty when the guests start to filter through our doors. Am I understood?” Alcina questioned.

“Understood, my Lady. The maids and I will triple our efforts to make sure every surface is spotless, and ensure that every room is tidied to your standards.” Ingrid answered.

“Good. Now run along. Tell the kitchen staff that we will be down soon.” Alcina said with a wave of her hand.

Ingrid curtseyed again and promptly left us.

Alcina turned to me next.

“And you. I would like you to round up our girls for breakfast. I’m sure they are already flitting about the castle.” Alcina said.

“I can do that.” I replied while getting out of the large bed.

I walked over to Alcina, stood right in front of her, and let our lips meet in a gentle kiss that communicated all my feelings. The kiss grew more intense and Alcina made sure our bodies were flush. My hands went to her ass and squeezed as she took my bottom lip with her teeth. I groaned at the delicious pain, but she pulled away from me. I whined at the loss, but she brought her nose to my neck instead and scented me as we stood in place.

“It is a shame, Iubirea Mea, but we will continue this later, yes?” Alcina whispered, her lips peppering kisses on my neck, moving down to our mate mark.

“I guess…” I replied, not wanting to leave her.

Alcina sighed and really pulled away from me this time.

“Go, Andrada. Round up our children before I keep you here for the remainder of the day.” Alcina said huskily.

“Is that supposed to be a threat?” I asked, eyebrow raised.

“It is a promise, but we sadly have to get ready for the day.” Alcina replied while she slipped into the bathroom, her robe billowing in her wake.

Fuck…

How come it seems like we just finished and now I’m horny again?

I breathed harshly out of my nose and cracked my neck to relieve the tension in my body.

Calm down, Andy…

Just breathe and calm down…

With those thoughts, I opened the door and stepped out into the hall. Ingrid had left to go bark at the maids which made me smirk. The old woman could scare the shit out of even the girls when she leveled that cold glare there way. Images of Aclina flashed through my mind too, but my mate gave me a task to do, so I would carry it out. Plus, I wanted to see my girls and this was a perfect excuse to do just that.

Walking through the halls and then to the main hall, I noticed that the maids were running everywhere and saw Ingrid barking orders just like I thought. The maids had panicked looks on their faces, but I knew they would get this castle in order. One was polishing an expensive looking vase until it showed her reflection while another was dusting the paintings on the walls so that no dust remained on it. I could see some others carrying in a ladder which meant they were probably going to polish the gold trimmings that lined the ceilings so they shined. 

Our maids weren’t slouches and it showed in their work.

My chest puffed up in pride at our house and its people.

“Hello everyone.” I said, and everyone stopped to bow then resume their duties.

“Don’t have time to mess about, so go somewhere else, my Lady.” Ingrid said without even looking at me.

I chuckled at the head maid.

It still felt weird to be called that, but I was mated to Aclina now so it made sense that the staff would call me that too.

“My stop isn’t here, so you don’t have to worry, Ingrid. My job is to round up the kids for breakfast.” I replied.

“Good luck with that. Better you than me…” Ingrid grumbled. “They won’t try to take a bite out of you.”

I snorted at that and waved goodbye to Ingrid.

I continued to follow the youngest of our girls' trail, her scent burned into my brain, and I wasn’t surprised when I realized I was heading to the library.

What I was surprised about was where Daniela was.

My little bug wasn’t in the library, but had the door cracked open and was looking through it. It looked a little silly from my point of view. If she was trying to be stealthy she was failing at that because she was visible for anyone who was walking past the library. I doubt anyone would say something about it and would probably just keep moving along to what they were supposed to be doing without acknowledging what their eyes had just seen.

I wondered what Daniela was doing until I picked up a scent I was also familiar with.

Ioana.

Why would Daniela be spying on Ioana?

It wasn’t like she was interested in her or anythin-

I cut my thoughts off and shut my eyes quickly.

Another one…

Were the girls conspiring against me or something?

Why the hell are they all starting to take an interest in someone?

First Faline and now Ioana…

At least they aren’t interested in man-things…

I groaned at the thoughts and rubbed my hands over my face.

Snapping out of my sad haze, I realized what I just did, but looked over to find Daniela still stuck to the door like her life depended on it. She didn’t move, she didn’t notice I was here, and she didn’t hear me coming when I started to slowly walk toward her. I thought I could have a bit of fun with our youngest and give her some of her own medicine. She always scared the shit out of the maids because she thought it was funny and liked their reactions.

I did think Daniela giving more attention to Ioana was weird, but I thought she just liked her reactions the most.

Guess she just likes her instead…

With Daniela distracted, I walked from where I was to me being just behind her. I leaned forward slowly, trying to contain my glee, and stopped when my mouth was right next to her ear. I gave her one last chance to notice me, but when she just kept looking on the working maid, she resigned herself to her fate.

Three…

Two…

One…

“BOO!” I said loudly.

Daniela screeched, jumped from the loud noise, stumbled backwards from the door, and landed on her ass in the middle of the hall with a wide-eyed expression on her face. The look she was giving me made me burst out into loud laughter and I could feel tears in my eyes from how hard I was laughing.

“Father! Why would you do that!” Daniela screeched.

I looked back at Daniela as I wiped the tears from my eyes and saw her face completely red like a tomato.

“Thought I’d give you a taste of your own medicine.” I teased.

Daniela hissed at me and stood up on shaky legs.

“Not funny…” Daniela grumbled.

“No, not it wasn’t…” I replied and Daniela looked like she had won, but I hadn’t finished talking. “It was fucking hilarious!”

Daniela huffed and tried to walk away, but caught her before she could.

“You’re a meanie!” Daniela whined, wiggling in my grip.

“And you didn’t hear me.” I shot back, a goofy grin on my face. “Why didn’t you hear me bug? I wonder what it could be…”

Daniela’s face went from tomato red to snow white in the matter of seconds.

“Don’t know what you’re talking about…” Daniela whispered, her eyes looking at anything but me.

“Suuuurrreeee…. So you weren't just stalking Ioana while she was cleaning the library?” I asked.

“I wasn’t stalking her! I was just- just watching her!” Daniela sputtered.

“Just watching huh?” I teased.

Daniela stopped squirming and resigned herself to her fate.

“Yeah, just watching. What’s so bad about that?” Daniela huffed.

“Am I going to have to talk to Ioana too?” I asked seriously.

“No! No, for the love of the black god don’t do that!” Daniela protested, but her mind picked up that last word I had said. “Huh? What do you mean… too ?”

I sighed and put Daniela down.

“You and your sisters are conspiring against me it seems…” I answered dramatically. “I caught Cassandra looking at Faline with a flush on her face when we were in the Opera Hall. I also saw Faline looking at Cassandra like she was some type of goddess when she was torturing that hunter.”

Daniela’s eyes went wide with each word I said until she burst into a fit of giggles.

“Cassie? Our Cassie actually likes someone? Never thought I’d see the day… I knew Bela could get all flustered when a certain someone showed up at the castle, but Cassie? That’s… weird.” Daniela rambled.

It is a little weird-

Wait…

What?

“What did you just say?” I asked, eyes narrowed onto Daniela.

Daniela’s eyes snapped to mine and her hand whipped up to cover her mouth.

“Nothing!” Daniela squeaked. “Well… that’s my signal to go!”

Daniela started to turn away from me and I knew I wouldn’t be able to catch her if she transformed, so I settled for telling the youngest what my mate told me to say.

“Your mother said to come down for breakfast, Dani. You might escape now, but I’ll see you in the Dining Hall!” I yelled as Daniela made her escape.

Next is to wrangle up firefly…

I knew where I would find Cassandra, but followed the trail of blood anyways. She was probably in the armory where she sharpened and played with her weapons. I’ve heard cackling before while talking to herself. It was funny as hell to hear her say shit like; ‘Fear me! You will die by my blade and take the sound of my voice down to hell with you!’ or ‘Taste my sharpened blade you puny mortal!’ The first time I passed the armory and heard my firefly rehearing lines to herself, I almost choked on my own spit because of how hard I was laughing.

Oh, Cassandra…

I shook my head, walked the halls, and made my way down stairs again.

Maids were still rushing everywhere like chickens with their heads cut off, but I could see that they were making good progress. I was sure that our castle would look its best when everybody came over. I was also looking forward to meeting Alcina’s last sibling Moreau and Mother Miranda.

How bad could they be?

I decided to be optimistic and was going to try to be on my best behavior, but I knew when Karl showed up that shit would go downhill. Alcina said the fight I had won still needed to be handled. She mentioned that the loud mouth was still having trouble with his pack and mentioned storming over here to, and I quote, ‘Beat my fucking ass…’

When I heard Alcina say that, I laughed and laughed until I couldn’t laugh anymore. I beat his ass when I didn’t even know what was going on with me, but now? Now I could transform into my three forms and had control over them.

Beat my ass?

Fat.

Fucking.

Chance.

There was no way in hell that inferior mutt was going to beat me.

I would send Karl with his tail tucked between his legs while I made him my bitch.

I smirked at that and looked at the familiar doors that had all sorts of weaponry carved into them. Even the doors were beautifully made. I didn’t know how much Alcina paid to have someone make them, but I knew it had to be a lot of lei. She actually did that for all of the girls so it included the library and the greenhouse. The greenhouse was a little different because it was made with different materials, but it looked just as good when you stepped out into the courtyard.

The armory…

I came out of my thoughts just in time.

Opening said doors, I walked into the room, head on swivel because I was taking on all of Cassandra’s weapons that were just hanging on the walls. I thought she just liked her sickles, but my firefly had a wide range of stuff. She had guns, knives, spears, swords, and sickles. She loved weapons in general and I was proud that she had something she was passionate about.

Walking into the armory was always a bit of a trip because my sense of smell always didn’t work quite right. The different scents from her work were in the air and polluting it, so all I could smell most of the time was whatever project she was working on next.

“Cass?” I called out, but the sound of steel-on-steel brought me right to her.

Cassandra was sitting down and using a hammer on heated metal.

It looked like my firefly was creating a sword this time.

Cassandra turned to me and raised her goggles.

“Father?” Cassandra called back.

I was leaning on a doorway while I looked at her smugly.

“Hmmmm… You know… We are going to have to talk about… it you know?” I said.

Cassandra’s face went pale, but her face was back to normal the next moment.

“I don’t know what you’re fucking talking about…” Cassandra mumbled, trying to go back to her work.

I put a hand on her shoulder and stopped her.

“Uh-uh. We’re talking . No working on your murder weapons right now.” I said like a parent who was scolding their child.

Cassandra groaned and turned to me, her mouth set in a hard line.

“Do we have to? What the hell is there to talk about?” Cassandra hissed, but all I did was raise an eyebrow in response.

“A lot actually.” I responded.

Cassandra rolled her eyes at me.

“Like what?” Cassandra huffed.

“Like… you crushing on Faline.” I said bluntly.

Cassandra stiffened at the mention of Faline’s name.

Gotcha…

“We are not talking about this.” Cassandra hissed, her eyes anywhere but me.

“Why not, Cass? I’m your father aren’t I? You call me the name, don't you? Or was that bullshit?” I asked.

“NO!” Cassandra yelled, her voice echoing through the armory, her body shooting out of the seat she was sitting in. “No. No it wasn’t bullshit, but…”

“But what?” I asked gently as I moved closer towards her.

“It’s… embarrassing all right?” Cassandra whispered, her cheeks flushing pink.

I chuckled and brought my firefly into a hug.

Cassandra reciprocated immediately and put her face into the crook of my neck.

“It is. I know it is. You don’t think I was fucking embarrassed by my feelings for your mother? It took me by surprise and made me act differently. I was supposed to be the butler, but here I was crushing on the Lady of the castle! I thought fate was picking on me, but I found out that it was the best thing to ever happen to me, firefly. And this could be like that, and yes it will be embarrassing sometimes, but you should enjoy those emotions your feeling and embrace it with everything you have.” I explained gently while running my hand through her hair.

“I… I like Faline.” Cassandra whispered into my body.

“Mhm. And the sky is blue.” I replied while chuckling.

Cassandra pulled back and hit me in the arm.

“You’re an ass.” Cassandra snapped, but it didn’t have any bite to it.

“But you love me anyway.” I replied, smirking.

“Yeah… Yeah, I do.” Cassandra admitted with a smile and my heart melted.

“And you know I love you? Right Cass? Because I do. I love your mother and you girls with my entire being.” I declared seriously.

Cassandra teared up at that and nodded her head at my words.

“Thank you for talking to me.” Cassandra said as she hugged me again.

“You’re welcome, Cass.” I replied and went to leave, but remembered some things I needed to tell her. “Oh! Your mother wants you to come to breakfast and did you know Dani was crushing on Ioana?”

Cassandra nodded to the first thing, but her eye snapped to mine at the second.

“What?!” Cassandra screeched.

I felt that was an appropriate time to leave, so I did.

“Don’t forget breakfast!” I said while opening the armory doors.

“You’re just going to fucking leave after that?!” Cassandra screeched again.

“Yep!” I replied then left.

I could hear Cassandra cursing at me even with the doors closed and it made me chuckle as I made my way to my final destination.

Now, Bela could be a number of places because she also helped Alcina with the wine business, but I knew our eldest would probably be in the greenhouse. She spent most of her free time there. She grew her plants there and was one of the only ones who had a green thumb in the family. I definitely couldn’t keep a plant alive even if it saved my life and Alcina only knew about her grapes which didn’t translate well into any other type of plant. Daniela and Cassandra had no interest in plants, so Bela was the only one who frequented the greenhouse.

So that’s where I headed.

I used my nose just in case to follow our mayfly’s scent which always smelled earthy. I could always tell when she went to the greenhouse because it smelled like she had just gone outside and rolled around in the dirt. I didn’t mind it because it was uniquely Bela’s and always brought a smile to my face that she was doing something she loved instead of just working all the time.

From the armory, I walked the halls, taking in the statues of women that looked brand new because of the maids deep cleaning. I always like the marble statues, and not because they were barely clothed, but because the women that were depicted were not just one type of woman. They were varied. It showed that Alcina was a lover of women and not just a specific type of woman that was deemed ‘beautiful .’ She and I had talked about this before when I first noticed it. She said that all women were beautiful and were to be cherished no matter their physical appearance. She continued by saying that we may differ in a many things, but at our core we were all like a star in the night sky - unique and shining bright. Her words hit me in the chest and I felt myself tearing up. The monster always called me a freak and knowing Alcina didn’t view differences in the same light made me fall in love with her even more.

Love coursed through my body and I kept walking toward the courtyard.

It didn’t take me long to reach the see-through building that was overflowing with green. Instead of the door itself being carved, it was the frame that told a story of what this building was all about and I could feel the time that went into the work itself.

My hand reached toward the handle and I opened the door.

My vision was assaulted with green and all I could smell was the scent of earth. Just like the armory I couldn’t scent Bela in the room itself, but I could see with my one good eye that she was moving some bags from the left side of the building to the right.

I walked toward my hardworking mayfly and got there just in time for me to pick up the next bag for her.

“Father!” Bela exclaimed, turning to me quickly.

“It is I, you’re father, in the flesh.” I replied, bowing like Bela’s royalty.

I could see that Bela wanted to giggle, but she held it in and fixed her facial expressions.

“What can I do for you, father?” Bela asked.

“Can’t I want to see my eldest daughter?” I pouted.

“Father, any plant you’ve actually planted with your own hands died in a few days. It is why you are banned.” Bela deadpanned.

I chuckled awkwardly at Bela’s words.

“All right… so maybe I didn’t come here to help with the plants…” I replied.

Bela scoffed, but motioned me to continue.

“I heard from a little fly that you like somebody?” I asked, my own eyebrow being raised.

Bela’s face went as red as a tomato and I guess that confirmed that she did have someone she liked.

“Stupid Dani… Why the hell would you tell father…” Bela muttered to herself, head down, while one of her flies buzzed past me.

“If it makes you feel better mayfly… both of your sisters have someone they like…” I offered, grinning wolfishly.

Bela’s face snaps to me and her eyes are wide.

“What?!” Bela screeched, dropping the bag that was in her hands.

I chuckled.

“Mhm. So don’t feel too bad. You all are crushing on someone.” I said while I wiggled my eyebrows.

“Gross. Do not do that… gesture with your eyebrows.” Bela said, scrunching her face in disgust.

“You want to know what's really gross? When your mother and I-” I tried to say, but Bela covered my mouth with her hand.

“I do not want to hear that!” Bela hissed.

I shrugged my shoulders and Bela rolled her eyes.

“Was there a reason you came here father or did you just want to annoy me?” Bela asked.

“Well, I did come here for a reason after all. I wouldn’t miss a chance to tease my eldest, but your mother gave me a task to do and I’m carrying it out.” I huffed.

“And said task is?” Bela asked, her arms crossed.

“That she wants you and your sisters to come to breakfast.” I replied, moving closer to Bela and picking up the bag of dirt she dropped. “Dirt? Why is your dirt bagged? Can’t you just get it from outside?”

Bela rolled her eyes again.

Anymore of that and my mayfly will have permanently rolled eyes…

“It’s special… dirt. I can not just use the dirt surrounding our home. The PH has to be perfect or the whole ecosystem I have built will fall to ruin and I can not have my work fall to ruin. That dirt in your hand is vitally important for the survival of said work and I can only get it when the Duke visits the castle.” Bela explained.

“I have no idea what you just said, but I’ll take your word for it, mayfly.” I said, setting the dirt on the other side of the greenhouse, walking back to Bela, and kissing her on her forehead where her tattoo is. “Now, clean up and come to the Dining Hall for breakfast before your mother pierces me with her claws.

Since Bela was my last stop, I waited for her to get clean, her fly form buzzing out the doors and then coming back a second later. She looked clean and free of any dirt, so I gave her my seal of approval and we started our walk to the Dining Hall.

Bela and I walked down the halls that led us to the Main Hall. My little mayfly got a little cold when we walked through the courtyard, so I took off my jacket that I was wearing and threw it over her shoulders quickly. She warmed up some with that and the combined heat of the fires that constantly burned got her back to a temperature she was comfortable with. She saw the maids running around everywhere still in a hurry to get the castle ready for the Yule Ball and gave me a questioning look.

“Your mother will tell you once we sit down for breakfast.” I said in response to that look.

Bela pouted a little at that which made me smile.

Our eldest always made sure to have this air of maturity surrounding her, always emulating Alcina in everything she did, so seeing her do something like this always reminded me that she was just like her sisters. 

“What?” I asked, as we entered the Main Hall.

“Why can’t you just tell me now?” Bela huffed.

“Because your mother will tell you when we sit down for breakfast. Like I said the first time, Bela. You know… you sounded a lot like Dani just then.” I said to her and Bela stopped in her tracks right before we got to the Dining Hall.

“What?! Take that back! I do not sound like Daniela!” Bela hissed.

“You did though.” I shot back while opening the Dining Hall door.

Bela caught up with me and was about to say something back, but Daniela’s shrill voice reached our ears.

“BELA!!!!!” Daniela yelled.

I had just opened the doors and everything was already falling apart…

The maids jumped from the sudden noise and I could see poor, short Ioana looking widely around the room for a possible escape. I was sure that didn’t help Daniela’s chances with the maid if she scared the ever living shit out of her every time they were in the same room.

“Can you stop yelling, Daniela? My ears are ringing from how loud you are.” Bela said, jaw clenched, entering the room and going directly to her chair.

Daniela glared at Bela.

“I wouldn't be yelling if you didn’t send one of your flies to bite me! Do you know how many times it bit me?! I don’t know the number, but it was a bunch you idiot!” Daniela screeched.

“I hope it was a million times. You deserved it for telling secrets that weren’t yours to tell!” Bela hissed, her body slamming into the poor chair as she sat.

Daniela’s eyes went wide and her head automatically snapped to me. My bug looked at me betrayed, but it was all fair in love and war. The girls could get very competitive, so I made everything even by telling them everything.

“You- you… You!” Daniela sputtered.

“Me?” I said, taking my own seat next to Alcina’s

Casandra finally cracked and cackled where she sat to which Daniela set her sights on the middle child.

“And you! I don’t think you can laugh when you’ve gone and done something you said would never happen to you- you- you hypocrite!” Daniela squeaked, her knife pointing accusingly at Cassandra.

Cassandra’s laugh turned into coughing at the youngest’s accusation. My poor firefly was choking on her own spit and thumping the table with her hand while she got herself under control. Daniela was still huffing, but found the scene funny while Bela was holding back her laugh and watching Cassandra’s misfortune with a gleam in her eyes. The maids were as stoic as ever, but all looking on the family infighting warily because they knew something could happen quickly because of the girls tempers.

“All right… All right! I think that’s enough, yeah?” I butted in.

All three of my girls turned to me with an incredulous look on their faces.

“You’re the one that caused this!” Daniela retorted.

“Yeah! You fucking went blabbing to the two of them and orchestrated this shit show!” Cassandra hissed, throwing a knife my way which I easily dodged and it lodged into the wall behind me.

Deja vu…

“Ah… Sweet, sweet, memories…” I said with a sigh.

Cassandra looked at me weirdly and so was Daniela, but Bela seemed to remember that Cassandra had done something like that when I first became the butler of House Dimitrescu. It was a scary day and I thought I would be dead by nightfall.

“Is father losing it? I think she’s losing it.” Cassandra concluded.

“Isn’t dog years different then human years? Is father a senior citizen?!” Daniela screeched.

“Hey! I am not. And I’m not a fucking dog!” I yelled back.

Cassandra was about to open her big mouth again and I was about to unleash a growl at her, but the doors to the Dining Hall swung open again and a woman that just so happened to be my mate was bending through the doorframe elegantly and looking as hot as ever.

“By the black god! What is with all the racket coming from here!” Alcina barked, standing to her full height once she came through the doors.

“Father started it!” Daniela blurted out.

Alcina’s eyes snapped to me and she raised a perfectly raised eyebrow at me.

I didn’t respond right away because I was admiring my mate in her weight, floor-length white dress that showed her every curve. My eyes were roaming every inch of her, her scent invading my nose, but Cassandra’s voice snapped me out of my admiration.

“Can you stop eye fucking mother and just answer her?” Cassandra droned.

I rolled my eyes.

“Cassandra must you be so crass?” Alcina sighed, as she made her way toward me.

Cassandra shrugged and Daniela giggled while Bela shook her head.

“I didn’t start it. All I did was do as you asked and shared some information with the three.” I replied, doing my best puppy-dog eyes.

I might’ve taken offense to being called a dog, but I would use the persona if I needed to…

“And what, pray tell, was this… information?” Alcina asked as she sat down in her larger chair.

“Don’t!” The three girls said in unison.

I chuckled at their worried expressions.

I leaned over so the maids couldn’t hear me and put my mouth right next to Alcina’s ear.

“They all now know that the three of them all have someone they like. I evened the playing field, so none of them could use it against one another.” I whispered, three eyes boring holes into my head.

“Ah. That might have been for the best. Brilliant idea, Draga Mea.” Alcina whispered back, placing a kiss on my forehead.

“Anything for you, sugar.” I replied lovingly.

The three girls gagged at our lovey-doviness, but I wasn’t bothered about showing affection to my mate. If anything I did it more to mark my territory. I didn’t want these maids thinking she was free reign because this taller than average woman was…

  Mine .

I dared any one of them to even stare at Alcina for longer than necessary because I would sever their head from their body and pull their spine out from their ass. No one was going to be with her in that way again and even if I died i would haunt this fucking castle to make sure she was well guarded from these harlots.

Aclina patting my hand brought me out my thoughts.

“Dragă, your growling.” Aclina said with a chuckle.

“Oh shit…” I replied and stopped growling immediately.

“Father and mother are sitting in a tree, K-I-S-S-I-N-G! First comes love, then comes marriage. Then comes the baby in a baby carriage!” Daniela squealed.

Alcina shook her head at her youngest's actions and I sported a soft blush on my cheeks.

“And father could do that since she has a co-” Cassandra tried to say, but a knife being thrown her way shut her up.

Cassandra looked at me wide-eyed and grinned wolfishly at her.

“I can do it, firefly.” I said with a wink.

Cassandra blushed at the nickname and Daniela erupted into giggles.

“No knife throwing at the table, Andrada, please?” Alcina said with a sigh.

“All right. No more knife throwing.” I replied.

“Now, if that is all from you lot then I have an announcement to make!” Alcina said while clinking her wine glass with her knife

“Does it have to do with why the maids are scurrying around the castle?” Bela asked, intrigued now.

“It does indeed, my sweet darling. Mother Miranda has selected Castle Dimitrescu to hole the Yule Ball this year, so we are in preparations to make everything spick and span for when the guests arrive. It is a high honor that I expect you three to take seriously. I am sure you remember the last Ball we held here, so you understand how said preparations should be carried out. That means no more accidents or messing with the maids for the time being.” Aclina explained.

Cassandra groaned at that last bit. 

Daniela clapped her hands in excitement.

And Bela nodded her head while she sipped on her wine, but I could see a small smile on her face.

“Does Mother Miranda know about father yet?” Bela asked.

“Mother Miranda indeed does know of your fathers existence and our mate bond we now share.” Aclina answered, then turned to me. “She has been wanting to meet you, so I would act cautiously around her when you do inevitably meet her. Mother Miranda is a formidable being who we all give thanks to, so it would be favorable for everyone here if you got on her good side.”

I nodded my head to that and wasn't going to fight Alcina on this.

My mate knew Mother Miranda and I didn’t so I would trust what she said.

“Wonderful! The Yule Ball will be in a week's time, so we all will have to utilize the time we have to bring the splendor of Castle Dimitrescu to light if we want to finish all the preparations in time.” Alcina said, just as the maids came in with breakfast for us.

“Yes, mother!” Our three girls said in unison.

This week is going to be crazy isn’t it?

 

Chapter 27: Chapter 27 - Yule Ball Secrets

Summary:

The Yule Ball kicks off at Castle Dimitrescu and secrets are revealed...

Walking.

I was walking-

No, no that wasn’t me walking.

This feeling was familiar and I realized pretty quickly that I was stuck in another dream like the one I had before. This time the woman was right outside the cave, feet still bare, but there was something… different about her.

The woman was standing still, not moving a muscle even though she was standing in a snowstorm. I had seen storms like this before and the villagers used to hide inside their homes until it blew over, so I didn’t understand why she didn’t just go back inside the cave.

What the hell is she doing?

I was so focused on what she was doing that I didn’t notice the subtle changes.

Gold eyes that looked on lifelessly.

Skin that seemed to be healthier then it had been.

And the air surrounding her…

The air seemed to ripple with unfound… 

Power.

I watched the woman with my eyes, standing as still as stone, until her body jerked forward. I could see black veins wriggling around, moving throughout her skin, her eyes flashing with every pulse of power that poured out of the woman. Her body trembled as she fell to the snow laden ground on her hands and knees, looking like she was in agony.

I didn’t know what to do.

What could I do?

I was stuck floating over here, unable to go to the hurting woman, but my heart still ached in a way that I didn’t understand.

I really didn’t understand it.

Ever since the first dream, I felt connected to this woman in a way that made my head hurt. It pounded every time I thought about her and what had happened in the dream, so I stopped thinking about it. I didn’t want to stop, but the pain was awful and I had my family to think about.

I thought the dream might’ve only been a one-time thing, but I was back.

I was back and now I was watching the woman writhe in pain.

My jaw clenched, my hands flexed, from closed to open, and something unexpected happened to the woman that I never would have expected in a million years.

The woman…

The woman sprouted black, feather wings that expanded and spread out in a show of strength that had me staring wide-eyed at the woman who had transformed into something…

New.

The woman had sprouted large black wings and she was transformed… 

My eyes snapped open and I was breathing heavily.

Fuck…

Again?

I rubbed my hands over my face, feeling just how much I had sweat, and groaned softly.

I felt tired and exhausted from the dream.

I accidentally thought about what had happened in the dream and my head started to pound like it had before. 

I instantly stopped thinking about it and the pounding stopped.

Fucking hell…

What do the dreams even mean?

Why am I dreaming about this random woman?

Why do I feel like I know her?

Why do I hurt when she hurts?

I had so many questions that needed answers, but all I had to go off were these dreams I’ve had and that was it. I didn’t want to involve Alcina and the girls because this was my own problem. I didn’t need to stress them out and my pride stopped me from bothering them with such a minor thing that didn’t really matter.

Didn’t it though?

I shook my head lightly and felt Alcina stir beside me.

Alcina and I were currently in bed.

I could see the light streaming in from the window and knew it was morning. My eye moved back to the woman who faced me and I roamed over her features. Alcina looked tired and I didn’t blame her. I was tired. We both had been working nonstop on the Yule Ball preparations and the wine business that it felt like we couldn’t even sleep or we’d be losing precious time.

It didn’t help that Nightshade Noir was getting a rush of orders because of the time of year it was.

So we were really fucking busy.

Alicna’s eyelids fluttered open and those honeyed eyes I was so familiar with stared at me sleepily.

“Hello, Draga Mea.” Alcina said, her voice husky with sleep.

Got to love that voice…

I shivered when those words rolled off Alcina’s tongue and I could see that she knew what effect she was having on me.

“Good morning, sugar. Sleep well?” I asked as my mate scooted closer to me and pressed her nose into my neck.

Alcina inhaled my scent and I could feel that she was getting closer to our mate mark.

“Every morning is good when I wake up to see you next to me, Andy.” Alcina whispered as she placed a gentle kiss onto our mark.

“I’m glad because I feel the exact same way.” I replied, warmth spreading through my entire body.

With Alcina’s naked body pressed up against me, her scent filling my entire being, I couldn’t hold back the rush of arousal that coursed through my body. My cock got hard instantly and looked down to see that it had tented the sheets. Alcina followed my eyesight and looked back at me with a wide grin.’

“Someone is happy to see me…” Alcina whispered seductively in my ear.

I shivered again and felt that go right to my cock.

“Alcina…” I growled.

Alicna didn’t heed my warning and I felt her ghosting over my thigh, goosebumps following the trail of her fingers, going lower until that same hand was wrapping itself around my very hard cock. She simultaneously pulled the covers off of us and started to nibble on my ear.

“My mate is so very big. Such a big cock…” Alcina husked, starting to slowly stroke me. “Leaves me so very satisfied and I think it deserves a reward…”

I groaned at Alcina’s words and the wonderful fucking feeling of her deft hand.

“Fuck…” I whispered, hips jerking with Alcina’s ministrations.

“Such a good puppy… Puppy wants to cum, yes? Paint my hand white with that delicious seed of yours? Or would you like to mark me? Paint your seed all over my waiting body and show that I am yours?” Alcina seductively asked.

Alcina’s words shot right to my brain and her hand pumped my cock at slow pace that it made me almost feral. I wanted all of those things and more. Alcina was mine and would stay that way no matter who wanted her. I would paint her walls white over and over again until she could only think of me…

“Yes… Yes, to fucking all of it…” I moaned.

I wasn’t going to cum right now, so I was enjoying Alcina’s hand pumping me, but she stopped and it made me growl again.

“Bad puppy…” Alcina admonished which made me whine. “Only good puppies get rewards and you are a good puppy, yes?” Alcina asked, while her thumb started to massage my cockhead.

I didn’t want to say yes.

I really didn’t because the beast in me didn’t.

We were supposed to be the dominant one…

We were supposed to be the one who took control, but…

This felt so…

Fucking….

Good!

It would…

It would be okay to give up control sometime right?

Fuck it…

“Yes, Yes! Yes, I am a good puppy. Soooo good…” I admitted, my voice rough when she went over that spot that had my brain scrambling.

“Good. Very good, puppy…” Alcina whispered, resuming her pumping, but not before she raised her hand to her mouth and spit in.

I just said I wasn’t close, but with all of that I was pretty fucking close now…

I focused on Alcina’s spit-covered hand going up and down my cock, her large breasts pressing into my side, her pert brown nipples digging into me her long milky-white legs thrown over my own while she grinded on me, her wet cunt seeking relief, her breathy moans releasing from her mouth, and I felt overwhelmed…

Overwhelmed in a good way.

Everything about this was making me hornier and hornier.

Alcina’s pace sped up and so did her grinding.

Up and down.

Up and down…

Faster and faster until I am about to cum.

Sensing this, I shot up from where I was laying, untangling myself from Alcina, and got ready to do the very thing she had riled me up with. I straddled her stomach, cock in hand, and started to pump furiously as she eyes me with a deep hunger. Those amber eyes watched me stroke my cock, groaned in pleasure each time I pumped harder than the last time, and saw when my balls clenched in anticipation for what was about to happen. 

“Fuck… Close… So fucking close…” I grunted, sweat dripping down my back.

“Give it to me, Andrada. Stain me with your seed… Paint me so your stench seeps into my skin.” Alcina said huskily, her larger hands rubbing my thighs.

As I felt my cock pulse, I aimed the tip of my cock at my mate’s pretty face and jutted my hips as the first rope of cum shot out of my cockhead. I moaned loudly, not caring who heard and watched as my cum hit over her face. The first rope had hit her across her forehead, the second in her eye, the third on her nose, and then the last painted those plump lips I loved so much.

Or at least I thought it was the last…

I kept pumping and I felt like I had more in me, so I aimed at those fucking amazing big breasts of hers and released more of my cum.

Rope after rope of my cum splattered over her milky-white breasts until they were covered in my cum. My balls felt drained, but when I looked down at Alcina, I felt satisfaction at what had just happened. She was covered in my cum and my mate was grinning widely at me.

I didn’t have to wonder if Alcina had liked that.

I watched on as Alcina wiped some of the cum on her face with her finger and popped it into her mouth. She savored it like it was the best thing she had ever eaten and a purr came from deep within her chest as she licked her finger clean with that long tongue of hers.

“Fuck… That’s hot…” I admitted roughly.

“Mmmmm…. I do so love your taste, Draga Mea. It dances on my tongue and invigorates me like no other.” Alcina replied, her eyes lidded, her tongue licking her lips.

“Not even my blood?” I teased.

“Oh, now that question puts me in a hard spot.” Alcina chuckled.

“Then how about you compare them?” I asked as I offered up my wrist with a wolfish smile.

Alcina gasped and looked positively happy at the suggestion.

“Another treat? Just for me?” Alcina asked, her eyes trained on said wrist.

“Just for you, sugar. Take it. Bite me.” I said, still breathing heavy from my orgasm, but also from the look Alcina was giving me.

“As you wish.” Alcina husked.

Alcina didn’t waste any time in pulling my wrist to her mouth and sinking her fangs into me. She moaned at the first taste of my blood entering her mouth and drank greedily. Her body started to shake the more she drank and I felt her spasm. 

An amazing idea popped into my head.

As Alcina drank, my hand drifted to a certain bud and I started to play with it. The response was immediate and her hips lifted to get more friction, so I rubbed the bud harder, and her moaning vibrated through my arm.

It wasn’t long until Alcina came, her body rocking as her orgasms coursed through her body, and her fangs dislodged themselves from my wrist as she basked in the amazing feelings she was experiencing right now.

Alcina looked like the most beautiful woman, blood stained her mouth, covered in my cum while she reached great heights then came crashing down back to reality.

Fuck, I love this woman…

I watched on as Alcina breathed heavily, her chest rising and falling until it even out a couple minutes later.

“Oh, Andrada…” Alcina whispered as her eyes fluttered open and met my own.

“So?” I asked.

“I can not compare the two. They are both precious and I treasure each when they are offered.” Alcina answered, a brilliant smile on her face.

I rolled my eyes at my mate, but couldn’t help my own smile spread on my face.

“You say such lovely things, sugar.” I said, chuckling.

“Only for you, Lună Mea.” Alcina replied. “As much as I love smelling like you, I think I will wash my body off and get ready for the day.”

“Probably a good idea.” I agreed, as I un-straddled Alcina and hopped off the bed.

Just then there was a knock on the door and both of our eyes shot to the noise.

“It is just Ingrid. She’s no doubt just doing her morning routine.” Alcina stated.

I calmed down some and went to the door.

I might’ve been naked, but Alcina wasn’t in any state to be talking to anyone and Ingrid wasn’t coming in here until we both cleaned up.

I opened the door, but only so I could stick my face out and was met with a Ingrid who was furrowing her brows.

“My Lady? Will you not allow me entry?” Ingrid asked, confused.

“No, not today. I’ll just wake Alcina up today and tell her it’s time to start the day.” I offered with a smile.

“But-” Ingrid tried to say, but I cut her off.

“Ingrid…” I said with a sigh. “Unless you want to see Alcina in another light then I suggest you take my word that I’ll do what I said and get her ready.”

Ingrid went wide-eyed at my words and I couldn’t help but laugh when she shattered to stutter.

“Ah. Well…” Ingrid said, coughing a bit.” I’ll leave you to it then, my Lady.” She added with a bow and then quickly left.

With Ingid’s departure, I slipped my head back into the room and closed the door. I turned around and was met with the sight of my mate in her see through robe she always robe and that did not help me to calm down.

Not one fucking bit.

I could already feel myself getting hard and groaned a bit.

“Did you have to wear that robe white you’re getting ready?” I asked as I walked to her.

“It is always what I wear, Andy. I can not help that it stirs your desires.” Alcina teased, checking herself in the mirror to make sure everything was just right.

“So, so cruel…” I sighed as I plopped down onto the sofa. “You do realize today is the day, right?”

Alcina sighed this time.

“Yes, I realize today is the day of the Yule Ball, but all is in order. The guests will not be arriving until later tonight, so we have some time to do some finishing touches.” Alcina replied, looking satisfied with her makeup and hair.

“And you’re sure I have to dance? I haven’t gotten any better…” I whined, putting a hand over my eyes while I draped myself over the uncomfortable couch.

“Yes, you have to dance, Andrada.” Alcina replied. “Maybe we can practice once more before the guests come here, so you feel more confident in your dancing.”

“And will it? I think I have two left feet, sugar. I think it’s hopeless for me.” I said dramatically.

Alcina got up, walked over to me, and planted a kiss on my forehead.

“I believe in you, Andy. When the time comes to dance, I know you will spread your wings and dance beautifully.” Alcina readmitted softly, sincerity ringing in her voice.

 I looked up at the one woman who held my heart in the palm of her hand and saw nothing but love looking back at me. The look she was giving me was one of understanding since she knew I worried about dancing. 

I was a poor girl from a village who didn’t even let me go outside!

But…

Alcina understood and walked me through what I should do or what foot needed to go where. She never once got angry at me for messing up or gave up because I was to stupid to teach. This woman I was looking at taught with patience and congratulated me when I got something right. So, if it was Alcina saying she believed in me then I would trust her with everything I have and try to push the anxiety down so it couldn’t affect me.

“All right, all right, I believe you Alcina.” I replied, watching Alcina walk to her wardrobe.

“How about we get dressed, eat breakfast with our sweetlings, and then we can practice? Does that sound agreeable?” Alcina asked, searching through said wardrobe for something to wear.

“That… That sounds fine. Don’t you need to work though?” I asked.

“Bela can handle anything Nightshade Noir needs and Ingrid is barking orders at the maids, so I am sure the final touches will get done. But if you worry, we can walk around our castle after your final lesson and see if everything is in order, hm?” Alcina offered, turning to me while holding up a dress she had picked out. “What about this? Will this do for today?”

“Seems like you’ve got it all under control and yes that dress will look amazing on you, Alcina. I mean everything looks amazing on you, but that will really look amazing on you.” I rambled, a blush coming to my cheeks.

Alcine held up a black dress that was cinched at the waist, small straps, and glittered like the night sky. The dress was tailored to Alcina’s height and proportions. It would leave nothing to the imagination, but I really really wanted to see her in it.

Alcina chuckled.

“Thank you, Draga Mea. I was thinking about pairing it with a fluffy, white fur coat until the festivities tonight where I would switch it with the bearskin coat.” Alcina replied.

“I think that sounds perfect, sugar.” I agreed.

“Wonderful!” Alcina exclaimed, walking to me and extending a hand toward me. “Shall we?”

“We shall.” I replied and took my mates hand.

***

Alcina and I were walking back from the Dining Hall, hand-in-hand, ready to do those dancing lessons she had talked about this morning. The girls had teased us and Daniela had put ‘dancing lessons’ in quotation marks with her finger which made a light blush come to Alcina’s cheeks. Daniela was obviously scolded for that but even Bela cracked a small smile at her youngest sister.

I was still nervous about dancing and making an idiot of myself in front of the guests, but I knew that Alcina wouldn’t lead me stary.

I knew that my mate would help me to the best of her ability and be the rock that I needed.

Everything's going to be all right…

We were walking to the Opera Hall where we had practiced before. The maids were still all over the place, but the running around was coming to an end and our castle looked like something straight out of one of those fairytale books our bug likes. It was crazy to see the gold sparkling, the decor looking new, all the floors waxed so they were shiny, and the decorations that now decorated every inch of this castle, but were tasteful and not tacky just how Alcina wanted it. She said that Americans usually went overboard around this time of year, but I teased her that she didn’t even have electricity which made her huff in annoyance. I mean I couldn’t really talk either because I didn’t have electricity and only found out about it because of the books I’ve been reading with Daniela.

Apparently we were in the ‘boonies’ Daniela said and no reliable Romanian company wanted to make the trip to this part of the country because it would be a big hassle and not worth the money.

I didn’t really mind it though.

How could I miss something I never had in the first place?

Daniela said people had this thing called air conditioning, but I didn’t see the use for it when the girl's weakness was the cold, neither Alcina and I had problems with our temperatures, and it was cold enough most of the time anyway in this country.

Daniela had readily agreed with that last part and even shivered some remembering just how cold it could get.

Finally, Alcina and I arrived at the Opera Hall and I was brought out of my thoughts by music already playing.

“Huh?” I said aloud and dumbly.

Alcina chuckled and nudged me into the room

“You were so lost in your thoughts you did not even notice me talking to one of the maids and telling her to prepare things before we got here.” Alcina said.

“Sorry…” I replied sheepishly. “Just thinking about a lot.”

“Well, you better focus on our lessons, Draga Mea, or I just might have to punish you again…” Alcina said with a wide smile on her face.

I groaned as we took our places in the middle of the Opera Hall, the flute music playing and echoing through the halls walls.

Alcina and I faced each other, getting into position, our height had me looking up at my mate, but I felt more comfortable the longer we stared into each other's eyes. She said this was a Romanian folk dance called Topogó and it was much darker in theme. It came from Igriș, Sânpetru Mare that was in the Mureș–Aranca Plain. She said the song called to Mother Miranda and was one of her favorites that she regularly listened to. She also said she had seen the prophet crying when the song was played and that never happened. Mother Miranda did not cry, so Alcina thought this piece must have been true art.

As the music played and the two of us swayed in time with said music, I listened to Alcina’s interpretation of the piece and felt another tug in my heart at my mates words. This familiar tug, this ache, was the same as the feeling I had whenever I had those dreams. A feeling of deep emptiness, longing for something that I never knew was missing, but couldn’t pinpoint in my brain.

“Simțiți emoția care curge prin aer. Durerea și emoțiile puternice revărsate în această piesă sunt ceea ce a simțit o româncă săracă, aflată în dificultate, atunci când a crezut că totul este pierdut. Această femeie a întâlnit un negustor care era doar în trecere prin teritoriu și care i-a oferit femeii o șansă. O șansă de a-și exprima durerea prin cântec și acesta a fost rezultatul. Poți simți asta, unicul meu? Această piesă este mai mult decât notele întunecate care plutesc prin aer. Este vorba despre o femeie care a crezut că a pierdut totul. Un corb care își strigă puiul care a murit în frig.” Alcina explained in our mother tongue.

(Feel the emotion coursing through the air. The grief and strong emotions poured into this piece is what a poor, struggling Romanian woman felt when she thought she all was lost. This woman met a trader who was just passing through the territory and offered the woman a chance. One chance to express her mourning through song and this was the result. Can you feel it, my one and only? This piece is more than just the dark notes that drift through the air. It's about a woman who thought she lost everything. A crow crying out for its chick that had passed in the cold.)

“Și a vindecat vreodată corbul, soarele meu?” I asked, Alcina spinning us where we stood, the hall blurring.

(And did the crow ever heal, my sun?)

The song was coming to close now, but the emotions were reaching a peak.

I could feel what these emotions like they were my own and Alcina took her time in answering.

I knew there was more to this song than what she was letting on.

My instincts raged within me that something wasn’t right.

Something about this piece resonated with me.

I stared into those deep amber eyes, our bodies spinning, the two of us in our world, and I waited for the answer to the question that made my heart beat faster.

“Corbul nu s-a vindecat niciodată pentru că puiul dispăruse pentru totdeauna…” Alcina whispered, the piece ending and our dancing coming to an end.

(The crow never healed because the chick was gone forever…)

My lips formed a thin line and I felt like I wanted to cry, but I didn’t know why…

“I see…” I replied.

“Do not let this affect you, Draga Mea.” Alcina said softly, her hand coming to caress my cheeks softly. “This woman suffered greatly, and no doubt mourned for what she has lost, but we must keep living if we want to honor those that have long since passed.”

“I understand… I don’t- I don’t know why…” I tried to say, but Alcina shushed me with a gentle kiss to my lips.

“It is an emotional piece. Do not apologize for resonating with it. You danced beautifully and will make me proud tonight.” Alcina said, her tone sincere.

“That’s good… I’m glad I can stand by your side and not embarrass you.” I admitted.

“Embarrass me? You could never. As long as I have you and the girls by my side then that is all that matters.” Alcina replied, her left hand still on the side of my face, our gazes looking into one another intensely, and her right hand  lovingly grazing over my mate mark.

“I feel the same. I love you and need you as much as the moon needs the sun.” I replied, pressing my lips to her again, basking in our shared love for one another.

***

What Alcina didn’t tell me was that my eye had glowed gold the entire time we had danced and only stopped when the piece had stopped…

***

This was it.

After the dance, Alcina and I actually did go around the castle to see if everything was in order. We walked, talked, and took our time with inspecting everything that the maids had done the last week. We couldn’t find anything out of place or anything not cleaned, so it made us sigh in relief when we finished walking around the castle.

With that done, we both went back up to our chambers and got ready for tonight. Alcina wore the dress she had shown me that morning with the bearskin coat she had mentioned and I wore a black suit Alcina had specifically made for me and something extra…

“What?” I asked, completely in shock.

“I would like to gift this to you to wear tonight.” Alcina repeated seriously.

Alcina had been searching through her wardrobe saying she was trying to find something and I was waiting for her. She had eventually found what she was looking for and walked back to me with said thing in her hand.

It was her old bearskin coat that she couldn’t wear anymore.

I felt tears fill my eye and looked from the coat to see a beaming Alcina.

“Are you sure? Isn’t this special? It was passed down in your family right?” I asked, hesitant to take something that meant so much.

Alcina took my hands and put the coat in them.

“And you now are family. You are my mate Andrada. I can not think of another soul who I would rather gift this to than you, Iubirea Mea.” Alcina said while wiping the tears off of my cheek.

I sniffed and held the coat tightly in my hands.

“This feels like you’re proposing to me…” I mumbled.

Alcina chuckled at my words, a smirk plastered on her face.

“Would you like for me to get on my knees? At least then we would be eye-to-eye.” Alcina joked.

I blinked at that and wondered if I heard her right.

“What? You- You made a joke!” I pointed out.

“I did.” Alcina said mischievously. “But I was not exactly lying about that first part.” Alcina added while moving toward the chamber doors.

“What!” I replied, quickly walking to her.

“Is that so wrong to think that we might get married?” Alcina asked, a frown on her face now while we walked to the halls.

“No, no, I would love to get married… I just thought we already were with the mate marks and all.” I replied, taking Alcina’s hand into mine and giving it a reassuring squeeze.

Alcina sighed in relief.

“Well that is true, I thought having a true ceremony would cement things in a more normal way.” Alcina admitted.

“I would love to do that, Alcina. I would marry you a million times over if I could.” I replied.

“And I you, Andrada.” Alcina said, love shining through her tone.

Our conversation came to a stop when we made it to the Main Hall and found our girls already there looking the part. Alcina had told them to get ready and to meet us down here so we could greet the guests. The girls flew off in their fly forms at that and we hadn’t seen them until now, but they all looked beautiful in their dresses and coats.

“Mother, Father.” All three said and curtsied a little.

“Sweetlings. So good to see you on this momentous day. I take it everything is going as planned?” Alcina asked, her arms now looped in my own.

“Yes, mother. The guests should be arriving any moment.” Bela answered.

“Good. Very good. I am proud of you all for your hard work. You three are my pride and joy, and I am proud that I can call you my daughters” Alcina said and then turned to the rest of the household who was standing behind our girls. “And I am proud of my staff for making this castle shine and putting in the effort this week so it would be ready for this year's Yule Ball. I know it was grueling and the tiredness you feel is warranted, but I will say that you all deserve the bonuses you will be receiving the next time you are paid. Enjoy it, spend it, spoil yourself for the effort you put in because you deserved it.” 

All the staff looked very happy at Alcina’s words and looked brighter than they had been just a second ago.

Alcina then turned back around and faced the doors that were the entrance to Castle Dimitrescu.

I heard a rumbling outside and then a sudden stop which meant they were here.

“They’re here!” Daniela squeaked, fidgeting where she stood.

“Chin up, spines straight, eyes forward.” Alcina commanded. “You three are daughters of House Dimitrescu so show them our brilliance.”

It was just then that the two maids opened the doors.

“Lord Heisenberg of House Heisenberg, may his strength protect us from invaders.” One of the maids announced.

The dog I had fought strolled into the Main Hall, hammer in hand, and had a wide smile on his face. His scent invaded my nose and my back went rigid, but I tried to remain as calm as possible.

The last thing you need is to fuck this up, Andy…

“Gigantica! Been a fucking minute yeah?” Karl greeted, strolling over to us while puffing on his cigar, but his attention turned to our girls when he saw them. “ And my favorite trio! How the hell are you? Causing any mischief! I bet you are! I don’t know anyone else you causes more havoc then you three and I fucking love it!”

The girls seemed amused by Karl’s behavior, but Alcina silently fumed.

“Karl, I think that is enough, yes? This is supposed to be an ostentatious time where one acts with decorum and you certainly are a poor excuse of that.” Alcina hissed.

“Oh calm your tits, big bitch! This is supposed to be fun! Not a dark and fucking dreary time where a certain humungoid sucks the life out of everywhere she goes!” Karl shot back, laughing at everything he was saying.

Alcina was about to respond, but I beat her to the punch.

“That’s enough dog.” I growled.

Karl’s gaze snapped to meet mine and his eyes narrowed.

I could see the gears turning in his head and then he sniffed the air.

Something must’ve happened because the dog's eyes went wide after he did that and his mouth was blubbering like a fishes.

“Holy… Shit!” Karl finally said loudly. “You- You two!” He added his eyes moving from Alcina to me at a fast pace. “Holy fucking shit…”

“Karl, language…” Alcina growled.

“Oh take the stick out of your ass! That’s not important right now, Alci! You two fucking mated! Talk about some shit that came out of left field!” Karl exclaimed while tugging on his cigar.

Alcina sighed.

“Yes, Karl, the two of us are mated. It is no business of yours, but I would suggest not insulting my mate, yes?” Alcina said, a dangerous glint in her tone.

Karl just rolled his eyes.

“Yeah, yeah, fucking whatever. We still have shit to decide and Miranda will want it decided, so you can’t really blame me if shit happens.” Karl shrugged then walked over to the side without waiting for a response.

Fucking asshole…

“That rude, arrogant, filthy…” Alcina whispered harshly, but was cut off with the arriving of the next guests.

“Lord Beneviento and her Ladyship Angie of House Beneviento, may they watch over our lands and keep us warm.” The maid on the right announced.

Just as the maid said, Donna walked through the doors, her veil over face, and Angie nestled in her arms. The woman still wore the black dress I had seen before when she visited last time, but this time Angie was dressed in a little white dress that she was fidgeting with.

My eyes flitted over to Bela for a second and saw her perk up at the Lord’s entrance.

Hmmmmm…

Donna walked over to us, curtsied, and made Angie do the same even though the dolls grumbled the entire time.

“A pleasure to see you again sister.” Donna said softly.

“Yeah! Great to see you again tall lady! I see you two finally fucked!” Angie exclaimed bluntly and loudly,

Alcina’s hand went up and squeezed the bridge of her nose and I knew how she felt.

Donna seemed to chastise the doll, but she just giggled in response.

“A pleasure to see you too, Donna. Was the trip here well?” Alcina asked.

“Bumpy as shit, but we made it!” Angie chimed in, her voice high as ever.

Alcina rolled her eyes, but took the doll's words in.

“Then I hope you enjoy our time here at Castle Dimitrescu.” Alcina replied.

Donna dipped her head in response and joined Karl off to the side.

Angie seemed to pester Karl which made me happy because Karl didn’t seem to know how to handle the doll. The doll jumped from Donna’s hands and onto the dog's coat, swinging wildly as he spun in place, trying to get her off of him.

I could see that the girls were trying hard not to laugh and even Alcina cracked a small smile.

Again the maids opened the door, announcing the next guess which brought everyone attention back to the entrance.

“Lord Moreau of House Moreau, may keep our waters clean and keep our cups overflowing.” The maid on the left said.

I haven’t met Moreau yet, but I didn’t think he’d be like…

This.

Moreau was hunched over, boils and pustules decorated his face, and his hood tried to shield him from others. The man walked with a limp, shying away from others, coughing lightly ever so often, but when got to us, he bowed to Alcina and me. He smiled at us and I could see myself liking this Lord just like I grew to like Donna.

I felt pity for Moraeu, but thought he already gave a better impression than the dog.

“G-Good evening, sister. T-Thank you for inviting me to this year's Yule Ball and letting me see wonder that is Castle Dimitrescu.” Lord Moreau said softly, stuttering at the beginning of his sentences, but letting words flow like an unbidden river.

Aclina walked us forward so the man didn’t have to trouble himself to meet us.

“And I am glad you are here, Salvatore. I would like you to meet my mate and partner for all eternity. Andrada Vârcolac.” Alcina said kindly.

“A pleasure Lord Moraeu. I’m glad to meet you and look forward to talking. Your manners are already a lot better than the dogs, so I expect us to be good friends.” I said.

Moreau looked at me in awe, but laughed lightly at the mention of Karl.

“A-And it is a pleasure to meet the one Alcina has tied herself to. I-I was worried my sister would not allow her heart to open up to another, but I am glad she has found someone to lean on. I-If you’re fight with my brother is anything to go by then I am sure you are the perfect match.” Lord Moreau replied, looking at me in awe, bowing slightly to the both of us.

Alcina took Moreau’s hand in her own and squeezed it light so as to not hurt the feeble man.

“Thank you for your kind words, Salvatore. If there is anything you need just ask and you shall receive it. I will make your stay here comfortable until you are able to return to your territory.” Alcina said, her voice warm and kind.

“I-I appreciate the gesture and will do well to remember that, sister. Thank you again and may you both be granted eternal happiness.” Lord Moreau replied, bowing again and hobbling his way towards the others while he coughed lightly again.

I watched Donna try to steady Lord Moreau when he reached them and saw Karl scoff which got my blood boiling.

Keep your cool, Andy…

You can try to kill the fucking moron some other time…

All the Lords were under the roof of Castle Dimitrescu, so that only left one person…

Mother Miranda.

Wings beat behind the doors like a great bird had just landed and my heart sped up at the noise. A million things were running through my head and all that I could think about were those dreams. 

The dreams of the woman who lost her baby.

The dreams of the woman who walked barefoot to a darkened cave.

The dreams of the woman who was transformed into something new, but not healed completely because her heart remained shattered.

My heart beat was as fast as it had ever been.

Even faster than when I was running from the villagers who planned to kill me.

Alcina turned her head to look at me, but my eyes stayed straight, looking at the doors.

“Mother Miranda of House Black, Prophet of Light, Servant to the Black God, and Savior of Romania graces us with her presence.” Both maids announced simultaneously.

Both doors opened, slowly being pulled open, and Mother Miranda was revealed to us all. 

Mother Miranda had black wings that were spread to show her glory, she had a bird mask that was adorned with gold and hid her face, her robes were finer than any piece of clothing I had ever seen, the sash around her neck that stopped just before hitting the ground was also stitched with care and looked to be just as fine as the robe, and her gold headpiece carved with things I didn’t understand hovered just behind her making her out to be this angelic being, but what drew my eye was what was in the middle of the head piece.

My eye flitted to it, and as soon as I looked at it, my left eye that had been gone for as long as I have been alive started to burn with unimaginable pain that I sunk to the floor on my knees. I clutched my eye that had remained closed, letting out screams of pain, as my whole body felt like it was tearing itself apart. 

The scars on my back burned and my voice bounced off the Main Hall.

In my pain, I looked up to meet Mother Miranda's gaze and she hadn’t moved from her spot. Her face was as white as snow and her whole body was trembling. I didn’t know why she was looking at me like that, but I felt like there was something between us.

That ache came back in full force and I clutched my chest.

Alcina was calling my name, bent down on my level, rubbing my back, but even the touch of my mate didn’t help this searing heat that invaded my very being.

What happened next shocked everyone and made the room fall into silence.

The centerpiece of Mother Miranda’s headpiece dislodged itself, hovered in the air for all to see while glowing gold before shooting itself towards me and embedding itself within my skull.

Embedding itself where there was no eye, only a hollow hole…

I screamed and screamed in more pain. Howled out for all to hear. My body writhing on the ground as the scars on my back burned even hotter. They felt like someone was digging a heated knife into my back over and over and over again…

“Alcina…” I whimpered, calling out to my mate to help me, trembling on the Main Halls floor. “Help…”

Alcina’s eyes were full of tears, her pretense of her status as Lord long gone, and now she was kneeling on the floor to comfort me. I couldn’t hear anything she was saying because the ringing in my ears was loud and drowned out everything. The pain started to lower in intensity and I thought the worst was over until my back felt like it was being ripped open in two places. This felt worse than either of my transformations and I noticed in my pain-ridden haze that my blood was now on the floor.

I bowed my back, trying to reach for whatever was stabbing me, claws extending from my hands in a desperate attempt to defend me, and I screamed the loudest when something burst out of me.

I lay on the floor sobbing, crying for the pain I was enduring, and looked to Mother Miranda again to see her crying just like me.

“By the Black god… Black wings…” Mother Miranda whispered, awestruck. “It can’t be…”

Those were the last words I heard before I blacked out and let darkness consume my vision.

Notes:

DUN DUN DUN!!!!! hehehe... Hope you liked the chapter! I'm super thankful for all the engagement on this and have been loving interacting with you all!

Chapter 28: Chapter 28 - Andrada Eva Vârcolac

Summary:

Andy finally gets some answers about who and what she is...

POV: Alcina

All in attendance were quiet.

Just a moment ago, Andrada was screaming and howling like she was being tortured. The sight of her on the white tile writhing in pain while I could do nothing for my mate was pure agony. It felt like my heart was being ripped out of my chest every time she let out another blood-curdling scream

All of us were just standing there in shock while we watched on in stunned silence.

Even Karl made not a noise when Andrada finally succumbed to the darkness.

When my scrambled mind came out of its shock, I processed the words Mother Miranda had said and really saw for the first time what I had sprouted from Andrada’s back.

Black wings.

Black wings had sprouted from my mates back.

I had so many questions.

I had so many questions and only one person could answer them.

One person seemed to know what in the world was going on and I needed to know if my mates was going to be all right. I looked to see my daughters with tears in their eyes looking scared for their father. 

Not wanting this to be a spectacle any longer, I maneuvered Andrada in such a way where her wings folded and I could carry her without inducing any more pain. All eyes were on me as I did this and I finally found my voice.

“T-This year's Yule B-Ball is canceled. My mate is going through something terrible and I need to tend to her. All of you are allowed to remain in the castle and do as you wish.” I said aloud, all in attendance soaking in my words.

Then I turned to Mother Miranda who was still crying and looking only at Andrada.

The Prophet of the Black god was actually crying .

I had never in all my years seen Mother Miranda cry.

And she shed tears for my mate?

It only made me more suspicious that she knew why the events that just occurred happened.

“Mother Miranda.” I said coldly.

Mother Miranda seemed to snap out of her haze and her tear-laden eyes met my own.

“Yes, Alcina?” Mother Miranda asked quietly.

“Come with me.” I replied, stalking quickly out of the main hall.

Our daughters were hot on our tail while Mother Miranda was beside me as I maneuvered us to where my chambers were. All I could think about while we walked in silence was that what just happened would change everything.

Was it better?

Or was it for worse?

Whose to say, but it would change.

Eventually we all made it to my chambers and I practically broke my own doors down because I was so rattled by what happened. I needed for Andrada to be all right and doing that was my top priority.

I quickly dashed for our bed and laid down Andrada in such a way that her wings would not bend in abnormal ways. They were still out, and I did not know if they were permanent, but the last thing we needed was a broken wing this day.

My daughters all crowded around me, looking at their father with sorrowful and scared expressions that broke my heart. They were also deeply rattled by the experience and I wondered if they would leave her side at any point in the future.

I turned my head to Mother Miranda who was also looking at Andrada.

“What. Is. Going. On.” I growled, the reigns on my beast slipping more and more with each passing moment.

Mother Miranda didn’t answer, but gently sat on the other side of the bed, her gaze still locked on my mate. I was starting to get very frustrated with the prophet and was about to hurl my anger towards her, but she put up a hand and took off her mask.

“I know…” Mother Miranda started off, her voice rough. “I know you need answers and I- I think I have them, but…”

“But?” Daniela reiterated, fidgeting where she stood.

“But, dear child, it- it is simply impossible. Improbable to the nth degree. It could- no should not have happened, but it seems like it did. It happened… it- it worked and I have been none the wiser for a many years…” Mother explained, her whole demeanor hunched in on itself.

This was the weakest I had seen Mother Miranda and it frightened me to no end.

It frightened me because Andrada was the reason for this weakness.

“What worked?” Bela asked, her voice wavering.

Mother Miranda looked to us, fresh tears falling down her seemingly perfect face, and a wide smile replaced the somber look she had just had earlier.

“The ritual… The ritual worked .” Mother Miranda answered. “I brought my daughter back.”

At Mother Miranda’s words the entire room felt like it froze and we all stared at the unconscious woman in shock…

***

POV: Andrada

Dark.

Everything was dark.

I was used to the dark somewhat because of my missing eye, but this was total and complete darkness.

I didn’t remember why I was here or what had happened for me to get here.

I looked around, but didn’t see anything.

I didn’t see anything and was starting to panic until light shined on my left side. My head whipped around to see what it was and it looked like someone had opened a door and was standing in the doorway. Light filtered in from the outside, but was quickly snuffed out when the woman came in and closed the door.

I…

I knew this woman.

I knew this woman, but every time I thought about her to hard my head pulsed painfully so I had to stop before my head exploded.

There was no light again and I wondered where we were, but light suddenly filled the space.

It was a single flame. 

A single flame lit up the space and I could see that it was a wood cabin. 

It looked like something that I would see in my village when I was still there, but I didn’t remember seeing a woman like this among the villagers. I definitely would have remembered her because she was like no other woman I had seen before.

She was… 

Perfect?

But too perfect.

Perfect in a way that unsettled the hell out of me and set off alarm bells in my head.

I watched the woman set down the flame she had just lit on a wood table and calmly walk over to a cradle. The cradle seemed familiar to and I remembered from the first dream that this woman’s baby had died. I felt immense sadness at remembering she had lost her baby, but still watched as the woman picked up her child and looked at it blankly.

There was no emotion on that perfect face.

It was stone cold except for a single tear sliding down the woman's cheek.

“Nu pot face nimic pentru tine, Eva. Chiar și acum, cu toată această putere care curge prin mine, nu pot reînvia morții... Este aproape de râs. M-am aventurat să mor și să mă reîntâlnesc cu bucuria vieții mele doar pentru a obține o putere inimaginabilă, dar tot nu pot să o ajut pe cea la care țin cel mai mult…” The woman said neutrally, her finger brushing the kid cheek.

(There is nothing I can do for you Eva. Even now with all this power coursing through me I can not revive the dead... It is almost laughable. I ventured off to die and to be reunited with the joy of my life only to gain unimaginable power, but still not be able to help the one I care for the most…)

The woman kept stroking the kid cheek until her fingers became talons and she slowly closed in on the kid eye which made my own eyes go wide. The woman didn’t even hesitate as she plucked the kid's eye out made me wince in shock.

How could she do that?

Didn’t the poor kid just die?

Why was she doing this?

Once it was done, the woman held the eye up in the air and looked at it with reverence.

“Poate că într-o zi mă voi reîntâlni cu tine, Eva. Îmi voi face o misiune din viața mea să fiu din nou cu tine și nu mă voi opri până nu voi reuși. Vom fi din nou unul lângă altul și inima mea va bate din nou.” The woman said softly.

(Maybe one day I will be reunited with you, Eva. I will make it my life's mission to be with you again and will not stop until I have achieved that. We will be side-by-side once more and my heart will beat anew again.)

Again I felt my own heart ache at the heart-wrenching scene, but something was different…

My eye…

My eye…

Hurt.

My left eye…

HURT!

My eyes flew open, I gasped for breath, and I looked around widely to see where I was. I usually was a little disoriented after these dreams and like to focus on the small details to bring me back to reality.

But the time…

This time I wasn’t alone.

“Father!” Three familiar voices yelled.

I looked over to my right and saw Alcina and the girls looking relieved, but still unnerved in a way I couldn’t pinpoint. The girls seemed happy to see me and so did Alcina, but there was something else in their eyes that made me want to squirm.

“Iubirea Mea…” Alcina whispered softly, her hand coming to wipe the tears off my cheeks I had unknowingly shed.

“Sugar? Alcina? What’s…. What's going on? I don’t…” I started to say, but memories came flooding back and it made me groan in pain.

“Father!” The girls called out, but another voice from my left calmed them down.

“E- Andrada is all right. It is just her memories coming back that is causing the pain.” A familiar voice said.

I…

I had heard that voice.

I had heard it and I knew it because that voice was burned into my brain.

That voice was the same voice I had been hearing in those dreams.

It was the voice of the woman in the cabin who had lost her kid.

I turned my head, wincing slightly, and saw Mother Miranda sitting on the edge of the bed. Our eyes connected and it was like something clicked, but I didn’t know what clicked. It was the most fucking frustrating thing to ever happened to me. 

Something had happened , but I didn’t know what that something was.

“What… What the hell is going on? Why are you here? Why have you- Why have you been in my head? I don’t… I don’t fucking understand…” I growled.

“Mirand-” Alcina tried to say, but Mother Miranda just held a hand up to silence her.

“It is fine. And I did not do anything. Not… exactly…” Mother Miranda answered.

“What?” I asked and then turned to Alcina. “Alcina, do you know what the hell is happening?”

Alcina’s mount opened and closed, but no sound came out.

Fucking…

I growled some more, but this time Mother Miranda spoke up.

“Do not growl at us like some mangy mutt, Andrada.” Mother Miranda scolded.

I clamped my mouth shut and widened my eyes at her words.

“What the hell…” I whispered.

In the moment I was to confused because of the dream, but I noticed a big change that was so foreign it actually made me a little nauseous.

I…

I had my eye…

Back.

My left eye.

I was seeing out of my left eye.

My hand came up and touched my eye.

It was there.

It was real .

“What? How? I… What the actual fuck is happening?” I asked aloud, so fucking confused.

“Andrada…” Alcina tried to say, but I cut her off.

“No, no, no, Alcina. What in the fuck is happening. The dreams? My eye? And don’t think I don’t feel whatever the hell is attached to me now because they're digging into my skin!” I said loudly, looking at everyone with wild eyes.

Mother Miranda sighed to my left and I turned towards her.

“Miranda… I think it is time.” Alcina said cryptically.

“So it seems…” Mother Miranda replied, looked at Alcina and then turned her attention back to me. “Andrada, have you ever wondered who your mother was? Ever thought about the times you shared? Thought back to remember what she looked like?” 

“I mean… of course? But… Fuck, I don’t know… Ever since that fucking monster did what he did I can’t remember anything about her. It’s frustrated me for so long that I remembered every detail about him, but forgot everything about her.” I growled.

Alcina put her hand on mine and I looked at her gratefully.

The girls swarmed onto the bed, but were careful to not squish me because of the things on my back.

I was scared to see what those were, but I couldn’t think about them right now…

“Thank you, girls.” I said softly.

All three of them smiled at me and I looked back to Mother Miranda.

“It warms my cold heart that you have found a place here with Alcina and her daughters…” Mother Miranda said warmly and then sighed wistfully. “I have the answers you seek and Alcina seems to think I should give you those answers, but do you truly want them? If you say yes then I will reveal everything to you and will not lie.” 

Mother Miranda’s eyes bored into my own while she said this and I could tell that if I said yes that it would be a turning point for me.

Do you really want those answers if they might change everything, Andy?

…

Yes, yes you do.

I nodded my head in acknowledgement that I do and Mother Miranda closed her eyes.

“All right, all right… You have made your choice and I will honor that.” Mother Miranda said, moving her hand towards me, and in a surprising moment, she picked my hand up and squeezed it gently while looking into my eyes. “You, Andrada Vârcolac, are… m-my… daughter…”

Mother Miranda had said that last part so softly that I had to use my enhanced hearing to understand what she had said, but when I did, I stared at her in shock.

What…

That…

That…

I ripped my hand out Mother Miranda’s own and started to tremble.

Trembled with what I didn’t fucking know, but the emotions coursing through my body felt like they would tear me apart.

“You’re… You're lying . You have to be!” I snarled, trying to mov, but wincing when I did. “My mother is dead! That fucking monster of man killed her!”

Mother Miranda looked at me sadly and the girls looked scared for me.

I didn’t even want to look at Alcina and see how she was looking at me right now…

“What I say is true, Andrada. You’re Andrada Eva Vârcolac. My Eva. You must have felt the connection between mother and child when you were experiencing those dreams, did you not? Can’t you see how similar we are? I may be forever youthful, but our faces have many similarities. Surely, you see that…” Mother Miranda said sadly.

“I…” I tried to say, but couldn’t speak.

My throat felt like it was tight and I found myself really looking at this woman who claimed to be my mother. I looked at her eyes that were gold now and they reminded me of how the color mine had glowed at times. I looked at the bridge of her nose, the set of her cheeks, the way her face was shaped, the way her lips were formed, and the color of her hair.

Everything reminded me of…

Well, me .

Tears came to my eyes and I could feel them rolling down my cheeks.

“Mamă?” I whispered softly.

(Mom)

Mother Miranda’s face lit up in a bright smile and I noticed she was crying too. Her Hand reached for mine again and I let her take it without resistance. She rubbed soothing circles on the back of my hand which made my whole body relax.

“Da, Eva. Sunt mama ta și sunt atât de fericită să te văd în sfârșit din nou.” Mother Miranda replied, voice trembling as we both broke down even further.

(Yes, Eva. I am your mother and I am so happy to finally see you once again.)

I fucking wanted to hug my Mamă so badly, but when I tried to move again, I winced and huffed out in annoyance which made Mamă laugh.

I heard Alcina gasp and turned to her to see her looking wide-eyed at Mamă.

“You are… laughing. Truly laughing .” Alcina whispered.

Mamă looked at Alcina with a soft smile.

“I am, Alcina. For so long I felt that piece of my very being missing from my damaged soul. You and the other Lords came into my life and filled a piece of that. I will forever be grateful to you four for finding your way to me when I had all but given up on this world. But a piece, that piece I had lost when Eva took her final breath, had never filled.” Mamă explained and I could see Alcina starting to cry now too. “You understand don’t you, Alcina? You have your daughters so I know you understand. I tried to replace my daughter with you four and I did you all a great disservice. I tried to create a family, but it fell flat because of my own selfishness. I hope you can forgive me someday. You four are more than a replacement for something I had thought I lost. Now that Eva is back, I hope we can heal together from our wounds.”

I listened to all of this and could feel the thick emotion swirling inside this space.

“I…” Alcina tried to say, but got choked up with emotion, so our daughters swarmed over to her to comfort her. “Thank you sweetlings.” She said as they all hugged her. “I admit that not everyday was painless, but you never treated us like we were lesser, Miranda. You were a grieving mother who may have been coping using unhealthy means, but you saved us and gifted us with things that the four of us would have never had if it were not for you. So, I say this now, we may not have been the family you wanted, but you loved us nonetheless and we in turn loved you.”

Alcina’s makeup was now smudged and ruined, but my mate looked beautiful as she answered Mamă.

I looked at Mamă and she was now crying more than she was which made me squeeze her hand in support.

Mamă turned to look at me and smile gratefully.

“You have no idea how much that means to me, Alcina. And I thank you for that love.” Mamă replied.

“It is no trouble. No trouble at all, Miranda.” Alcina said while softly shaking her head.

“Hurray for happy endings!” Daniela squealed.

Everyone turned to look at Daniela and she looked sheepish at her outburst, but everyone laughed at her words which made her beam like she had just won a billion lei.

“You’re something else, bug.” I said with a chuckle.

“I know!” Daniela chirped.

Both Bela and Cassandra groaned, but they both were smiling at their younger sister.

Once everyone settled down, I thought that there were more questions I needed to ask, big ones that still were swimming through my mind because I still didn’t understand how all of this happened and came to be, so I turned back to Mamă and spoke up.

“I know this is supposed to be a happy occasion, but I still don’t understand some things…” I said, but trailed off not really knowing where to start, but felt the sting in my back and thought that was a pretty good place to start. “What’s attached to my back?”

“Wings. Beautiful black wings.” Mamă answered, a happy smile on her face.

“Wings? Why the hell do I have wings? I thought I was a… Lycan?” I questioned, turning to look at Alcina. “That's what you called me when I came here. I’m that right?”

“You are, but you are also something… more.” Alcina answered, cryptically.

Mamă spoke up so I turned back to her.

“Alcina is right. You are something more. And from my conversation with her I will tell you your tale and how you came to be if that is what you want.” Mamă said, nervousness in her tone, her fingers twiddling in her lap.

“Yes, yes I would like to know, Mamă.” I responded confidently.

“All right. You know from the dreams that I was a mother who was raising a child. I was raising you here in Romania in a county called Timiș in a commune called Sânpetru Mare. Your father was a Vârcolac or what’s commonly known as a Werewolf. Half-human, Half-wolf. He… was not a good man. Not at all and got himself killed by hunters because he had killed two many young women. I was actually quite relieved to know that he had passed and tried to focus on you. Unfortunately, you had gotten sick because of the cold and the commune only relied on herbalistic medicine. That fever ended up taking your life and it destroyed me…” Mamă explained, her voice cracking. “I ended up wandering into a cave that was rumored to be ‘ moartea întruchipată ,’ so I could pass on and be reunited with you, but the Black god had other ideas… It reshaped me in its image, but I felt… cold. I felt cold and did not even notice that the wounds on my feet had healed and the snowstorm that I continued to walk in longer affected me. I returned to our cabin only to release this newfound power I had attained could not grant me what I wanted the most. I was distraught and reeling from the revelation, mind my being twisted by the mold, so I thought that having a piece of you with me always would serve as a reminder of my failure.” Mamă explained, tiredness evident on her face, her eyes fluttering like she was relieving everything in real time.

(death incarnate)

“That’s… a lot and not all of it is it?” I asked, rubbing my hands over my face.

“No, that is not all of it. I left the village and ventured to where all of us reside now and began to… conduct rituals and soon as I could. None of them ever yielded results so I thought all my hard work was for naught, but something was different about the last one…” Mamă admitted.

“Different? What was different?” I asked.

“It was the blood. I think I had suggested that you use your blood in the rituals.” Alcina answered for Mamă. “I believe that was only the previous night before I found you on my doorstep, Draga Mea.” 

“Yes, that is exactly right. I had never thought of using my own blood as a catalyst in the rituals because I was hesitant to involve the mold in something so delicate. The mold can do great things, but its success rate is abysmal. I had already been lucky enough to have Alcina, Karl, Donna, and Salvatore in my life… I did not think I would ever break you out of death's firm grasp, but I had created an unwitting gateway for you to do just that.” Miranda explained, her expression turning happier.

“What do you mean, Mamă?” I asked, still confused.

“Your village. You told me your village's name, Andrada, do you remember?” Alcina asked intently.

“Yes, my village's name was cealaltă parte. He said the village was named because it was on the other side of the woods.” I answered, growling a little at a memory of the monster.

“The other side is a correct translation, but your father lied to you.” Mamă admitted, her expressions turning dark, her eyes barely containing unbridled anger. “Alcina has told me what that disgusting, vile man has done to you and I promise you my daughter that I will find a way to punish him.”

Mamă’s admission that he lied wasn’t surprising, but the emotion in her voice at her promise made me want to jump into her arms and never leave..

“Thank you, Mamă…” I whispered, tears coming back to my eyes.

“It is the least I could do, Eva.” Mamă replied, scooting closer to me and swiping away the tears that had fell. But yes, he lied. I am sure you do not find that surprising, but your village was not a regular village. Where you resided, grew up, and called home was Purgatory.” 

I blinked at that and furrowed my brows.

“Purgatory? Like the waiting room for souls?” I asked.

“Hmmmm… Not in that specific sense, no. Plato, Heraclides Ponticus, and the Roman Catholics had the right idea about the place, but the wrong idea about what resided there.” Mamă explained. “Purgatory is the afterlife for all beings that are classified as ‘other.’ When you passed your soul was perceived as other and was sorted into Purgatory. Since your father was a Werewolf you were as well so that made you ‘other.’”

“So I didn’t get my beast because of all of the Lycan bites I got in that forest?” I asked, stunned by all that I was learning.

Mamă said that he was Werewolf, but knowing that and understanding that were two different things.

“No, no you did not become what you are because of the Purgatory’s guards. If anything, their bites just unlocked your latent potential and boosted your power.” Mamă answered while chuckling. “And do not think I have forgotten about your tussle with Karl. That situation will still have to be handled in the near future.”

“All right, all right, that… that makes sense and I haven’t forgotten…” I grumbled.

Alcina and our girls laughed a bit at that, but I stuck my tongue out at them.

“Do not act like a child, Eva.” Mamă scolded.

My eyes widened at Mamă and that made everyone laugh even harder.

“Sorry…” I mumbled.

“Mhm. So, with you stuck in Purgatory and under your fathers thumb, you were stuck, but with the ritual I had completed, I broke a hole through Purgatory's barrier that allowed you to come across back into the land of the living once more.” Mamă finished.

“Wow…” I whispered, but instantly thought of something else. “A hole? But wouldn’t that have allowed others to escape?” I added, worried.

“While your question is valid, you do not have to be concerned. The ritual was attuned to your blood and would have only allowed you to cross. I am sure your father may have, but we do not have to worry about that now do we?”

I sighed in relief.

“That's good and no, no we don’t” I replied coolly. “But wait… if we were in Purgatory and I killed him then where did his soul go?”

“To Hell.” Mamă answered bluntly.

“Hell?” I asked. “That's real too?”

“It is and his soul no doubt is there. I promised you that I would punish him for what he has done to you and I will. I have a particularly horrid plan in mind for him and I shall talk to you when I move forward with the preparations.” Mamă answered with a wide smile.

I nodded my head and smiled back at Mamă.

Finally.

I finally felt whole and I was so happy that my family was surrounding me.

My mother wasn’t dead and the monster was slain.

It couldn’t get any better than that.

Notes:

ITS HERE! Did you guys like it? Was it everything you wanted? Do you like nice Mother Miranda? I thought it was a cool deviation from the same old villain that is written over and over again. Mother Miranda is a grief stricken mother who is trying her best in my story. She's not perfect, but she's trying. She's definitely made some mistakes regarding the four Lords, but she'll hopefully try to fix them not that she's out of her haze of grief she's been stuck in.

Sometimes we don't want to hurt the people we care about, but we do so anyway because of our actions.

Chapter 29: Chapter 29 - Wings

Summary:

And tries her wings on for size...

Once all the serious talk was over with, I slowly got out of bed with the girl's help and carefully maneuvered myself so everyone could get a good look at my new wings. They all were fawning over me and I blushed a little at all the attention.

So unnecessary…

They’re just wings!

Alcina was looking at me like I was the only person in the world, admiring my form top to bottom, and I was doing the same. She still hadn’t changed from the black dress. I couldn’t help running my eyes over the expanse of her body, staring intently at the exposed flesh, stopping at the feminine yet muscular thighs that could easily crush me, and finally those amber eyes that burned with intensity.

“How are you feeling, Iubirea Mea?” Alcina husked, then cleared her throat.

The girls giggled and even Mamă chuckled at my mate's obvious state.

“And I hear I thought I had instilled some manners in you, Alcina…” Mamă tsked, feigning disappointment.

“Miranda, leave me be.” Alcina groaned. “Am I not allowed to admire my mate?”

“You are but do not forget that is my daughter you are ogling.” Mamă teased.

“Mamă!” I whined, feeling embarrassed.

Mamă raised an eyebrow at me and the girls cackled loudly this time.

“Now, you know how we feel!” Cassandra exclaimed, grinning widely.

I spun to Casandra and narrowed my eyes at her.

“No cussing? You usually have the mouth of a sailor, but you’re being civil? Have you gone soft firefly?” I asked.

“W-Well I- uh… I don’t- You…” Cassandra stumbled, fumbling to defend her reputation.

“Do not tease the poor girl, Eva.” Mamă chided. “They were raised to be on their best behavior when in my presence.” Mamă explained then turned to the girls. “But that is no longer necessary and I give you permission to be yourselves. We are family after all.”

The girls gasped at Mamăs words.

“Truly? Are you sure that is the best idea, Miranda? They can be quite… rowdy.” Alcina said.

Mamă waved Alcina’s concern away.

“It is fine. I may be the prophet, but I would like to enjoy my true family once more.” Mamă replied, stepping beside me.

“I… I would like that as well.” Alcina admitted softly.

“Then it is decided.” Mamă said with a wide smile.

“And, to answer your earlier question before we got thrown off course, yes I’m fine, sugar. A little sore, but I feel amazing. I can see again and I have everything I’ve wanted, so how can I not feel good?” I asked, walking over to my mate and placing a kiss on her lips.

The girls gagged at the display of affection.

I rolled my eyes.

“I am so very glad, Andrada.” Alcina replied softly. “I was beside myself with worry when you fell to the floor in pain. The only reason I did not go on a rampage was because Miranda said she would explain what was happening.”

“Mother chained smoked to calm her nerves.” Bela added.

“Yeah! Mother smelled like a chimney!” Danila chirped.

Alcina groaned, but had a small smile on her face.

“Would you rather that or a rampage?” Alcina asked, a finely trimmed eyebrow up in question toward our girls.

“The smoking.” The girls replied in unison and I laughed.

“Be wary that just because you will not fall to the same diseases as normal humans does not mean it is a good habit to keep, Alcina.” Mamă reprimanded.

“So what you are saying, Miranda, is that I should be smoking something more… natural?” Aclina joked.

The joke had us all stunned, but the more surprising thing was that Mamă burst out laughing at the obvious insinuation.

“Do as you please, Alcina.” Mamă chuckled. “I am sure Donna has some… herbs in her garden.” Mamă added, then turned to Bela. “Right, my dear?”

Bela’s eyes went wide and her face drained of the little color it had.

“I-I don’t… Donna never….” Bela stuttered.

This time I burst out laughing and had tears in my eyes.

“Don’t laugh at my suffering father!” Bela hissed.

“Sorry, sorry.” I replied, wiping the tears from my eyes.

Bela huffed, but was getting teased by Cassandra and Daniela.

Once everything calmed down again, Alcina had a serious expression on her face and was looking towards Mamă.

“What is it, Alcina?” Mamă asked.

“I… I just want to thank you again for not giving up on Andrada and doing the ritual. My family is complete and I can not be happier. That is all because of you and your perseverance.” Alcina admitted while she walked toward Mamă and held her hand in her own.

“Think nothing of it, dear. I am just content that the ones I care about are happy.” Mamă replied, waving her other hand in the air.

“Oooh! Speaking of the past!” Daniela said excitedly. “Can mother tell the story of how she met father?!”

Aclina, Mamă, and I turned to the girls who all looked in agreement that they also wanted to hear that fateful day.

“All right, if I must, I suppose.” Alinca sighed, the girls cheering as we all got comfortable for the story. 

The girls sat on the floor, criss-cross applesauce, Alcina and I sat on the couch- settee. Alcina caught me calling her precious furniture a couch and she lectured me on what a settee is. I learned that settee’s were for high class individuals who wanted to engage in conversation and to serve as a status symbol. The things in one’s home reflected on the individual who owned it, so she said that was why everything in the castle was so ostentatious.

And Alcina said she just liked gold…

Mamă made sure my wings weren’t being sat on, I thanked her for her help, she gave me a kiss on the cheek, and then pulled up a comfortable chair that was in the corner, relaxing into it.

Everyone was waiting eagerly for Alcina to start.

“It all started on a night where the full moon was out, shining down upon Castle Dimitrescu, and a lone Countess who was admiring its beauty.” Alcina started, everyone hung off her every word and so was I. “Said Countess, me, was enjoying a night like any other, her children enjoying themselves to the fullest, chasing unruly maids around the halls, and I just so happened to catch something in the corner of my eyes. Brief movement of a shadow falling down onto my doorstep. I could not help but think that it was another maiden coming to my castle for refuge, but when my eyes drifted to the shadow, I saw a woman in rags, wounds littering her body, but this woman was still as stone. I found that detail quite odd since the woman wore little clothing and had come to my castle in the middle of a snowstorm. The woman already piqued my interest, but what made me leave my chambers to see this woman up close was her eyes. Bright pink and the other lost. But it was the queer color that had me entranced and was like staring into the hottest of flames and it threatened to burn my very existence. I somehow broke our trance and made a decision to head to the castle's entrance. I wove through the halls swiftly, ignoring the terrified faces of the injured maids, and found myself at said entrance. And when I opened the doors… The scent of a Lycan flooded my nose, but it was a thousand times stronger. Stronger and different. The scent was not repulsing like Karl’s and the other Lycan’s, but so intoxicating. It felt like I was losing myself the more I inhaled and I could feel my balaur stirring from its sleep. The reigns I held tightly were slipping so I took a moment to compass myself before I could hold on no longer. With all of the intrigue surrounding the woman, I decided I could not let her go and brought her into my home. I needed- no wanted to figure out what was different about her and… I eventually did and did not regret my decision that night, but thanked the Black god for bringing iubirea vieții mele to me.”

(The love of my life)

Alcina’s story came to an end and everyone had tears in their eyes.

Daneila started clapping and Mamă looked like she could break down at any second.

“A wonderful story, Alcina. The fates destined your pairing and the Black god brought you together. I wish the two of you eternal happiness.” Mamă said sincerely.

“Thank you, Mamă.” I replied warmly.

“Thank you Miranda. Truly.” Alcina replied, bowing her head slightly.

“It is no matter.” Mamă replied. “Now.., after that riveting story how about we test your wings, Eva? You will need to unfurl them, stretch them and well… spread your wings as they say.”

I chuckled at Mamăs words, but nodded my head.

“Makes sense, but will this mess with the beast in any way? Like my transformations?” I asked, anxious and curious as to how that would work.

“Hmmmm…” Mamă hummed, tapping a finger to her chin in thought. “I do not why it would interfere with them, but when you like, we can go into an open field one night and test if there are any negative effects of them mixing. Does that sound agreeable?”

“It does. I would like to find out sooner than later.” I answered.

“Then how about connecting with your wings and going from there? What you have to do is learn how to crawl.” Mamă said.

“Crawl? Not walk?” I asked.

“As a child you first learn to crawl, then to walk, then to run. The mastering of your legs is much like the mastering of your wings. First you must connect with your wings, then you must familiarize yourself with your wings, and then you may try to soar through the sky.” Mamă explained.

“And was it hard for you? Learning to fly?” I asked, eager to know more about Mamăs past.

Mamă chuckled.

“It indeed was. Flying was as foreign to me as a fish breathing the air. And you can talk to Salvatore about how hard that is. My wings grew, but I did not grasp how they functioned. At first, I tried flying into the air, imagining myself like a crow who flapped its wings, but I stayed rooted to the spot I was standing in. The problem with my thought process wasn’t the image itself, but the lack of information on how my wings worked. Just because you think about walking does not mean you walk. Your brain, your body, and your legs all communicate with one another to form the idea, the process, and the act itself. It does all this flawlessly, but adding new appendages that were not there before is like getting another arm. Your brain and body need to first get used to the idea of the new arm. Some surgeries where one loses an arm and gets another do not work out because the body rejects the new arm. Then the body needs to process that the new arm is indeed staying. New pathways, and information will be communicated to and fro to link the arm to the whole of the body. And then it is finally time for the act itself. After all of that was said and done, I practiced. I practiced and continued to practice until I knew the ins and outs of my new appendages. Practice makes perfect after all, my dear daughter.” Mamă explained, patting me on the shoulder.

All right…

Okay…

I… think I understood all of that…

“So… right now I let my body get used to the idea of my wings?” I asked.

“Indeed. Do not strain your wings, but put them in the back of your mind. You do not think about your legs and arms every minute of every day, so you should not actively think about them. I know you would like to fly sooner rather than later, but patience is a virtue and you will have greater results than trying to force the issue.” Mamă answered.

“All right. I'll try to do that, Mamă.” I replied, feeling the itch on my back, but trying to ignore it. “I think it's going to be hard, but I’ll do my best.”

Mamă nodded at me and then turned to Alcina.

“I would have clothes specifically made for this form, Alcina. Eva will be able to retract her wings in time, but she will have to learn that skill, so her wings will be out for the time being.” Mamă said.

“I will do that, Miranda. Thank you for the advice.” Alcina replied warmly.

“Now I think it is time to re-introduce my dear daughter to the others, yes?” Mamă asked, excitement in her voice.

Oh fuck…

Chapter 30: Chapter 30 - Moving Forward

Summary:

Andy and Karl fight for the second time... Winner takes all...

“It will be all right, Lună Mea. They all know who you are, so I am sure they will greet you with open arms.” Alcina said, her arms linked through mine, our bodies close, and walking down the hall to the Main Hall.

Mamă and our girl were following behind us, talking about their hobbies which Mamă seemed to be interested in. That made me happy. To hear them talking excitedly and getting along. It warmed my heart.

But…

Even with Alcina’s words, I was still a nervous wreck as we got closer and closer to the Main Hall. Mamă said she had used her crows to inform the other Lords to be present and that an announcement will be made there. 

If they weren’t stupid, like Karl, then I’m sure they knew what the hell it would be about.

I literally grew wings and had an eyeball fly into my head…

“It's going to be okay father!” Daniela said, now on my right side. “And even if someone does say something I’m sure you can kick their ass!”

“Daniela!” Alcina gasped.

“What? Father can!” Daniela whined.

“I know your father can, but I was talking about your foul language…” Alcina sighed.

Daniela had already gone back to talking with her sister and Mamă.

I chuckled and felt a little more relaxed after that.

Eventually all of us reached the Main Hall and the four Lords were standing all with different expressions on their faces.

Donna…

Well, I couldn’t tell how she looked because of the veil, but Angie looked excited. She was bouncing around in Donna’s arms and being animated which was a good thing I guess. Donna looked very put together and I was happy that the woman was doing well. After that whole incident with Angie, I felt a little more connected to Donna because of our shared experience with abuse and trauma. She had visited a couple more times since then and we had talked at length, even though it was hard, about what we both went through.

I don’t think there was a better person for Bela and I knew if something happened that Bela would treat the woman with the utmost respect she deserved.

Salvatore wore a smile on his face and stood still.

I enjoyed talking with the man and thought he was a very respectful person from the few minutes we had talked. He seemed to have gotten the shit end of the day, but tried his very best to not let that get him down. I felt sorry for him and hoped he would get the happiness he deserved sometime in the future.

And Karl…

Karl wore a frown on that ugly ass face of his, but he tried to smile when he saw the girls. That was the one thing I didn’t hate about the dog. He was good to our girls, so that made me hate him just a little less. He stood there with his hammer gripped in his hands, no cigar this time, and looking a little more put together. I could tell that he bathed and didn’t stink of grease, but had a wet dog smell now.

Karl went to open his mouth, Mamă cut him off.

“Thank you for answering my summons. I have a very special announcement to make in light of recent events. Some of you may have already guessed as to what this announcement may be and I will confirm your suspicions. As you all know the incident with Alcina’s mate Andrada was a peculiar one, but shed some light on some truths that have been hidden since her arrival here in Castle Dimitrescu” Mamă said, voice calm and collected. “Andrada here is the one thing I have been working towards. She is the fruit of my labor and the light of my life. I can proudly say to you all that Andrada Eva Vârcolac is… my daughter.”

Mamăs words boomed through the Main Hall and the four Lords' eyes widened at the new information.

Donna actually flipped up her veil so she could look at me.

Salvatore was looking at me in awe.

And Karl had a frown on his face.

“Bullshit.” Karl growled. “Bull-fucking-shit! There's no way that Gigantica’s freak mutt is your daughter!” He yelled, throwing his shades to the ground in anger

Karls words echoed and all eyes turned to him.

I could see that everyone was upset at what he said, but surprisingly, Mamă just looked at him with pity. I thought she would be super, lash out, or silence him, but she didn’t do any of those things. She calmly walked over to him and took one of his hands in her own.

“It is true, Karl. I have confirmed it myself. You cannot deny what you have seen with your own eyes. Wings as black as night, the same as mine, the eye that was implanted in my headdress now resides in her, and her features share shockingly similar to my own.” Mamă explained, trying to get through to the man who clearly didn’t want to listen

Karls scowled at her and ripped his hand out of hers.

“So what? We all have to just take your fucking word? Expect this shit to be believable? And what now? You replace us with her ? You finally achieve your goal and you throw the goddamn rejects in the trash?!” Karl yelled at the top of his lungs, his face red with anger.

“Karl…” Mamă warned.

“No… No! Don’t- Don’t fucking do that! You don’t get to! Is it because she shares your blood?! Is it because she’s stronger! I’m strong! Let me fucking prove to you that I’m better than her! I’ll show you that she’s a fucking phony and remove the wool of your blind-ass eyes!” Karl yelled, snarling.

Mamă sighed.

“I did not want it to come to this, but you are not giving me any choice…” Mamă said sadly. “There was still the issue of Eva’s victory over you. There cannot be two Alphas of a pack and I was hoping we could resolve that issue peacefully. I now see that thought was a fool's endeavor and will rectify it at this moment. Karl Heisenberg, Lord of House Heisenberg, your claim on your reign has been challenged, and your pack is in disarray. Rise to the call or step aside. What say you?” 

Karl’s eyes were looking at me, burning with intense anger and hatred, but it seemed like he was at least listening to what Mamă was saying.

“I accept. Bring on the fucking fight mutt!” Karl barked.

“Very well.” Mamă sighed, and moved out his way.

Karl then began his change and I guess we were doing this right fucking now. His body bent and bowed, bones realigning to shape into his beastly form. Hair grew from his boy, his clothes ripped to shreds, his claws elongated from his fingertips, and his eyes glowed a bright yellow.

Fuck me…

I was angry.

Actually I was fucking pissed .

And I could feel that Alcina and our girls were seething in anger too.

The dog had thrown aside Mamăs kindness, insulted Alcina, and repeatedly shit on me the entire time he talked. This was supposed to be a happy fucking time where I finally got to be introduced as my real self and this bitter man-child threw a tantrum because of the assumptions running through that thick skull of his.

Growling, I stepped forward and began my own change to meet this idiotic fucking challenge. I felt my own bones snapping, reforming so they could change into my beasts form, I felt the hair grow from my skin, I felt my claws extending from my own fingertips, I felt my face growing, elongating into the muzzle that snapped and snarled where the other beast was, and I finally felt the burning rage coming from deep within.

The beast and I were angry.

We were so fucking angry and…

We were done letting the man-thing run his mouth.

As soon as I was done changing, I launched at Karl and he launched at me. He looked like a rabid animal, charging at me with no plan, and I was going to use that against him. The beast and I were one. We were one in everything and right now that everything was centered on one singular thing. We were going to tear him apart, limb from limb, and make him beg us for fucking mercy.

Karl tried to slash at my head, but I brought up an arm to block so his claws only sliced into my forearm. That hurt a little, but I immediately grabbed that hand that slashed at me before he could retract it back, latched on with my other hand and planted my feet on the ground. Once I did that, I used my strength to launch him in the air which took the dumbass by surprise and slammed him back down to the ground. The slam caused the floor to split and break from the pressure of the slam which Alcina would have my ass for. 

I was hoping that would put Karl down, but he got back up and faced me again.

I snarled at him and he charged me again.

This time I was the first to attack.

With my superior speed, I made it to him first before he made it to me and dug my claws into his chest. He howled in pain and used that moment of distraction to lift him in the air and throw him towards the doors. He soared through the air, smashing into the doors, and through them because of the force of the throw. The doors were destroyed, but I knew that wouldn’t be the end of it so I followed him out of the castle.

When I got through the broken doors, I saw him standing back up, bleeding from his chest, and huffing through his nose. His head snapped to me and he angled his maw up, howling to the sky.

I wondered why the idiot was doing that, but could hear the thump of feet pounding on snow in the distance and immediately knew what this fucking moron had done.

Lycans.

A fucking bunch of them started to appear out of the forest one-by-one and suddenly surrounded the two us in a circle. It was like they were waiting for the outcome, but wouldn’t interfere in the battle between the two of us and Karl looked absolutely pissed that they weren’t going to help him after he called them.

Karl then slashed at a tree that was beside him, broke it in two, lifted it up with his arms, muscles bulging with the weight, and chucked it right at me.

The fuck does he think that will do?

The tree soared in the air straight to me, but all I did to intercept it was hold out my hands in front of me like I was trying to catch a ball. It came closer and closer while Karl looked on in satisfaction, but even in his transformation, I could see the shock on his face when it came to a dead stop.

It came to a dead stop not because it hit me, but because I stopped it.

The tree sent a little shockwave of force because of being stopped, kicking up some snow and dirt in the process, but I was unharmed by the big tree. The three was stopped and it was now in my hands so I thought it would be fitting to give it back to its sender.

And that's exactly what I did.

I threw it at Karl, just like he threw it at me, but he didn’t catch it like me. He couldn't even get out of the way of the big thing in time because it moved so fast and it ended up hitting his right arm. He let out a howl of pain and I could see that he wouldn’t be able to use that arm after that.

Hopefully he doesn’t heal fast…

Once again, I took the initiative, ran to Karl quickly, and launched myself at him while he was busy focusing on his injured arm. We bothe tumbled into the ground, rolling and fighting, but I got on top of him. He tried to wiggle out from underneath me, but I wasn’t going to let him go.

I was better than him.

Stronger than him.

And he was going to fucking pay for his disrespect.

I pulled back my fist…

And brought it back down on Karl's face.

Blood gushed from his nose at the first sign of contact and he howled in pain again.

I didn’t care though.

I pulled my fist back then brought down again.

And again…

And again…

Again and again and again…

Over and over until Karl’s face was a blood mess and he stopped struggling underneath me.

All of the Lycans were quiet around us as I beat Karl to a pulp, but I was so focused on said beating, that when he had stilled, I didn’t notice when they started to howl. The howling got louder and louder until I came back from my anger fueled haze to hear them all howling in unison.

I stood up from Karl’s bloody and beaten body.

Proud and tall.

And all of the Lycans bowed to me.

They bowed to their one true Alpha.

Notes:

The true Alpha huh? How did you all like it? Was the fight good? I hoped you liked it.

Chapter 31: Chapter 31 - Aftermath (Round Two)

Summary:

Andy, Alcina, and Miranda try to move forward after the fight...

I had just fought Karl

I had just fought Karl and won .

Everyone had raced to where the fight was happening when the Lycans dispersed to see a bruised, bloody, and beaten Karl Heisenberg. He had transformed back because his slow healing took too much of his energy so he had to transform back into his human form.

The girls had gasped when they saw him.

Donna and Salvatore looked at him with pity.

Alcina tsked at her beaten ‘brother.’

And Mamă?

Mamă scooped him up, shielded him with her wings, and walked back to the castle while muttering apologies.

I even heard sniffles and I assumed she was crying.

I felt bad.

I felt bad for making Mamă cry, but Alcina hugged me from behind and said that it needed to be done. That he had been getting angrier and angrier ever since that first fight. She said she knew he would toppled over the edge at some point, but knew that I would do what I thought right and would stand by my side.

Alcina said I should talk to Miranda and clear the air of my guilt because she thought Miranda wasn’t mad at me for what happened, but mad at herself for the events that played out. She said that Miranda had a problem of blaming herself for all of what went wrong in her life and it ended up turning her into a bitter woman for a while who had a heart of ice.

“Miranda told me once that the snowstorm she had endured after her transformation into the Black gods prophet had frozen over her heart for all eternity… She confessed that she wanted nothing to do with the living anymore, but admitted that when I came to be… that when I came to be she felt her heart's warmth once again.” Alcina explained while looking in the castle's direction, holding me tighter to her body. “Miranda is many things, but she is a woman who cares immensely for the beings she cares about. I know this to be true by what she had told me that day and believed those words on a certain day when I had felt at my lowest. I had raged in the castle. Killing, massacring anything that was within my path because I could not bear my own existence.” Alcina said, a lone tear falling from her eye and onto me

“Sugar?” I asked, feeling her tremble and not from the cold.

“It is all right now, but then… I perceived my existence to be monsterly. I was a monster. I had overheard some of the maids talking and some vile words were thrown out without care. They vented about the girls and I. Something in me broke with their words. I only stopped my rampage when I looked down at my clawed hands and noticed them covered in blood. My hands shook, I trembled with immense grief, and I fled the castle. I felt the castle to Miranda’s and she greeted me with open arms. I told her off what had happened and she said I was not a monster. That monsters did not feel remorse for the actions they have done and that they certainly did not feel love. She said I had a loving soul that sung when she listened to it. She said it was the loveliest melody she had ever heard… I broke down after hearing those words, but I believed the prophet. I heard the sincerity in her voice and the truth of her words.”

“I…” I tried to say, but couldn’t get the words out

  “I say all of this because I want you to believe that you are not a monster for your actions. You feel remorse, you feel grief and… you feel love. All of those things show that you are not the monster you perceive yourself as. What you are is a protector. A steadfast knight whose courage and bravery shine like the moon's light, encompassing all with your soft glow and your healing presence.” Alcina said warmly. 

“I… I love you, Soarele Meu.” I whispered, emotion dripping from my voice.

“And I love you, Lună Mea, until the end of time.” Alcina replied, kissing the top of my head. “So talk with Miranda, pour out your heart to her and embrace the truth as she sees it.”

“I will.” I replied, sighing.

“Good.” Alcina said, releasing me from her grip. “Now come. The castle needs to be repaired and I need the help of my strong mate.”

I chuckled at that and went with my mate hand-in-hand feeling lighter than I had previously.

***

Alcina kissed me goodbye when we entered the castle and said she would be in her chamber working on some paperwork while I had a much needed talk with Miranda.

I watched my mate go and felt my nerves return.

All of the thoughts that were running through my head returned in full-force and I started to doubt if Mamă even wanted to see me since I had hurt Karl so bad.

What if she takes his side?

What if she doesn’t want anything to do with me?

What if she says I can’t be her daughter anymore?

I started to breathe quicker the closer I got to where Mamă was when she stayed in the castle. Sweat dripped down my back and I felt hotter even though I couldn't get hot. My vision started to get a little dizzy and I felt like I was going to throw up all the contents of my stomach.

I didn’t even know if she would be there.

Maybe she was still by Karl's side and tending to his wounds…

The guilt was starting to eat me alive and I felt myself start to cry as I stood in front of her Mamăs door.

I wanted to be a part of this family and it all had turned to shit in an instant…

Memories started to resurface of the fucking awful things he would say and I just couldn’t take it anymore. I crumpled to the ground, hyperventilating with each breath, and felt the weight of his wounds crushing me into submission. 

All of his words came back to me.

‘I couldn’t do anything right.’

‘I was a freak and a failure.’

‘I was only ever good for one thing.’

‘I was someone who shouldn't have been born…’

I trembled at the memories of his voice and curled up into a ball like I had done so many times in the past. 

I was back there again. 

Back in that room. 

Back in that, damp, disgusting room where I backed myself into the corner because that was the only place I had ever felt safe.

I don’t know how long I had been on the hall's floor, but when I opened my eyes, I was met with Mamăs gold ones. They were glistening with tears, puffy, red, and angry. I didn’t understand where I was or why she was crying, so I tried to speak but Mamă just brought a finger up to my lip and shushed me.

“Do not speak, Eva. I know the things that would come out of that mouth at the moment and you have nothing to be sorry for. We are currently in my chambers. I knew you were coming here and prepared to receive you, but your accelerated heart rate alerted me that something was wrong, so I opened the door to see my darling girl weeping on the floor…” Mamă said, her voice broken. “The sounds of your wailing tore into my heart. I wanted to mend what had broken you, but I did not know what to do, so I picked you up gently and carried you into my chambers. I hope that course of action was all right. I did not want to leave you out there and I wanted you to be able to calm down in a safe environment.”

“That was… That was fine… Thank you…” I replied, voice rough and raw.

“I am glad, my darling Eva.” Mamă said, taking a rag and wiping the seat from my brow gently.

“Why… Why do you call me that? I-I mean… I’m fine with it, but I just-” I started to ramble, but Mamă chuckled.

“It is easy enough to answer. Because your father was the one that named you Andrada, but I wanted to name you Eva. And your last name was not Vârcolac.” Mamă explained.

My eyes widened in shock.

“Not- Not… Vârcolac?” I reiterated, stammering a bit.

“No. I know how shocking that must be, but the name Vârcolac just translates to Werewolf. Your last name was Ciobanu. Vârcolac came to be because the souls that lie within Purgatory are stripped of their family names and stamped with the last name of what they are. This is because those in Purgatory no longer have any future and no longer need the reminder.” Mamă explained.

“ Ciobanu…” I whispered. “Eva Ciobanu…”

“Mmmmm.” Mamă hummed, raking her hands through my hair.

“Do you think… Do you think I can… keep Andrada, Mamă? I don’t mind you calling me Eva, but I feel like I made Andrada me . No matter what he wanted, I made Andrada into what I wanted to be. Andrada is the mate to Alcina, father to our girls, and protector all in one.” 

Mamă's hands stopped brushing and I thought I’d said something wrong.

“I will never deprive you of your own desires, my darling daughter. To say that I am proud of you is an understatement. To take something from him and make it your own requires incredible strength. So no, I do not mind if you keep the name Andrada. Not at all. All I want for you is your health and happiness. That is what matters. That is what is most important.” Mamă answered, emotion seeping through her tone.

“And… And you're not mad at me for the fight? I didn’t know if you were-” I tried to say, but Mamă cut me off.

“You foolish child.” Mamă sighed and my heart dropped until she started to speak again. “Why would I be upset with you? Karl made his bed. He was out of line and was put in line because of his heinous behavior. My heart does hold love for him, that is true, but I can not overlook his behavior if it brings harm to others. I believe Karl has a many things he needs to work through and I will be helping him with that in the future, but I am not at all mad at you for the outcome of his own actions.”

It felt like a weight had lifted from my shoulders.

Mamăs words sunk deep into my soul and I let out a sigh in relief.

“You really think I did the right thing?” I whispered.

“You did what you had to and protected the ones you care about, Eva. Ease your conscience because you could have killed him, but you did not. You only injured him so he could no longer pose any danger.” Mamă said gently, raising from the floor she had been kneeling on, so she could be eye level with me.

“I guess you're right…” I replied.

“I know I am right.” Mamă said with a smirk. ”Now, I guess our question of if your wings affect your transformations has been answered.”

“What?” I said dumbly.

Mamă chuckled.

“Your wings. They are no longer out, so I assume they disappear when you transform.” Mamă replied, pointing at my back.

I reached around to feel for the big nuisances, but they weren’t there.

“Oh shit…” I whispered.

“Must you use that foul language, Eva?” Mamă asked.

“Shi- I mean sorry, Mamă…” I replied, cringing when I almost did it again.

Mamă rolled her eyes at me.

“Do you think you are feeling better, my darling daughter?” Mamă asked.

“I… I am. I’m feeling a lot better actually. Thank you, Mamă.” I replied, smiling at her.

“Isn’t that what mothers are for? To help their child when they struggle? I have missed so much of your life because of things that were not under my control, so I have no issue trying to make it up to you, Eva. No issue at all.” Mamă said.

Slowly, I got up from the bed, body sore from the fight, but I needed to do something right now. Mamă was a little confused on why I was rushing myself, but when I rushed over to her and gave her a big hug, she hugged me back with the same intensity and we stayed like that for a little bit.

“And I’m glad you're here to do that. I’m so glad we’re finally together again.” I whispered, squeezing Mamă a little tighter.

And I’m so glad Alcina told me to come talk to you…

Chapter 32: Chapter 32 - Wings (Part Two)

Summary:

Andy gets intimate with Alcina and practices flying...

A week. 

It had been a week since my fight with Karl and I had been letting my wings adjust to my body like Mamă said I should. Transforming made my wings disappear and it answered the question if they interfered with each other. I didn’t try to force anything. I let the wings grow accustomed to my body. Mamă taught me how to furl and unfurl my wings when I don’t want them to be out. She said that that process was a little like my werewolf transformations and it would be painful the first few times, but would gradually get better the more I did it.

.

Right now though?

Right now, it was the morning, but I had Alcina's larger mouth wrapped around my cock.

My eyes were rolled into the back of my head and my hips were off the bed. Alcina had cupped my ass, lifting me off said bed, and began to devour my cock inch-by-inch. She was sucking my soul out and I felt like I was in the clouds.

Alcina bobbed her head up and down at a dizzying pace, her eyes locked onto mine. 

The sounds of sucking and slurping echoed through our chambers. 

“Fuck… Alcina…. So good….” I growled, sifting my hand through her black hair.

Alcina purred in response which sent vibrations through my cock and I groaned out.

I watched as Alcina’s head went up and down and up and down…

My mate was trying to kill me.

I was quickly approaching the end and I didn’t think I could hold out much longer if Alcina kept going at this pace.

“Alcina…” I whined.

I swear I could see my mate smirk while she drowned me in pleasure, but my calling out didn’t stop her. Her long tongue wrapped around my length while her lips created a seal that wrapped around me. Her wet, hot mouth devoured me whole time and time again.

I was close…

Fuck, I was close…

“Alcina… S-Slow down… C-Close…” I stuttered, voice trembling.

Alcina’s eyes gleamed dangerously with victory and she went even faster.

“Oh fuck… Cumming… Fucking… Cummming!” I moaned loudly.

I pushed Alcina’s head down onto my cock, burying it into her throat while I shot rope after rope of cum down her throat. Alcina took it all, swallowing everything I gave her without complaint. She purred as my hip twitched, cock throbbing inside her, as I came again and again.

I really was drowning now.

Lost in the sea of pleasure that was Alcina.

Finally, my orgasm finished and Alcina slowly lifted herself off of me without disconnecting our eyes. Her mouth left my cock with a pop and she liked those plump, red lips with her tongue, a devilish smile plastered on her face.

“Satisfied, Draga Mea?” Alcina asked as she crawled back up to me and connected our lips.

I was breathing hard, but I smiled drunkenly at Alcina as she pulled away.

“With you? Always, sugar. There's no one on this planet that is better than you.” I replied, stroking Alcina’s mate mark.

Alcina shivered at my touch and sighed wistfully.

I gave her a confused look.

“I would have liked to stay in our bed for a little while longer, but today is the day is it not?” Aclina asked, gracefully removing herself off the bed, breasts swaying mouth-wateringly.

I groaned.

At both things.

“Yes, today is the day I show you all what I’ve accomplished.” I replied, reluctantly getting off the bed too.

“Then how about we not keep everyone waiting? I am sure they are wondering where the both of us are and… I would quite like to see what you’ve accomplished this week.” Alcina said as she made her way toward the bathroom.

“All right… But I promise to make it up to you later! We are continuing this, Dragostea Mea!” I called out and I could hear Alcina’s heart beat speed up at my words.

I smirked at that and started to get ready.

And that was how I found myself here.

In the middle of a field.

I was in the middle of a field, on Castle Dimitrescu property, surrounded by everyone while I showed them what I had achieved in this week

It wasn’t much, but I was proud of myself for what I had accomplished.

I was just in my normal human form at the moment, but I planned to show everyone just how much control I had over my wings now.

“Whenever you're ready, Eva.” Mamă said softly as she backed up from me.

I looked at Alcina and our girls who were standing back a bit, but they all looked excited at seeing my wings again.

After Mamă had taught me to hide my wings, I hid them for most of the time I was awake because they got in the way when I was trying to work. Alcina needed my help with Nightshade Noir and I couldn’t move around if my wings kept smacking into whatever was around me. 

Alcina chuckled when it happened the first few times.

I definitely understood Aclina and her plights with her own body’s differences.

“All right… All right…” I said to myself, breathing in and then out.

I could see my breath in front of me, but didn’t feel the coldness seeping into my bones and felt the snow crunch beneath my feet. I closed my eyes and focused on what I wanted to do. I focused on the feeling of wings forming at my back, the feeling of the two appendages I wanted, and the feeling of wholeness that I felt every time my wings were out.

Focusing was always the right thing to do and it was no different now.

I could feel the beginnings of the transformation.

The sting that grew to a mounting pain that felt like the wounds in my back were opening up.

The bones that were forming that weren’t there before.

I focused and focused and focused…

Focused on the pain.

Focused on the feeling of my formed wings.

And then…

Relief.

I opened my eyes, spread my wings to their full wingspan and watched my family as they looked at me with awe in their eyes. The girls seemed to be giddy with seeing my wings while Alcina looked at me like I was a real life goddess and it brought a light blush to my cheeks.

And Mamă…

Mamă looked so proud that I had control over my own wings now and I couldn’t but feel pride well within my chest. It was nice to know that Mamă was proud of me for something I had been working on and that I had a parent that actually cared about me.

That was still a crazy thing to think about.

That I had a mother who wasn’t dead.

But Mamă has been here, beside my side, and I have loved every second of it.

“Frumos... Dragostea mea... Ești... radiantă .” Alcina whispered, her voice soft but revenant.

(Beautiful... My love... You are... radiant.)

Alcina had reverted to our mother tongue because she was so awe-struck and that made me preen in delight.

“Amazing! Fathers wings are huge!” Daniela squeaked, voice high pitched, but very excited. “Can we go flying? Can we?! Flying would be so cool!”

Cassandra hit her younger sister on the head playful and Daniela pouted at her.

“Why the fuc- Why would father fly us when she just learned how to control her wings?” Cassandra scoffed, correcting her language because Mamă was here.

“Cassie is actually using her head for once and has made a good point…” Bela said. “This time.”

“You…” Cassandra hissed, turning to the older sister.

Bela shrugged unrepentantly.

“All I did was speak truth.” Bela replied, her voice as calm as ever.

“You’re about to not fuc- not speak at all in about one second!” Cassandra screeched.

“GIRLS!” Aclina below, rubbing the bridge of her nose. “Enough with the arguing. We are here to support your father in her achievement.”

At that the girls all snapped out of there fighting and had the decency to shoot an apologetic smile my way.

I shook my head.

“My family… Got to love them…” I said to myself.

“Indeed you do.” Mamă said, her voice warm. “But Cassandra has a bit to go if she wants to correct the way she speaks.”

“Yeah , she does. She has the mouth of a sailor.” I agreed.

“Hey! I can hear you, you know! And so do you! You just don’t do it as much in front of mother and don’t do it all in front of grandma!” Cassandra hissed.

“Is this true, Eva?” Mamă asked sternly, her eyes on me now and they burned a hole into the side of my head.

I chuckled awkwardly and rubbed my neck.

“Of course it isn’t Mamă? I don’t cuss! I don’t even know any curse words!” I replied, feeling the sweat already dripping down my back.

“Eva…” Mamă said coldly.

“A-All right! All right! I cuss sometimes! Just sometimes! It’s usually when I relax or when I’m angry, but that's it! I don’t do it all the time!” I defended, hands in the air, finally having tuned to see Mamăs heavy gaze.

Mamă sighed.

“We will be talking about this later, yes?” Mamă said, voice stern.

“Yes, Mamă…” I mumbled.

The girls all laughed and Alcina was looking at sadly, but I could see that she wanted to smile which made me pout a little.

So…

I aimed my wings at the girls, flapped them a little, and kicked up some snow with the winds that launched all over them. They shrieked at the bit of snow flying their way and I laughed at their angry glares sent my way.

In all honesty, I was glad I was able to do something like this with them.

The cold was starting to fade, the snow was starting to melt, and the girls were able to come out of the castle more than they had been before. 

“Father!” Daniela screeched, dusting off her big coat and black dress.

I chuckled at my bug, but practiced flapping more.

I flapped and flapped and flapped.

I felt like I was getting a hang of it and became more confident.

And…

Something new happened.

The harder I flapped my wings, the lighter I started to feel. My feet started to lift off the ground, just a bit, and I could feel everyone's eye on me as I flapped even harder. I started to lift in the air bit by bit, meter by meter, and eventually was hovering off the ground. At this height, I was even taller than Alcina and grinned at my mate. She grinned back and I started to soar into the sky.

Holy shit…

I had gone up and up and up, started to feel the wind hitting my face, and could look down but not see anyone anymore. I was soaring above the clouds, flying like I was supposed to, and I loved every minute of it. My big, black feathered wings carried me through the sky until I was breathing hard. I had to circle back and land so I started back and looked for my family. When I spotted them, I dived down so I could land, but was going too fast and crashed into the snow-covered dirt.

I groaned with the impact.

Everyone ran over to me, worried for me, but I was laughing after the initial shock of the landing.

“Are you all right, Iubirea Mea?” Alcina said, crouching down to see if I was okay.

“I’m… I’m okay. I’m better than okay.” I replied, a big wolfish smile on my face.

Alcina surged forward and connected our lips in a breathtaking kiss.

When we were finally done sucking each other's face, Alcina pulled back and slapped my shoulder.

“Never do that again, Andrada. You scared me half to death!” Alcina said angrily.

“Sorry, Alcina…” I replied softly, letting my remorse shine through in my tone. “I promise I won’t do that without telling you first and I’ll practice landing.”

Alcina sighed.

“That is better than nothing I suppose.” Alcina said, standing up from her crouched position.

“Does this mean father can fly us places now?!” Daniela screeched, excited, jumping up and down where she stood.

Everyone laughed at Daniela and I shook my head with a smile on my face.

Notes:

A short chapter, but I hope you enjoyed it nonetheless! I thought it was kind of vital to show you guys that Andy actually needed to practice with these new appendages and she couldn't just use them because that wouldn't really makes sense lol.

Chapter 33: Chapter 33 - The Past & Present

Summary:

Alcina thinks back to past conversations while Andy sleeps right beside her...

POV: Alcina

I was… 

Sated.

It was night.

Andrada and I were both in our chambers that we shared as a mated pair. We retired for the night after a busy day of watching Andrada fly all over the sky, soar, and then crash into the earth, but brush the experience off like it mattered not. I felt quite panicked when I saw my mate diving from the skies, but sighed in relief when I saw the moronic woman was fine.

Said moronic woman could be thrashed in the head, but still be fine.

And that has nothing to do with the likes of me…

After that, our girls begged their father to fly them, particularly our bug, and Andrada made the impressive feat of carrying Daniela through the sky by her arms while she flapped her large wings with determination. I could see it in my mates eyes that she wanted to fulfill our youngest's request, and even though she only flew a few meters off the ground, Daniela was still squealing in delight as they flew.

I sighed wistfully and looked down.

Andrada, her mate, is passed out and cuddled up to her bosom. We might have retired for the night, but that does not mean we were not going to sleep when we got to our chambers. We made love once our bodies dropped into the plush bed.

I purred while stroking Andrada’s luxurious locks, traced over the scars, and focused on the fullness I felt in my own core.

But I looked at my mate.

Really looked at her.

I devoured Andrada with my eyes and listened to the salacious blood that ran through her veins.

“Oh, how I would love to sink my fangs into the alluring neck of yours, Iubirea Mea….” I mumbled while licking my lips.

Ever since Andrada and I mates, I have only ever craved her blood. She is the one that I crave, the one I itch to bite, the one I wish to drown in for all eternity. Her blood is the only thing that sates me, the blood of my one and only, my moon, and it is the only thing that parches my thirst. Blood that is not Andrada’s only holds back the tide that is my hunger. 

The beast within me roars only for our mate and we both find it glorious…

But…

The craving…

It has gotten…

Worse.

I crave more than usual.

And my core burned with intensity.

Hotter than usual.

I felt more territorial and so did Andrada.

Our love making tonight was voracious. It had been a mind-blowing experience that had me floating away on pleasure clouds, adrift to never return. When Andrada sunk her length deep inside me, knocking on a door that has not been knocked on for centuries, as I sunk my teeth into her lovely neck. 

Well…

I was lost to my own pleasure.

I was lost, but I reached even greater heights when Andrada filled me to the brim over and over and over again. Her sexual appetite was only matched by my own and she showed her prowess in our love nest time and time again. Her length twitched, jutted, and stayed hard for the longest of times until I felt like I could take no more.

But still Andrada gave me more.

But…

That euphoria only lasted in the moment and I was awoke with the brutal reality at 4 in the morning. It was almost ritualistic. I had to gently pry myself from Andrada and quickly make my way to the bathroom where I would empty the contents of my stomach on the toilet bowl, I crouched down, hair draped to cover my face, and usually cursed my very being. By the Black god, I had no earthly idea why I was always so nauseous, but I could not help the sinking feeling in my gut. I had been hiding this particular affliction from my mate by cleaning the bathroom thoroughly with my enhanced speed before she had the time to notice and spritzed myself with my favorite perfume to cancel out the smell. I still washed my very skin every morning, but by doing this, it gave me the peace of mind.

Why was I hiding my sickly state from the woman I loved?

Because I was scared.

And I did not scare easily.

My mind started to drift to the possibilities of what this daily nauseousness could be for I was no fool. I had been alive for quite a long time and there were only a handful of things that could make a woman nauseous like I am.

I shook my head and tried to vanish such thoughts from my mind.

It could not happen.

It could not .

I tried to let my panicked mind drift along the river of my thoughts, but the shores I ended up on were of a certain Prophet. I still could not believe the Moth- Miranda was Andrada’s mother. The whole reveal was not quite believable and to know my mate was Eva, the child of Miranda was she was trying to revive, her soul purpose in life, had me in a state of shock. I had guessed that she was no normal Lycan with her odd past and savory smell that was like no other. She could not possibly be like Karl and so that was what had attracted me to her, to the woman that fell unconscious on my doorstep.

Andrada was the only one for me, the love of my life, my other half, my moon, my mate.

But…

It had been… difficult to bury my past with a certain American vampire that resided in the castle at my behest. 

Faline…

I did not know who to turn to to help Clan Dimitrescu with this hunter problem and my mind only could turn to a certain clan that I had previous relations with. Faline from Clan Alnwick was that such vampire who I had an intimate past with. It was brief. I was young jazz singer, making my break in a foreign country that loved me and was impressionable to suave peoples who showered me with affection. The short affair never amounted to much because of our differences, but the vampire visited the castle a number of times and was a frequent body in my bed.

When I saw Faline for the first time, she was the same as she had always been.

Confidant.

Brash.

Narcissistic…

All of these traits I found repulsive, finding myself crunching up my nose in distaste, but I absolutely adored them in Andrada. The power she radiated and entrapped me with made my knees weak and a flutter to appear in my stomach.

But I could only remain stoic in the face of the age old vampire and make peace with the woman.

I feared what Andrada would do if she ever found out about our intertwined pasts, but that seems to be a long gone fear because Faline has found real love with our firefly. 

Hearing about their mutual infatuation made my blood boil so, as I promised, I visited Faline and…

Talked with her.

I closed my eyes and thought back to the day when the talk happened.

It was right after I had found the disturbing information out and so I sought Faline out.

I huffed and I puffed, but I did not bring the castle down.

I stalked through the halls of my castle with a determined gait, ready to shred a certain vampire to ribbons for their disrespect and brazenness.

I had to make my way to the other side of the castle, but it would be worth it.

A crude smile plastered itself onto my face.

How could it not?

Faline thinks that she can lie in my bed and then hop to my daughters?

I fear she may have gone insane because if she thought for one moment that I, Countess Dimitrescu, was going to let that happen under my roof then…

Then the cocky vampire was already as good as dead.

It only took a moment with my enhanced speed to get to Faline's room, the room I so graciously had given to her while she stayed in Romania, might I add. 

I was shaking and seething with anger.

The door was closed, so I decided to rip it off its hinges and throw it across the hall.

Faline, the traitorous wench, was sitting at the desk that was situated near the window, so the chair she was sitting in scraped across the floor and she stood up quickly to face what had just barged into her room.

Too bad it was me.

I bared my fangs at Faline, the baular roaring within me, and her face went even paler than it was.

I noticed Faline was dressed up more than usual and I sneered at her.

“Going somewhere?” I asked angrily, looking her up and down in disgust. “Have you no shame Faline? First me… Now my daughter!? Do you have a death wish! I should rip your entrails out and hang you from the raptors so I can watch you rot up there for however long I wish!” I yelled, stalking toward the wide-eyed woman.

Faline put her hands up.

“Alcina please! It’s… Well… it is what it looks like, but this is different!” Faline pleaded.

“Different? Different?! Are you talking about messing with my fragile heart, offering things you had no right to offer, and then disappearing without a trace? Is that what you are referring to? Then you had the audacity to show up at my castle with that same smug look on your face! The only reason I allowed you to live was because you were useful, so do you not say that this is different! I will not allow you to do to the same to Cassandra as you did to me!” I hisses, fists clenching at her collar, lifting her up in the air.

“I… I’m sorry, Alcina. Truly. I never- I never meant to hurt you…” Faline gasped, her body wiggling in my grasp.

“None of that matters now. I forbid you to go anywhere near Cassandra. And it is not just me you will have to go up against. Andrada, my mate, loves our girls just as much as I do and if you play around with our little firefly, then I suggest for you to go somewhere far, far away because she will do much worse to you then I ever could.” I warned, voice low and rough, a dangerous smile on my face.

“I… You make a good point and I am scared shitless by Andrada, but I can’t stay away from Cassandra. And if… And if that seals my fate then so be it. I have lived a long life, even longer than yours, and I have a chance at finally being happy. I have only had that chance once before and I blew it. I blew because of my fear and I don’t want to throw another chance away because I might not get one again. So please… I’m begging you, Alicina. Please let me chase my dream come true. Let me show you that I am serious. Because I really really am.” Faline implored me, a desperate look in her eye.

I narrowed my eyes at Faline.

“And I am supposed to go off your word alone? After all you have put me through?” I asked, voice tight, fingers curling in on her color even tighter, the ripping of fabric, thread breaking reaching my ears.

“Then… Then I’ll leave the Clan. Hand over my power to the vampire I trust the most. I’ll stay here, pledge my loyalty to you. Can you believe that? Would that be enough to prove that I’m serious, Alcina?” Faline asked, voice serious, eyed determined.

Faline's words made me pause.

She…

She would give up her position as Clan head for Cassandra?

Pledge her allegiance to a rival clan?

I slowly lowered Faline to the ground, uncurling my fingers from her collar, and backing away from the vampire.

I breathed in and out in an attempt to calm myself before I responded.

Who was I to stand in the way of love?

Even if it was with Faline…

“Do you… Do you truly mean that?” I asked, voice cautious.

“I do. I really do, Alcina. I meant every word I said. Every word.” Faline replied softly.

I sighed and rubbed my temples.

“One chance.” I said.

Faline’s eyes locked onto mine and they were bright once more.

“One singular chance, Faline.” I repeated, making my way to leave, but stopping before I passed through the doorless frame. “And remember what I have said. I may be cruel, but Andrada will make you rue the day you were born into this world if you break our fireflies heart.”

With that said, I left, not waiting to hear Faline’s response.

I opened my eyes once more to hear the rhythmic breathing of my mate.

I prayed to the Black god that Faline was good to Cassandra and prayed that Andrada never found out what the infuriating vampire used to be to me.

“Love you, sugar…” Andrada mumbled, burrowing herself into my chest.

I reveled in my mate's body being flush with mine.

“And I love you, lupoaica mea.” I teased, knowing Andrada could not hear.

(my she-wolf)

Andrada mumbled some more, but it was unintelligible so I instead stroked her hair in response.

I closed my eyes again, drifting, but remembering the second conversation I had that day.

I was in my office.

After my talk with Faline, I had sent some maids to fix the door and walked toward my office so I could finish up some work that needed to be done. The amount of paperwork that needed sorting was insurmountable and I could not keep putting it off onto Bela because they needed my signatures.

Somewhere along the way, Ingrid tagged along, filling me on the days chores.

“...The sheets have been stripped and are being washed as we speak. The Duke has procured some more silverware to replace the one that have been damaged. And there have been no injuries as of yet, my Lady.” Ingrid touted off just as we reached my office.

“Good. That is very good, Ingrid.” I said as I opened my door.  “And how are my girls? Andrada? My mate said she was going to check on the vineyard today with Bela? How is that fairing?”

I moved towards my desk as I listened to Ingrid's answer.

“The girls are fine. Daniela is in the library as always, Cassandra is in the armory too, and the trip to the vineyard seems to be going well. I checked on them myself just a little while ago and they were talking with the viticulturists. It seems that all is in order from what I overheard, my Lady.” Ingrid answered as I sat down.

I plucked my case from my chest, flipped it open, plucked a lone cigarette from the case and tucked it into my mouth. I opened the drawer on my left that had my lighter I kept there for when I smoke in the office, spun the wheel thrice, and when the flame alighted, watched as the flame burned the end of the cigarette.

I inhaled the smoke, reveling in the fine tobacco Donna cultivates, and exhaled it though my nose.

“I see.” I replied simply. “I am glad then that everything is going smoothly. But…”

“But…” Ingrid said wearily.

“But I have another thing I would ask you to do for me.” I said while picking up my pen.

“I am at your service, my Lady.” Ingrid said with a curtsy.

“I would like you to find Ioana and bring her to me. I need to… speak with her. I am afraid it is rather urgent, so if you please?” I asked, waving my hand to the door.

“Right away, my Lady.” Ingrid said, curtseyed again, and then promptly left.

My office door opened, shut, and then I was left alone for the moment.

“Always can count on, Ingrid.” I said aloud, looking down to the piles of papers on my desk.

It was much later when Ingrid returned with Ioana, knocking on the door for entry.

“Enter.” I said, my voice cool and commanding.

I sat back in my chair, setting down my pen, and taking another drag from my cigarette.

Ingrid and Ioana entered my office, curtsying when they stopped just in front of my desk, but not too close.

No, never to close.

I wanted to chuckle, but I held back and leaned forward.

“Thank you Ingrid for bringing Ioana. You may leave.” I said, dismissing the older woman.

Ingrid bowed her head respectfully, curtseyed again, and then left.

When the door closed shut, Ioana's heart beat faster and I could tell she was like a rabbit who was now trapped with the bigger, stronger wolf. I thought the thought was silly because it was really Andrada who was the wolf and I the dragon.

“I am sorry for interrupting your duties, Ioana, but we must have a discussion about certain… secret that has been revealed to me.” I said neutrally, eyes boring into the maid before me.

Ioana looked to me, unsure if she could speak, so I gave the scared maid permission

“Speak,” I commanded.

“S-Secrets, my Lady?” Ioana asked, voice trembling, but her eyes were meeting mine so that was a good sign.

A very good sign.

“Yes, secrets, and you know how I detest secrets so, Ioana. Do you have anything to say for yourself, little maiden?” I asked, voice dropping several octaves.

“I-I-I…” Ioana tried to say, but she stuttered to halt before clamping her mouth shut.

“Nothing? I suggest you confess now.” I said.

“I…. I-I’m sorry, my L-Lady, but… but I… I a-am interested in your daughter, Daniela…” Ioana said, half on the verge of tears, but her chin was held high.

I chuckled a bit at the confession and relaxed my shoulders.

“M-My Lady?” Ioana asked, confused, heart still beating faster than normal.

“Be calm, Ioana. I did not call you here to only throw you in the dungeons. I wanted the truth. The unfiltered truth from your lips and… I also wanted to know if you had the courage to say those very words you said in front of me.” I replied with a smirk, stamping the cigarette out on the ashtray. “And it seems like you do indeed have some courage, little maiden.”

Ioana let out a sigh of relief.

“I will warn you though. Break my darling bug's heart and both of us will have you wishing for the dungeons.” I warned, finger tapping on my desk, while letting my words sink into her brain.

“Both?” Ioana asked.

“Yes, both. Andrada seems to like you, but if you hurt Daniela? Well…” I said, letting my words hang out to dry without finishing the sentence.

Ioana’s hands wrung together, but the little maiden nodded her head, aware of the threat.

“Good. If you understand then scurry along, but do not forget my words today.” I said, dismissing the maid with a wave.

“I won’t forget, my Lady, and thank you for this chance.” Ioana replied curtsying, and then turned around to leave.

I felt a sigh of relief leave my body

The memory distorted some and I was at Donna’s house this time.

I wrote to Donna Beneviento in an attempt to ask her if we could talk.

I have known Donna for a very long time and I needed to know if this was something that she was serious about.

I trusted the doll-maker more than Faline, but I still was a mother at heart.

Donna led us to a sitting area while Angie screeched at me with questions upon questions mainly about my mate, Andrada, and I diligently answered as many of them as I could.

“Angie…” Donna sighed as we sat down in our respective seats.

“But Donna…” Angie whined, her huffing… somehow.

“Hush now. Alcina and I need to have a serious discussion. Sit here in my lap quietly or go play.” Donna replied quietly.

Angie huffed even louder, but stayed put.

“I know what this is about, Alcina…” Donna started off.

“You do? So you realize the graveness of this conversation, Donna?” I asked. “I trust you, but this is important. This is my daughter, my eldest, Donna.”

“I… I know… This is important.” Donna replied, agreeing with me.

“And you are serious? I cannot have you breaking Bela’s heart if this is just infatuation. I… I sympathize with what you went through, Andrada sympathizes, but are you truly sure this is the path you want to go down?” I asked gently, eyes soft.

“T-This is… I really… This is the first time I have opened my damaged heart to another and I can say with absolute clarity that this is not just infatuation. I thought… I thought I loved my h-husband… I thought he was my world until my world came crashing down. I didn’t… I didn’t think he could commit such heinous acts, but he did. He did and I almost didn’t survive… Bela… Bela is such a breath of fresh air, Alcina. I k-know she’s your daughter, your everything, but I want this. I want to be with her. To do the little things. To hold her hand, our fingers intertwined. To make dinner for her while she hugs me from behind. I want it all and I promise I will do my utmost to make your eldest happy.” Donna said, sitting straighter the more she talked, her eyes never leaving my own.

I hadn’t realized it yet, but a tear had fallen down my cheek.

“Then I will be happy to give my blessing, Donna.” I replied with a smile.

All of our children will be in good hands…

I am so very glad…

I opened my eyes again, feeling that burning sensation in my core.

I shakily breathed out and then in.

You cannot ignore it forever, Alcina…

Just a little more time….

That is all I need….

Just a little more….

I tried to breath through my nose and out again to calm my raging nerves.

My body was trembling slightly, so I closed my eyes and thought about the situation that happened more recently to get my mind off such thoughts for the moment.

I was angry.

My mind was a battlefield and in it were to hounds that waged war with one another.

I was so so angry, but I was always so very sad.

Andrada and Karl were the ones who waged war.

I could not bear witness to their fight, but I certainly bore witness to the aftermath. The door that was completely broken, the cracked floor, then dug up dirt, the craters, and the tree that was no longer there but was now lying on the snow-laden ground with Karl’s blood on it.

I huffed through my nose.

Andrada was my mate, my love. 

And Karl?

Karl was an annoying moronic loudmouth who cracked inappropriate jokes and called me disgusting nicknames that made my blood boil, but he was still a fellow Lord who I have known for a very long time. A Lord who I have come to think of as a friend even though he has me ready to pull out my hair at any given moment when I am around the fool.

Karl may be said fool, but I did not enjoy seeing him get hurt.

Stomping up the stairs, I said goodbye to Andrada. My mate needed to talk about her feelings with Miranda so we parted ways. I made it known to all the maids I passed that I was in a hostile mood at the moment. The maids bowed their heads and avoided eye contact. I quickly moved toward the room Miranda had put Karl in for his recovery after his fight with Andrada.

I would give the mutt a piece of my mind, but I would also check his wounds.

I would check his wounds, but I would berate the fool for his stupidity.

I would berate the fool for his stupidity, but I would tell him how scared I was that I could have lost him today…

I was so lost in my own thoughts that I did not notice I had already reached the room where Karl was recovering.

I could hear Karl’s steady breathing from behind the door which made me relax slightly.

My hand slowly reached for the doorknob, gripping it slightly, then turning it to open the door. The door slowly creaked open and I was left with the picture of Karl sitting upright in bed tinkering with his hammer, his black sunglasses off and discarded on the nightstand to his left.

Karl's head whipped to the open door and he saw me standing there.

I watched as he swallowed roughly and put aside the hammer.

“Come to berate me, Alci?” Karl asked, laughing bitterly. “Gloat in my face that your mate pummeled me into submission? Humiliated me in front of my pack? In front of Mother Miranda?”

All I could to those accusations was shake my head, my hat swaying with the motion.

“No, no I certainly did not come to do that you buffoon.” I replied coldly, closing the door behind me.

“Then what? Why are you fucking here? Shouldn’t you be with your puppy? I’ve been discarded haven’t I? Lost my goddamn place?” Karl growled, his eyes darting to his hands that were fiddling in his lap.

I sighed.

I slowly walked to the chair that was in the corner, brought it to the side of Karl's bed, and sat down in it.

“When will you learn that not everything is about you?” I asked neutrally.

“What?” Karl asked, shocked.

“You heard the words that came out of my mouth, Karl.” I said sternly.

“Yeah, I fucking you, but I found it so very ironic coming from you.” Karl snarled.

“Do you think I do not know that? As much as I despise the notion, you and I share similarities. The only difference is that I know how to put others before me and you… you do not know how to do that. You only know you.” I replied, crossing my legs, and folding my hands in my lap.

“That's because you were always the favorite! Given fucking everything you ever wanted while the rest of us got the scraps!” Karl yelled, eyes seething with anger. “I clawed my way up to gain Mother Miranda's favor, worked my ass off on whatever she wanted me to do, and it still amounted to jackshit!” Karl said, bringing his hands down onto the bed below.

The bed creaked with the weight of his blow some, but Karl's strength was still depleted so it did not cause much harm.

“I may not know exactly what you went through Karl, but I know enough. If you think she actually treated me any differently than the rest of you then you really are a fool.” I hissed.

“What… What are you fucking talking about?” Karl asked, eyebrows knitted in confusion.

“Miranda… Miranda was- is a complicated person. She only had one goal in mind and everything, and I mean everything, was second fiddle to that goal. She did not treat me like the golden ‘child’ as you seem to think she did. She asked of me and fulfilled her requests. I rent flesh and bone from my own body to further her research, but I was not elevated for doing as such. I got no special privileges. No kind words. Miranda was a hollow vessel that has only recently begun to live again. So no, I was not treated any better than you Karl. We are one and the same.” I explained, lips in a tight firm line.

“I…” Karl tried to say, but he could not form any more words.

“It is all right to not know what to say.” I replied, trying to comfort the man-thing.

“That's an understatement…” Karl mumbled, rubbing his injured arm. “What do you mean when you said Mother Miranda was hollow?”

“I meant exactly that. Andrada or Eva was taken from her and she held no love for any living thing until us, but… she was never the same after her child's passing. It ripped her heart asunder and she could only think of bringing that child back. I make no excuses for our great Prophet, but that is the answer I give for her mistreatment of us.” I explained.

“So… everything I’ve done… it has meant something? To her ?” Karl asked, eyes watering.

Standing up from the chair, I made my way to the door, but before leaving I looked at Karl one last time, a small smile on my lips.

“You should really talk to Miranda, Karl. Pour out your heart, your feelings. You might be surprised by the reaction you get.” Was all I said before leaving.

Chapter 34: Chapter 34 - Love X Three

Summary:

Bela, Cassandra, and Daniela confront there feelings for the people they like...

POV: Daniela

My eyes drilled holes into the brown luscious locks that I just wanted to bury my fingers and sift through for all eternity. I was head over heels over this shorty, busty woman that I was stalk- staring at, but I was too nervous to make a move.

I was too outgoing .

Too loud . 

To…

Childish .

I didn’t see the point of confessing when I would just be shot down anyway.

So I settled on staring at this ethereal woman at the same time every day while she cleaned the library. She cleaned soooo good and never left a spot of dust anywhere that had a flat surface. It reminded me of fathers cleaning technique and wondered if Ioana was something other than human too.

I smiled widely, making sure I was hidden, and sighed wistfully at the woman's swaying hips.

I just closed my eyes for a second, but I lost sight of the maid and panicked.

It didn’t take long for the maid to show up again, but she wasn’t in the same place.

I felt a tap on my shoulder that made me jump and turn around quickly to sink my fangs into whoever dared to touch me, but I stopped, and went wide-eyed when I saw who it was.

It was Ioana.

“I-I-Ioana…” I stuttered, flies buzzing erratically around me because of my heightened nerves.

“Ms. Daniela… Might I inquire why you’re stalking me?” Ioana asked and when I went to say I haven’t she put her hand up. “And don’t say you haven’t because I have noticed you. I can feel that piercing gaze on me while I work. I thought it might’ve been one of the other ladies, but I saw that beautiful red hair of ours and knew it was you.” 

I blinked and my brain blew up.

“B-Beautiful? You think… I’m beautiful?” I asked, stuttering like an idiot.

“Oh, Ms. Daniela…” Ioana sighed, taking a lock of my red hair and twirling it around her finger which made my cheeks turn the same color as my hair. “You are one of the most beautiful women I’ve ever laid eyes on. Like the most precious ruby to ever have been found.”

My heart that usually feels dead was pounding painfully in my chest and I was soaking in Ioana’s every word. This little maid who used to be so scared of us was standing proudly before me and showering me with such pretty words.

They were so so pretty…

I gulped and licked my lips.

I made sure to clean myself up before doing this because I wasn’t that much of an idiot.

“Ioana…” I said softly, our gazes meeting. “D-Do you… Do y-you think we c-can go out on a… date?” I squeaked, still stuttering like the idiot I just said I wasn’t.

Ioana’s smile was bright and it filled me to the brim with warmth that felt soooo good.

“You’re such an idiot, Daniela.” Ioana said, shaking her head, the trusses of her hair moving wildly.

My heart dropped and I felt like I had just been shot.

“W-What?” I asked, lip trembling.

“Of course I want to go out on a date with you.” Ioana replied, taking one of my hands in hers.

“You do?” I asked, really stunned by her answer.

“I do.” Daniela replied, bringing my hand up to her lip. “You and your family may have scared me when I first came here, but somewhere along the way, I started to open my heart up to your family. Specifically you, Daniela. With your cheerful demeanor, dazzling smile, and warm eyes, I started to wonder if I ever could get close to you like Andy is close to your mother. I held out hope that our paths would intertwine and now here we are.”

“Here we are…” I mumbled. “And it's Dani. Just call me Dani please.”

“Dani then.” Ioana replied, a blinding smile on her face.

I looked down at this wonderful maid and wondered when she had gotten so bold.

“Why are you not afraid of me?” I asked.

Ioana chuckled.

“Your mother.” Ioana replied.

“My… mother?” I asked, confused.

“Mhm. Your mother asked for me and  then asked about you when I entered her office. I don’t know how she found out, but she knew we liked each other. I guess she wanted to know if I had the courage to stand beside you and it was terrifying to be under her scrutinizing gaze, but she gave me the courage to stand tall in front of you.” Ioana explained, thumb softly rubbing on top of my hand.

“Wow…” I said dumbly, in awe of her. “So cool…”

Ioana blushed at my words and I let out a giggle.

I decided to be a little bold myself, crowding into her space, flushing our bodies so there was no space between us, wrapping my arms around her voluptuous body, and closing in on her face with my own. Our breathing was heavy and we both stared into each other's eyes. It felt like time had stopped, but I knew that I only felt like that when Ioana was around.

“So very gorgeous… My little peach…” I breathed.

“Dani…” Ioana whined.

That was it.

That was what broke me.

I couldn’t take my lips not being on hers for a second longer.

My lips crashed into Ioana’s, all of my energy pouring out into the maid. I gave it my all, trying to convey everything through this one kiss. I needed her to understand how much I liked her, so I tried to sear my lips into her brain.

I pulled back, Ioana gasped for air, and I could see her lips were bruised.

I so badly wanted to sink my fangs into that lovely neck of hers, but that was for late.

“Do you…” Ioana started to say while getting air back into her lungs. “Do you always kiss every maiden like that?”

I giggled, and giggled, and giggled some more.

I moved closer to Ioana again, but just put a featherlight kiss on her lips this time.

“You’re the only one, Ioana.” I whispered into her ear. “My… first.”

I pulled back just in time to see Ioana’s pace go ghostly white and it made me break out laughing.

“This isn’t funny, Dani!” Ioana whined while hitting my arm. “Your mother… No, scratch that. Andy will kill me!” She added with a whine.

I chuckled at that.

Would father?

I didn’t think father would, but…

No, she would.

She definitely would….

Maybe…

“You’ll probably be fine.” I drawled, waving my hand through the air.

“Probably?!” Ioana shrieked and I laughed again.

So much laughter and it's all because of Ioana…

***

POV: Cassandra

“Stupid fucking thing.” I mumbled, hammering away on my sword that looked fuck up. “Stupid fucking heating process didn’t make the metal hot enough and not its warped to fuck. Me beating on this piece of shit for an hour didn’t even help it!”

I stopped my hammering, threw down my tools, and took off my goggles.

“Someone's angry aren’t they?” A feminine voice said, teasing me because of my bad moon.

I stood up from the stool quickly and turned to face the intruder, but froze when I saw who it was.

“What do you want, playboy?” I hissed.

The person in the doorway of my armory was Faline. The vampire woman from the states that I had a fucking massive crush on, but I knew better than to get involved with the likes of her. Women like her broke others' hearts and threw them away like I did my tools.

Women were only bodies to them.

And I wasn’t another fucking notch on someone post.

Faline put her hands up, an infuriating smirk plastered on her face.

“I come in peace, Cassandra.” Faline said while making this weird hand sign with her fingers that shaped like a V.

“I have no idea what you are doing, asshat.” I replied, rolling my eyes.

“Ah shit… Forgot you guys are in the boonies…” Faline mumbled.

“Did you come here for something? Or did you just walk in here to annoy the fuck out of me?” I asked, returning to my work

I scrutinized the piece of steel, deeming it scrap now, tossed it into the failure pile, and heard the clink of the metal rattle in my ears as it hit the stone ground.

“I didn’t come here to fuck with you, Cassandra.” Faline said, coming closer to me

Faline was fucking good. She was really good actually. I barely heard her move across the stone floor, but one minute she was by the door and the next she was standing right next to me. She was looking at what I was working over my shoulder, but I didn’t turn around to face her.

“Then what did you come here for?” I huffed.

“To talk. To really talk instead of stealing lovesick glances at one another like we’re teenagers.” Faline replied.

“Lovesick? You may be, but I’m definitely fucking not lovesick.” I scoffed.

“Are you always this difficult, Cassandra?” Faline asked with a sigh while sitting down in on another stool in the room.

I clenched my hands and turned around to face the annoying woman.

“Yes, it's my best quality actually.” I quipped.

Faline rolled her eyes.

“I came here to talk. About the past, present, and future.” Faline started. “They’re some things… Well, there are a lot of things you need to know if there's going to be an us.”

“There isn’t an us, but I guess I can give you a moment of my precious time.” I replied.

“Well, thanks for that.” Faline said with a smirk.

“Go on then.” I said, waving my hand.

Faline sighed.

“Give me a minute, baby.” Faline said and the nickname made my eye twitch. “This is going to be… a lot for you to hear, but I want you to actually listen before you stick me with that sickle of yours, yeah?” 

“Can’t really promise shit, but I’ll be good. For now.” I replied back.

“That's all I can really ask.” Faline replied, running her hands through her hair. “All right, so your mother and I used to… know each other.”

“Well, I knew that dumbass. She wrote to you for help.” I said sarcastically.

“Yes , yes, but I’m saying I met Alcina when she was a jazz singer.” Faline replied.

“Oh…” I said. “All right…”

“Mhm. I met Alcina back then in the 30’s and our… history got entangled from there.” Faline said, lips in a tight line.

“History… What the fuck do you exactly mean when you say history?” I asked, suspicious of the wording she used.

Faline swallowed roughly.

“History meaning your mother and I were a… thing for bit.” Faline whispered.

I was out of my seat and rushing over to slit this playboy vampires throat out in a second flat.

“I’ll fucking kill you playboy.” I hiss, swinging my sickle at her, but the stool was already listen.

“Cassandra, baby, you got to listen to what I have to say!” Faline yelled, dodging my swings as I try to go for her most vital parts.

It was super fucking annoying because playboy would just turn into bats before my sickle sliced through her flesh and she would just reappear somewhere else in the nick of time.

“What the fuck would I listen to you?! First my mother and now me! Your just using me for some sick fucking game and I’m not having that shit!” I snarled, my anger raging and my sanity on the brink of collapse.

“It's not- It's not how it sounds! I know-” Faline tried to say, but had to dodge my sickle swing. “I know it sounds bad! Trust me I know! But you have got to listen to all of what I’m trying to say!”

I cackled maniacally, the need to rend flesh, the need to kill raging stronger and stronger within me.

“This is fucking great! What until father hears about this! One of of mothers ex’s in the castle… Oh, Andy is going to strip your flesh from your bones and make you wish you never existed at all!”

Faline’s face paled at the mention of father and smirked as I slowly walked to the vampire back into the corner of the armory.

“You can’t… You can’t do that, Cassandra…” Faline whispered. “I really really need you to listen to the end of what I’m saying before you pass judgment on me. If you tell your father I had a past with Alcina then everything will go to shit. Said shit will hit the fan and no one will win.”

“You really only have yourself to blame, playboy.” I said, smiling wildly so my fang peaked out. “Now… I think it's time for this little game to end.”

I was right in front of Faline now.

My breathing was ragged, hand holding the sickle twitching to swing, and malicious glint was surly in my eyes.

Faline looked at me pleadingly to listen, but how could I?

The fucking words that just came out of her mouth made my blood boil.

My brain ran in circles telling me that she couldn’t get mother, so now she was trying for the second best thing.

Me.

And I’m no one second best anything.

I own the fucking finish line.

Plus…

This secret will hurt father and create a fuck ton of drama that will damage our family.

I just can’t have that.

No one hurts my family.

Fucking no one.

So, I raised my sickle and brought it down onto Faline and watched as it sunk into her shoulder this time. I was a little confused on why she didn’t dodge, but I really couldn’t gave cared less at this point.

“Got anything to say now, playboy?” I sneered, my face just inches from her.

Faline looked at me sadly, her eyes drooping slightly.

“I… If this is what it takes to get you to listen then I will do this over and over again, Cassandra.” Faline answered sadly.

“I don’t…” I tried to say, but my words wouldn’t leave my damn mouth.

“It's…” Faline said, wincing in pain, adjusting herself. “It's really not what you think. Alcina and I… we didn’t work out. And that wasn’t because of your mother. That was because of me. Because I was a coward. Afraid of someone actually loving me. So I left. Disappeared from her life until I heard she went back to Romania. That was where our bond ended. I… I don’t think you’re my second choice. What I had with Alcina… it was good. But… we weren’t compatible . You’re my first choice, baby. Only you. There is no else I want to be with more. I’m done running. I’m done being a coward and I’m done being afraid to take a leap of faith. I want to be with you Cassandra. I want all of the things you will give me… Only if you want this to.”

I didn’t know it, but…

I was fucking crying.

Me!

Crying!

It was almost laughable, but my hand went to my cheek and I could feel the wetness of my tears that had run down my face.

Then I laughed.

I laughed and laughed, but it was bitter.

A bitter laugh for a bitter person.

I couldn't believe it.

Was this real?

Was Faline real?

This was like some fairytale shit Dani would gush about in her novels.

And I…

I didn’t think I would get anything like that because I was me .

Faline raised a hand, brushing the tears from my eyes, and looked at me sadly.

“I want this. I want you . No one else, baby. Just. You.” Faline said softly.

Holy shit…

I think…

“I think I want this too.” I whispered back.

Faline’s face broke out into a wide smile and she caressed my face with her thumb.

And, with my sickle still embedded into Faline’s shoulder, she leaned forward, our lips touching in a euphoric mind-altering expression of love that shattered my fucking brain. Our lips moved in unison, devouring one another like we had been starved for the last 40 fucking years.

And I loved every minute of it.

Every.

Single.

Fucking.

Minute of it.

Faline and I still had some shit to work out, but this was fucking worth it.

She was worth it.

***

POV: Bela

Fiddling.

I was fiddling with my fingers like an uncouth woman while I stared at the door before me. 

It was Donna’s door and I was too nervous to knock on the beautiful wood. Donna was an expert in many things which included carving. She had carved my sisters and I’s doors of our favorite place, so I was not in the least surprised when I first came to her home that it looked the way it did.

Just knock on the door you fool…

Why do you always view her from afar, but never make a move to be in her presence?

Because you’re a coward that's why…

The thought left a bad taste in my mouth like I had just drank man-blood.

But…

It wasn’t entirely inaccurate.

I would stare at the beautiful creature that was Donna from afar every Yule Ball.

I would only speak to her when we were talking about plants.

And I didn’t have the courage to comfort her when she had come over to the castle that one time…

“When are you going to stop being a coward and make the next move, you moron…” I mumbled, hissing quietly under my breath.

I looked back to the door, eyes determined, and went to raise my hand up to the door so I could knock on it, but the door swung open before I could and my vision was filled with a manic doll that seemed to vibrate energy.

“Finally, Bells! You were taking sooooo fucking long and I couldn’t take it anymore so I swung the door wiiiidddeee open for you!” Angie screeched, body swinging everywhere wildly.

I only raised an eyebrow in response.

“Sorry…” Angie mumbled, floating down onto the dirt ground slowly.

“Sorry for?” I asked coolly.

“Cussing?” Angie said softly.

“Mhm. You know Donna doesn’t like it.” I said as I bent down and picked Angie up. “Now, how about we go find the unfindable woman?” I asked, looking at the doll with a smile.

“YAY!!!! LETS GO! LETS GOOOOO!!!” Angie screeched loudly, her small body vibrating once again.

I giggled softly at Angie's excited nature.

Opening the door, I stepped inside Donna’s cozy home and looked around at everything she had. There was a lot of wood, no expensive furnishings scattered about, no gold lining everything, and the house was softly lit. It looked like a home that was made just for Donna and I smiled at that thought.

I walked around the halls, searching for the one I wanted most, but could not find her, so I went to the one place I should have gone first.

The greenhouse.

Donna had one too, albeit it was a little smaller, and it was in her backyard.

“Of course The Don would be out there.” Angie groaned, but then cackled right after. “She does have that green ass thumb!”

“The Don?” I asked, eyebrows furrowed in confusion. It sounded like one of those Italian Mafia books Dani was obsessed with a while back. “And no cursing, Angie.”

“Yeah, THE DON!” Angie cackled as we walked. “And sorry… Again…”

All I could do was shake my head at Angie and continued walking until we got to the greenhouse. We had to walk the length of Donna’s house, but Angie’s constant chatter made the time passable and now we were almost at our destination.

When Angie and I finally got there, I took a deep breath before going in and I was about to open the door when Angie spoke up - I mean cackled right into my ear.

“Just open the dang door already jeez! Everyone knows you're in love with Donna! It's not a big deal!” Angie cackled.

My eyes narrowed on the doll in my arms and I felt like I could strangle the thing right about now, but I held back and just lightly slapped Angie upside the head.

“Hey! What was that for you big dumb vamp!” Angie screeched, rubbing her porcelain head.

“That was for being rude.” I replied indifferently. “Now, may we go on or do you have any more comments to make?”

“We can go in…” Angie replied glumly.

“Thank you.” I said.

With a hand on the door to the greenhouse, I pushed it open and was assaulted by the intense scents of the plants that were grown here. My nose wasn’t as strong as fathers, but Donna’s plants were special and had qualities to them that you wouldn’t find anywhere else on the globe.

I know for a fact that mother has Donna growing weed in here for her personal use…

And she had the gall to reprimand us for smoking the stuff…

Was it our fault that mother didn’t hide things well that winter?

I smiled slightly as the thought and looked around the space for the person I was looking for. 

When my eyes found Donna, my hands started to tremble, my heart sped up, my body felt like it was about to swarm right at that moment from my nervous energy alone, and I couldn’t look away from the beautiful woman that was humming a tune while meticulously working with the plants she worked so hard on.

“MOMMA!” Angie screeched, flying out of my arms.

I watched as Angie flew through the air and stuck to Donna’s body like a Koala bear.

“Angie? What brings you here?” Donna said as she expertly rerouted Angie from her clinging to holding her in her arms.

Angie giggled and then started to cackle loudly.

“Me? Oh, no, no, no… Not me… Someone who likes… blood brought me to your plant factory.” Angie giggled, arms flailing wildly.

“Angie, what on earth are you-” Donna started to say, but her eyes landed on mine and she froze.

I was staring.

I knew I was staring, but…

I just couldn’t help it.

Donna had her veil off and she was absolutely radiant as the sun shined on her face at just the right angle. It made her look like the goddess I knew her to be. Some might think Donna disfigured, but I thought that her scars made her that much more beautiful. I wanted to prostrate myself in front of her, give thanks to her very being, and worship at her altar.

Was this blasphemy?

It might be, but I didn’t really care when faced with Donna’s beauty.

“Hello, Dona.” I said softly as I moved closer to the now still woman, the trowel in her hand having stopped its work.

“Bela…” Donna breathed, her breath shuddering.

I moved right in front of Donna, my trembling hand coming up yo her gorgeous face, and softly brushed her cheeks with my thumb. She leaned into my touch with a soft sigh and I smiled warmly before me.

“Donna I…” I tried to say, but my throat felt tight.

Donna’s eyes turned to mine and I felt like I could get lost in them.

You know what you have to do Bela…

Don’t be a coward.

You’re the eldest daughter of mother so you should act like it!

I swallowed roughly and built up the courage to do what I was about to do.

“‘Donna… I know- I know you’ve not had an easy life. I know that and I say that you deserve better. You deserve the best. For too long have you remained in the shadows to be brushed aside by everyone you know and I don’t want to be one of those people. I want to bask in your warmth, watch you smile, feed off your comforting presence, and make you happy. I want that so much because you deserve happiness.” I explained, my hand falling from her cheek, but moving to her hand and entwining our fingers.

“Bela…” Donna breathed, her heart beating quickly.

“I want that for you. I want to give you everything. Show the world just how amazing and talented you are.” I said passionately. “Donna I… I’m tired of looking on from the sidelines, watching your beauty from afar, and I finally have the courage to tell you what's embedded on my heart.”

“A-And… what is it that you want to tell me?” Donna asked, her body trembling slightly.

I looked at Angie for a moment and she gave me a thumbs up to which I nodded at her.

“That I love you. I love you, Donna. And, if you would have me, I would like to be yours.” I confessed.

Tears fell from Donna’s eyes and I thought I did something wrong until I heard the next words come from her mouth.

“Finally… Finally you said the words… I want that too. I love you as well Bela and I want to to the next step. I want to love again and be loved. I’m tired of letting people treat me wrongly and I am going to chase after something I want for a change. And… And I want you , Bela.” Donna replied, moving closer to me so we were inches away from one another.

Angie had floated out of Donna’s arms, so I wrapped my own around the woman's waist and pulled her gently toward me.

“You do?” I whispered, our lips so close that they were almost touching.

“I do. I really do.” Donna whispered back.

And that was all I needed.

No more doubt.

No more fear.

I closed the distance, our lips meeting in a soft embrace, and I kissed the woman I loved for the first time.

And…

It felt like coming home.

Chapter 35: Chapter 35 - Secrets Out

Summary:

A big secret id revealed and it leaves Andy reeling...

“What an awful fucking day…” I whined while rubbing my forehead roughly with my hand.

I could finally see normally, but that meant there was double the sun in my eyes.

“Fucking…” I growled, using my hand as a shield to protect those eyes.

Don’t want to lose what you just got back, Andy…

Looking over at what I was supposed to be overseeing, I watched as the workers diligently took care of our grapevines. I was currently checking on the vineyard to see if everything was going smoothly since Bela’s and I’s last visit. It was the type of grapes we were growing to grow in the cold and was a sensitive process that you had to get just right. Thankfully, it was getting sunnier and sunnier every day which I was thankful for. It meant that we wouldn’t have to worry as much about the grapes and losing potential profit because of the awful weather here in Romania.

This work needed to be done, but…

I would’ve much rather be spending my time with my mate, Alcina.

I growled in frustration which spooked some of the workers, but I just waved them away.

Wish Alcina was here…

Shouldn’t have let her go by herself…

I sighed and looked away from the vineyard.

Alcina hadn’t been feeling well, which I had just found out this fucking morning when I got up earlier than usual and heard her throwing up. She had finally confessed to me while I helped up her hair and rubbed her back that she hadn’t been feeling well for a while, but didn’t want to worry me with a small problem like this.

But it wasn’t a small problem.

Alcina’s health was always my priority and I told her as much.

We talked a bit on the subject since neither of us could get back to sleep and decided it would be better for her to get checked by someone just to make sure she was all right. Alcina and I both decided that there was only one person we trusted with her health and that was Mamă. Mamă would make sure everything was fine with her, double check her findings, and take care of her to the best of her ability which would make us less anxious about all of this.

Since Alcina and I agreed, she decided to leave today and head over to Mamăs place so we could ease our minds. So I helped her get ready, bathed her, brushed her hair, massaged every aching joint she had, helped her dress, and saw her off when it was time for her to leave. She looked a little pale in the face when she was leaving, but she just gave me a chaste kiss and said she was fine.

I felt agitated at the loss of my mate and it made me realize that I had been more aggressive lately.

And more…

Possessive.

The beast in me felt like it would rip something head off at any given moment because of these raging emotions and it made me that more frustrated. I had been snappy and angry, but I thought it was just the other people around me. I thought it was because the staff were not doing their jobs and messing up, but it was me that had changed.

I didn’t know why I had changed.

“You’re going to have to apologize, you big dumb moron…” I mumbled. “Maybe, you could just call all of the staff to the Main Hall and do it then…”

I was just feeling a little calmer when the hairs on the back of my neck raised and growled low.

“Faline…” I said, lowly while turning around. “And… firefly. What a surprise.”

“Father!” Cassandra squeaked, fidgeting where she stood.

“Andrada…” Faline said wearily.

Cassandra and Faline stood there looking very guilty about something. Cassandra’s cock attitude was nowhere to be found and Faline’s usual bravado had vanished into thin air. I didn’t know why these changes had happened, but I really really didn’t like it.

“Father… we- uh…” Cassandra said, swallowing roughly. “I mean- Faline has something to tell you.”

I narrowed my eyes at Cassandra and crossed my arms over my chest.

My eyes darted towards Faline then to Cassandra and then back to Faline.

I already know you’re probably a thing, so it's not that right?” I asked, feeling more agitated by the second.

“No… that's- that's not it, father…” Cassandra whispered.

I sighed, annoyed.

“Fucking what is it then?” I snarled.

Both Cassandra and Faline's eyes went wide at that. Cassandra wet stock still and Faline held up her hands while backing up slightly. My eyes darted to the vampire and I could have burned a while through her face with how hard I was staring.

“Whatever it is…” I stated while growling. “Just spit it out.”

“I don’t think this is the time-” Faline started to say, but Cassandra elbowed her oin the ribs.

“If not now then when, Faline? You said we’d start on a clean fucking slate so woman up and just spit it out like father said.” Cassandra huffed.

Faline looked a little hurt that Cassandra took my side, but what the hell did she expect?

I was my fireflies father.

“All right… All right…” Faline replied, breathing in deep and exhaling. “Now… When I tell you this I need you to not get angry, Andrada. This… This happened a long time ago, so its in the past. And… the past stays in the past right?”

“No promises.” I stated coolly.

Faline’s mouth went into a tight line, but she nodded her head anyway.

“Well…” Faline said, clearly debating with herself if she should even say what she was about to say. “There's no better way to say this so here it goes… Alcina and I… We were… Fuck… We were a thing. A couple. Lovers. But! It's all in the past. All right? Nothings happened since we hooked up last all those years ago, so you don’t have to worry about me all right?”

Faline’s words made me go stock-still.

I didn’t move.

Not one fucking muscle as I stared at Faline with cold eyes.

Alcina and…

This fucking vampire bitch?

My Alcina?

My mate?

She’s mine…

MINE !

Not hers…

MINE!!!

The beast within me was snarling in rage and I agreed with it.

I growled low toward Faline and she looked wide-eyed while she paled.

“Father…” Cassandra said, voice trembling. 

“I’ll kill you.” I said, voice rough and dangerous. “I’ll fucking kill you for even thinking of coming back here you bitch.” I said while advancing on the vampire.

“FATHER!” Cassandra yelled, concern ringing through her voice, but I didn’t pay attention too her.

“Andrada… We don’t- We don’t have to do this…” Faline said, her voice wavering.

I could see the fear in the vampire's eyes as I stalked toward her, as I stalked toward my prey.

Faline had the right idea.

She should be fucking afraid.

“You mean… you don’t want to do this.” I snarled. “I’m going to rip your entrails out, flay the fucking skin off your body, and make you wish you never fucking came back here.

Before Faline could respond or do anything, I shot forward, grabbed her throat with my hand, lifted her high in the air while I squeezed the fucking life out of her, and then finally slammed her back down into the ground with everything I had.

“You dare come back to my home! Back to my fucking mate! MINE ! She is no longer yours, you pathetic vampire! And… I’ll make sure you’re not a threat! You’ll be nothing, but ashes by the time I’m done with you!” I roared, my voice booming with absolute power.

“FATHER PLEASE!” Cassandra cried out from the sidelines.

I knew I was hurting my fireflies partner, but I couldn’t let this stand.

“Please..” Faline begged, trying to wiggle from my grip and eventually turning into bats.

My hand fucking slipped down onto the ground and, Faline might’ve thought she was going to get away, but I used my voice to create the loudest sound I could fucking muster and let it out in the direction Faline had been flying in.

I watched as Faline’s bats started to spasm at the sound and her human form re-materialized on the ground. She was clutching her ears, crying out in pain, but I didn’t fucking care.

I was going to kill this bitch.

I was really going to kill this bitch.

I shot over to where Faline’s body dropped, claws extended and pierced into her back. She lurched forward, screamed out in pain, tried to escape again, but it didn’t work this time which made me rumble in pleasure.

The beast and I were very happy about this development.

“A-Andrada…” Falina gasped, breath shuddering. “Please j-j-just…”

Faline was still trying to talk to me, but didn’t she fucking get it?

This would only end in the vampire's death.

Hauling Faline into the air while impaled on my claws, I raised her up, and then heaved her fucking body in the other direction until she hit the wall of the castle with a loud crash. I could see I had damaged it, but in my rampaging state, I couldn’t fucking think about anything else.

I needed to get rid of this waste of space.

Before I chased after Faline, I felt a tug on my arm and already knew by their scent that it was Cassandra trying to keep me from doing anymore damage. Her grip was tight, but my firefly was no match for my strength and got free fairly easily without much fuss.

“Don’t,” Was all I said.

Free from my daughter's grasp, I chased Faline and the trail the throw left for me. I found her typing to stand up on wobbly legs in the Main Hall and once she saw me she put her shaky hands up. 

“A-Andrada! Stop t-this! I don’t w-want to fight!” Faline protested weakly, her blood dripping onto the floor.

I snarled at the vampire, showing all of my teeth in uncontained rage.

“You had your fucking chance. You should’ve never come back!” I boomed, voice shaking the castle walls, dust falling from high to reach places.

Bitch thinks she can give me an opening and I won’t take it?

Hope she doesn't like her arms very much…

If I could’ve chuckled I would’ve, but my beast was more in control right now, so I settled for a low rumble that came from my chest.

Deciding to take that opening and not listening to the fucking butches pleas, I darted forward with my enhanced speed, locked her arms under my own, and pulled up as hard as I could. Bones cracking and shattering rang through my ears and I smirked. It echoed along with the vampire's screams and the rending of flesh accompanied it just a few seconds later. Faline’s screams were getting progressively louder and louder.

I fucking reveled in them.

We reveled in them.

Faline’s arms came clean off, my strength easily making short work of the soft flesh. They were ripped off from the elbow, bones sticking out of the new wound, and she sank to her knees while she profusely bled from her new stumps.

I dropped the arms on the ground, growling at Faline, my beast telling me to go for the kill, but…

I was stopped.

A forceful push made me stumble away from Faline so I wasn’t right in front of her anymore.

I was surprised by the strength of the push and I snarled at the threat only to see that it was…

Cassandra.

Scared, yellow eyes that used to look at me with love now looked at me with so much fear that it made my stomach roil.

“Father, please…” Cassandra sobbed, her hands trembling as they took the same stance Faline had just taken a second ago.. “Please don’t do this…”

I stopped everything at my firefly’s tears. 

Cassandra’s tears flowed down her face rapidly and I felt a pang in my heart.

You did that…

My emotions were conflicted.

They were so fucking conflicted.

My face scrunched up in anguish and I had no idea what to do with this rage in my heart, but I knew I couldn’t break my daughters heart like this. She 

Cassandra was my daughter and I was hurting her.

How could you hurt her?

I went to open my mouth, to say something, anything , but the front door slamming open caught both our attention. Cassandra stared over my shoulder with puffy, red eyes and looked relieved at what she saw.

I turned around wondering who had showed up and saw the one person who I wanted to be with for all eternity.

Alcina.

Alcina was back.

Alcina looked at the scene that was our Main Hall with horror on her face, but when her eyes flitted to a bleeding, armless Faline on the ground, her face turned to a paler color than it already was.

That…

Look .

That look of… guilt flared the anger that was in my heart again.

Forgetting the armless bitch and my firefly that I couldn’t look at anymore, I stalked over to where Alcina was standing and didn’t say a word while doing so. I just walked over to her, stood in front of her when I reached her, and looked up at my mate with grief stricken eyes.

“How could you…” I wheezed out, finding it hard to even breathe. “How fucking could you?”

Alcina’s face twisted in sadness at my words and she knew .

She knew what I was talking about because I could see it in her eyes.

My mate, the one who was supposed to love me, brought her hand up to my face to wipe away my tears like she’d done in the past, but I shied away from her. She looked hurt by the rejection, but I was hurt.

Faline was her past lover and she just… just invited her here while she had someone else in her heart…

Did she think this was a good fucking idea?

And… how could I know if they still don’t hold feelings for each other?

Have they done anything since the bitch got here?

Was I played for an idiot?

I didn’t know.

I didn’t know and it fucking scared me.

“Andrada… Lună Mea…” Alcina called out, her voice holding so much sadness that it tore a hole in my heart.

Alcina’s voice brought me from my spiraling thoughts, but I couldn’t look at her so I looked down instead.

Why was it wet?

I could see the rug beneath my feet had small, wet circles on it.

Rain?

No, we’re inside…

I slowly reached up to my face, brushing my cheek with my fingertips and felt wetness there. My hand was trembling, but I brought my fingers in front of my eyes and found out why the carpet was wet.

Oh…

You’re crying, Andy…

I was crying and it felt worse now than after he hurt me.

If this was how loving someone felt then I wish he would have just killed me, the freak of the village who no one loved, when he had the chance.

“Andrada please… ” Alcina begged, her voice pleading, rough and trembling.

“You said no more secrets…” I whispered roughly, voice full of emotion.

I couldn't stand it.

Any of it.

Alcina had lied to me.

I needed…

I needed to go.

To not…

Be here anymore.

So, I brushed past Alcina, spărgătorul de inimi, and rushed through the open doors. I changed into my four-legged wolf form and left the heartbreak that was this castle behind.

But…

I couldn’t help but notice, my feet padding on the ground, that Alcina’s heartbeat was fainter for some reason…

Chapter 36: Chapter 36 - Anger & Grief

Summary:

Alcina deals with the aftermath of the now exposed secret...

POV: Alcina

Silent.

The entirety of the Main Hall was silent.

Everything felt like it hurt.

I…

I felt like I was drowning in pain, my soul being torn in two, and I had no idea what to do.

I just…

Stood here.

I did not see what was in front of me nor heard the sounds that may have been happening around me. All I did was replay the events of the last minutes over and over again to see where everything had gone so wrong.

Andrada…

Left.

My mate, my love, shied away from my touch, refused to even look me in the eye, and left the castle that was our home. She left me and our girls behind to go who knows where. 

Coming back to my senses at that jarring thought, I clutched my chest in pain as the balaur and I felt like our soul was crumbling into a million little shards. I felt like I had just lost an integral part of myself and I was starting to panic. I was already stressed from the trip to Mirandas. I had found out some information that tilted my whole world off its axes and I sought the comfort of my mate back home to reassure me that everything was going to be all right.

But nothing was all right.

My eyes, full of tears, drifted to a fallen Faline on the floor, shadows trying to reconnect her detached limbs while Cassandra comforted the woman was was in pain. I did not have any sympathy for the vampire because she was no doubt the one to cause all of this strife. She was the one that had just turned my mate against me and that made me…

Angry.

So, so, very angry.

Miranda said I should not risk anything for the next several months, but I could not contain my rage. My health was a priority, but my heart was torn to shreds and all that was left was my vile vitriol in its place. My claws extended, ripping through my black gloves, a testament to my rage. They dropped to the stone floor, clinking. The noise brought attention to me who was still nearby at the door and two sets of eyes were now on my form.

Cassandra and Faline were looking at me in terror.

“What did you do…” I whispered, voice shaking, trembling with rage and anger. “WHAT DID YOU DO?!” I screamed out in pain, voice booming through the castle for all to hear.

Cassandra and Faline’s eyes went wide at my outburst.

“W-W-We j-j-just-” Cassandra stuttered, her eyes filling with tears.

“SPIT IT OUT!” I yelled, stalking towards them.

“W-We just told father a-about your and Faline’s past because w-we wanted a clean slate! That's all! I d-didn’t think- I didn’t t-think she’d react like that!” Cassandra cried.

There was the truth.

I feared it was exactly that secret, but I needed to confirm it.

“You fool…” I hissed, turning to Faline. “You utter wretched fool! Did you not see how Andrada was acting?! What made your moronic brain think this was the time to drop such a sensitive topic down upon her! You both may as well have just destroyed our relationship because of your selfishness!”

Faline was trembling and Cassandra was crying, but I felt cold.

A coldness that made me calculated and bloodthirsty.

“A-Alcina please… We thought- We thought we were doing what was best for everyone! We didn’t want to wait! We just thought Andrada had been in a mood!” Faline defended tiredly as she tried to get up on shaky legs with Cassandra’s support.

My claws were itching to cut this moron into ribbon the more she talked.

“YOU- YOU! DO YOU WANT TO KNOW EXACTLY WHY ANDRADA WAS BEING AGGRESSIVE!” I screamed, my claws now inches away from Faline’s face. “IT IS BECAUSE I AM PREGNANT YOU ABSOLUTE CUNT! ANDRADA IS AN ALPHA! THE STRONGEST ALPHA THERE IS! BY THE BLACK GOD, YOU ALL OF ALL PEOPLE SHOULD KNOW THAT THEY ARE EXTREMELY AGGRESSIVE WHEN THERE MATE IS PREGNANT! NOW BECAUSE OF YOU-” I tried to yell, but my voice cracked and I fell to the floor, my claws retracting and my hands coming up to my face while I sobbed. “Now because of you… My mate… My love… is gone…”

Cassandra and Faline did not dare utter a word as I was crying, breaking right there on the floor.

“M-Mother… We d-didn’t know… ” Cassandra tried to say, looking at my stomach, but I was having none of it

“Do. Not. Speak .” I hissed angrily, voice rough and dangerous, as I looked up from where I was, tears flowing from my eyes. “I do not wish for Faline to be in my castle any longer.”

“Mother! You can’t-” Cassandra tried to say, but I cut her off again.

“ENOUGH! She will not be staying here and that is final. If you have a problem with this, then you can spend eternity in your room for your complicitness in this.”

My words stunned Cassandra.

It seems she had no reply for that.

I had never talked to my daughters like this, but I felt hollow inside.

It was like my emotions had blown with the wind and all that was left was cold dread.

I faced Faline next.

“Leave. Leave and never return. You have hurt me… For. The last. Time . Begone you foul creature.” I hissed.

Faline looked heartbroken, but she nodded at me, eyes full of regret and sadness.

“Okay… I’ll- I’ll go.” Faline choked out.

Just then my other two girls raced into the room, and looked on at the scene bewildered. Bela and Daneila did not seem to know what was going on, but between the hole in our castle, Cassandra crying, and the awful state the Main Hall was in, I could see their brains were working everything out.

“Mother? What has the vampire done?” Bela asked in a cold tone as she glared daggers at the woman.

“It fucking wasn’t just her you bitch!” Cassandra screeched at her elder sister.

Bela’s eyes shot to Cassandra’s, narrowing at her sister.

“You had something to do with this?” Bela asked.

“And where's father?” Daniela asked, voice tinged with worry.

“Gone…” Cassandra whispered, her eyes looking anywhere else that wasn’t in her sister's direction.

Faline had walked toward the castle doors and I could see that Cassandra was looking back at the other vampire mournfully.

“I’m… I’m so sorry everyone… This wasn’t- This wasn’t what I wanted to happen…” Faline said, her voice trembling. “But I’ll leave. I’ll leave and never return so I can’t hurt anyone else ever again.”

And with that Faline turned into her bat form and was gone.

Cassandra cried even harder, but did not stay for long, turned into her bloatfly form and swarmed somewhere that was not here.

“Mother?” Daniela asked softly.

I shook my head.

I felt so tired.

How was I supposed to raise Andrada’s child without her?

Without the love and support of my mate?

How could things go so wrong in such a short amount of time?

“Your fathers gone… And- And I do not know what to do…” I sobbed, clutching my stomach and showing a side of myself I never had shown to my daughters before.

“How can she be gone?” Bela asked, confused.

I swallowed roughly and tried to stand up by my legs did not allow me to, so I had to receive the help of my daughters to stand on wobbly legs.

“Faline and Andrada fought.” I said, the horrendous emotions still reeling within me.

“Fought?” Daniela asked.

“I… I will tell you both everything, but I wish to go to my chambers.” Was all I said before heading for the stairs.

Both girls still supported me, willing to follow me and not ask questions for the moment until we had made it to my chambers. Bela opened the door for me while Daniela rubbed my back in soothing circles. We all entered my chambers and I sat down harshly on my settee. Bela and Daniela pulled up chairs while I pulled out my cigarette case, plucked out a cigarette, wrapped my lips around the ends, and lit the end  with my lighter with shaky fingers. Smoke plumed through my chambers as I quickly went through cigarette after cigarette to calm my raging nerves. I knew I should not be smoking for the babies sake, but I would only smoke this one time to help me cope with all that has happened this day.

“I truly do not know where to even begin…” I whispered, my voice cracking as I rubbed my hands over my tired face after smoking all of my cigarettes I had in my case.

“How about at the beginning?” Bela offered softly.

“The beginning?” I reiterated, looking up and meeting Bela’s eyes. “Yes, yes, I think… I think that would be the place to start this conversation… You see my darlings, this whole fiasco began when I was in the States. You know I was a jazz singer before I was re-born, but what you do not know is that I was in a relationship. This relationship was like a burning inferno. We fanned the flames of our passion when we were together, but she ended up vanishing. This person… This person was… Faline.” 

Daniela gasped and Bela’s eyes widened comically.

“WHAT?!” Daniela screeched.

“I… I don't even know what to say…” Bela said while looking shell-shocked by this new information that was being presented.

I sighed.

I could not blame them for their reactions.

I still wondered why I had been with the annoying vampire.

“Yes, it is true and you do not have to say anything if you do not wish to do so.” I replied as warmly as I could. “Faline and I were partners for a time, but like I mentioned before, she vanished from my life entirely. I was heartbroken by the loss of our passion, but my health was deteriorating. I did not have the time nor the energy to mourn what I had lost with her leaving. Life moved on as it does and I returned back home. Back to Romania. You know Miranda cured me and I was reborn when she had found me. I had nearly forgotten about Faline, but she ended up showing up at my castle doors one day out of the blue and she started to once again be a frequent body in my bed while she was here. But… Just like before, our passion fizzled into nothingness and she vanished once more. I… I was planning to tell your father this when Cassandra and Faline decided to join as one, but…

“But?” Bela mimed, pushing me to say the words.

“....the pregnancy threw everything off course. Yes, my dears, I am pregnant.” I admitted.

Bela and Daniela both gasped loudly at this.

“By the Black god…” Bela whispered as she stared at my stomach, but smiling brightly a moment later

“I’M GOING TO BE A BIG SISTER!” Daniela screamed, jumping up from where she was sitting and dancing happily.

The sight of my girls being happy about this unexpected admittance made tears come to my eyes and I so wished Andrada could be here with me to bask in the happiness that radiated off of them.

“All right, all right… Settle down, bug. I have more to tell” I said.

“Oh! Right!” Daniela chirped as she raced back to her seat.

“Go on mother.” Bela said.

“As I was saying, I had been sick for weeks, feeling run down, and saw the state your father was in. Even though I did not know I was pregnant at the time, I knew telling your father was not an option at that moment. That was why she had been so aggressive as of late. So… feral. Your father is the Alpha of all Alpha’s it is actually very impressive that she did not slaughter all of our staff because of fluctuating emotions. I am almost positive that she did not realize the state she was in until she started to notice how the staff was treating her…” I explained with a saddened sigh.

“All right.. That's… Wow… I understand now . Thank you for explaining, mother.” Bela said with a comforting smile.

“I can’t believe we’re getting another sibling!” Daniela said giddily as she giggled happily.

“But… Wait… What about what happened in the Main Hall? Cassandra crying? You telling Faline to leave?” Bela asked.

“That was the end result of your foolish sister and that moron believing that telling her about Faline and I now was a good idea. I am sure you can guess how that turned out. An already unstable Alpha being told a potential threat was in the castle with her pregnant mate and she had not been told about it. Faline and Andrada already did not particularly like each other, but this added gasoline to the embers that were burning in your fathers heart. I was not there for the fight that ensued between the two of them, but I did show up for the end of it. I had just gotten back from Mirandas, over the moon and stressed about what I had found out and Faline was on the ground, her arms no longer where they should be and your sister was crying uncontrollably while trying to calm your father.” I explained, my face scrunched up in displeasure, feeling like I needed another cigarette, but I rubbed my stomach and reminded myself that I had enough for the day.

Daniela groaned and smacked her own face at my explanation. “What a bunch of morons!” Daniela said as she looked to the ceiling.

“I… have to agree with Dani’s sentiment, although not as crudely put, and am really disappointed in their decision to do that.” Bela said with a sigh.

“Mmmmm…” I hummed, mind filled with so many thoughts that it made my head ache. “I was not here to be included in that decision, but I was here for the aftermath of such a decision and if I had not intervened then I was positive Andrada would have killed Faline. Cassandra… Cassandra was trying her best, but your father does not know her own strength. Your sister was powerless to stop her.”

“If Faline is being kicked out then what's happening to Cassy?” Daniela whispered.

“Your sister… I will be giving myself some space from her for the time being.” I answered, jaw clenched, bile rising in my throat.

Saying something had never hurt so much, but it needed to be done…

At least…

For now.

“But mother-” Daniela tried to say, but I help up a hand.

“It is just for a while. My balaur is in a very fragile state right now, my darlings. It loves Cassandra, our firefly, but it is so very angry that our mate is not here. I do not wish for us to lash out our emotions onto your sister. Faline should have guided her with intelligent counsel. The vampire has been around for a long while and knew better than to do what they did. I do not blame your sister, not at all, this is just for her safety. I… I hope the two of you can understand such a precaution when dealing with my beast.” I explained, trying to calm myself before I made myself sick from my anxiety and stress.

“We understand, mother.” They both said in unison.

“I knew you would, my sweetlings. But… you both should learn from this. Seek constant counsel before making a large decision, take into account the many factors that are in play, and think about the situation as a whole. We are sometimes our own worst enemy with regard to life, so always be mindful of the actions you take because they will have consequences.” I said, while I looked into both of their eyes seriously.

Bela and Daniela nodded in understanding and I was glad that something positive could be taken out of this horrid nightmare I was living in.

“And… father?” Bela asked, after a time.

“I… leave her to do as she must. Let your father extinguish her emotions. We will wait for her with open arms.” I replied, my lip between my teeth

“And if father doesn’t come? What are we going to do then?” Daniela asked in a very small, timid voice.

I knew my little bug was worried, so was my eldest. I could see it in there eyes. It was the first time something like this has happened. And I understood. I was crushed with the wait of my anxiety and worry, but I had to have faith in my mate. I love her with my everything. She was my moon and I was her sun. One could not live without the other and I had to keep reminding myself that she would be back.

She will…

You know she will, Alcina…

Have faith.

Show your mate that you are a pillar of strength that she can lean on when she needs it.

Show her that she is the only one who has your heart.

She her.

Chapter 37: Chapter 37 - The Dark Side of the Moon

Summary:

Andy runs away and tried to clear her head so she doesn't cause any more destruction...

Running.

I was running as fast as I could, my paws thumping against the tough ground harshly, the wind hitting my maw, my furred body trying to create as much distance as it could from the castle. I ran and ran, my mind spinning in circles. I couldn’t think and went off of instinct.  I needed to get as far away from the castle as I could so I could clear my head. My mind was so distraught with anger and sadness that I would’ve lashed out if I hadn’t left.

And I didn’t want to do that.

I might’ve wanted to kill that bitch, but my family?

I would’ve never forgiven myself if I had hurt my family.

So this was necessary.

I also couldn’t look Alcina in the eyes without feeling my heart break. She was my mate and she hid something so important from me. It made me doubt everything that we had shared since we had planted our marks on each other. It made my beast consolable. 

My wolf came to the tree line, sprinting through the trees, and under the underbrush. The air was thick with the scent of pine and damp soil, but I could still smell the scent of winter that lingered in the air and on the ground. My heart pumped with the thumping of my paws as I barreled through everything that was in my path not caring what hit my form.

I tried to only think of what was right in front of me and a noise caught my attention,

SNAP

A twig snapped.

And it wasn’t because of me.

I stopped immediately, skidding on the dirt as I listened with my enhanced hearing.

The forest was noisy, but I could pinpoint where the sound had come from and what had made it. We had been on plenty of hunts now and I was good at catching my prey. The animalistic side of me was already at the front of my mind, so we dipped low, belly scraping the ground, and started to crawl slowly so as to not scare the prey from us. 

All we did was breathe and listen.

The hunt was on and my beast needed this kill.

It needed to feel the warm body underneath us, the struggle, the blood that would inevitably fill our mouths, and the flesh of the prey between its teeth. 

I crawled and crawled and crawled, making sure I didn’t make a sound with my big body until I came upon the animal that made the noise.

There it was.

A stag.

It looked majestic as it stood there, long horns grown upright, strong legs planted on the ground to carry its large body, and had a shiny coat. It was a red deer. They were pretty common here in Romania and were frequent prey for our hunts. This one was larger than the rest though and I would have mantled it if I were hunting this deer like a regular human.

My mouth salivated and my tongue licked my sharp canines in anticipation.

But deer weren't stupid.

They were actually quite skittish and you had to take the right approach so they didn’t run away.

With my eyes trained on the large deer and my hind legs ready to spring at any moment, I waited for the right time to strike. It didn’t take long because the deer lowered its head so it was turned just enough away from me that it gave me the perfect opening.

So I sprung.

I jumped out from where I was hiding, claws in front of me, and dug them into the deer's side while we both tumbled to the ground. 

I didn’t want to prolong this so, while my larger body was over it, I opened my jaw revealing my sharp teeth and sunk them into its neck. I shook my head, its blood flowing into my mouth from the large wound, and tore its head from its body in no time. It stilled beneath me and I felt my body tremble at the pride I felt for killing my prey.

  I basked in its death and devoured my meal.

Once I was done, I licked my face, paws, and covered the corpse with some dirt to let the earth take it so it could be used in the circle of life. I didn’t feel guilty for killing it just like I didn’t feel guilty for the hunters who invaded my home. There was more to life than what people told you was right. One had to look into themselves to see what their own moral compass was. I knew from early on that some things were inevitable. I had to take things into my two hands to ride the world of an evil even if it stanned them in blood.

I was a killer.

But I was a victim.

I was a beast.

But I was a lover.

Two things could be true at the same time.

I was who I was and I wasn’t going to apologize for it.

My head lifted to hear the shifting winds and sounds from the forest, but I quickly felt my hackles rise when a sensation washed over me like I was being watched. 

I twisted my head in every direction and looked to see what it was. 

I noticed yellow eyes watching me from the trees and growled low at the threat.

The eyes slowly gave way to furry bodies as they stepped out of the trees and into the clearing where I was. The eyes belong to Lycans and they quickly surrounded me in a circle. I was coming down from the high of my kill and my brain remembered why I had come here in the first place.

I guess the Lycans could sense my emotions because they all whimpered.

I stopped my growling and huffed.

All of these Lycans looked at me like they understood me, but that was impossible.

How could they understand me?

But their eyes…

Those yellow eyes told a different story and I knew they felt my pain…

My sadness…

My anger.

One-by-one the Lycan around me lifted their maws to the sky above and began to howl. I felt their call in the depths of my bones, but I also felt comforted by the sound that was coming out of them. It made me feel like someone understood me at that moment and I couldn’t help but feel that these Lycans were more than the unintelligent creatures that dumbass man-thing thought them to be.

These Lycan might not have started as my pack, but they are my pack now.

I was one with them at that moment.

So I lifted my own maw to the sky with them, let out my sorrowful song that was louder than theirs, and let all of my emotions out that had been eating away from me ever since my falling out with Faline.

It felt…

Good.

Howling with that pack felt good.

But…

In my howling there was also longing that showed through. I longed to be with my mate, my girls. I wanted to hear my bugs giggles, listen to my firefly’s awful language, and marvel at my mayfly’s intelligence. I wanted to snuggle up to my mate, listen to her heartbeat, and have her tell me everything would be all right.

Would it?

After this…

Would everything be all right?

I was so lost in my own thoughts that I didn’t notice the Lycans had left and I was now by myself.  They had all dispersed without a trace, except for some bent branches, leaving me to my thoughts and the sound of the forest.

Now what?

I didn’t know what to do, but my beast…

My beast seemed to make the decision for me.

We didn’t go back towards the castle like I thought we would, but we went in the opposite direction. We raced under branches, crunched twigs, asserted our presence in the woods as we went to the only place that would ease us wholly.

Mamăs

I stood in the clearing, looking at Mamăs place, her home that was secluded from everything.

Mamă wasn’t expecting me, but her door opened wide and her head swiveled like she was looking for something. Her eyes finally landed on me and she gave me a sad smile. 

Come here, my daughter…

I was startled by the voice in my head, but it was Mamăs so I cautiously stepped forward, revealing more of myself.

That’s it…

You have nothing to fear, frumosul meu lup…

(my beautiful wolf)

Come to your mother…

Let us soothe those raging emotions of yours…

As Mamăs words rang through my head, I kept stepping closer and closer until I was a right in front of her home. She gave me a warm smile, eyes roaming my form with a proud motherly look that made me stand taller.

“How strong and magnificent you are, Eva…” Mamă whispered as she stepped closer to me. “I always regretted being with that disgusting man, but you… you are my treasure.” She added, now finally right in front of me, her hand running the length of my body across my fur as she moved.

I huffed at Mamăs words.

“Do you think you can change back, darling? I do not mind you being in this form, but you would surely not fit in my home.” Mamă said, chuckling, as she returned to where my head was and took my maw into her hands.

Mamăs touch was calming and I slightly nodded at her question.

“Good. Do not mind me and change if you please.” Mamă said, stepping back a few steps.

I looked at Mamă with narrowed eyes and she chuckled again.

“I will, of course, turn around, but do not forget that I cleaned your naked bottom when you were a child.” Mamă teased.

I whined, not exactly wanting to hear any of that, but focused on the change back into my human form.

I’ve done this enough times now that it didn’t hurt.

The bones crunching, reshaping into the form I wanted, the fur receding, the sweat pouring off my body from the change as I thump to the ground on all fours. 

I was breathing hard after the change because it was taxing.

I felt something being draped over me, so I looked up to find Mamă putting a blanket over me with a soft smile on her face.

“Now, how about we go inside, yes?” Mamă said with an outstretched hand towards me.

“I think that's a good idea, Mamă.” I replied, voice hoarse.

I took Mamăs hand with my own and got up off the ground. We both walked towards her home with Mamă in front of me. She let me step in first and she closed the door behind me. Then we both walked through the first floor, up the stairs while I was admitting my surroundings, and then to a bedroom.

“I am sure you would like some clothes first before we talk?” Mamă offered.

“Yeah, that would be a good idea.” I replied, a weak chuckle coming from my throat.

“There are some in the wardrobe over there.” Mamă said as she pointed to the wardrobe that was up against the wall. “Get dressed and then come downstairs. I will be in the living room with tea for you. I love you, Eva.”

I swallowed the lump in my throat at that.

“I love you too, Mamă.” I whispered, a small smile on my face.

Mamă nodded, walked over the door, and then left so I could get dressed.

I walked over to the wardrobe that was made of dark wood and I looked at it because it seemed familiar. I was about to give up because my brain was being dumb, but I remembered that the carvings looked like the ones that were at the castle and I smiled.

“Donna is so talented…” I mumbled as I gently traced the indentations in the wood.

It made me sad because I always thought that if Alcina and I could have children I would’ve like for Donna to make a crib for our kid. Something that held meaning and that used their Aunts amazing skill seemed like the perfect solution.

I shook myself out of those spiraling thoughts and found the clothes that somehow fit me perfectly.

Spilling my secrets, huh, sugar?

Bringing them up to my face, I inhaled them and they even had Alcina’s scent on them even if it was faint. Everything around reminded me of my mate and it left a gaping hole in my heart where our bond was.

“Better just hurry up and put them on, Andy.” I said aloud.

So, I threw the white shirt on, buttoned the buttons, put my legs through the underwear, slipped on the black slacks, and finally quickly put the socks on my feet while jumping on one leg each time as I headed to the door. The shoes were right by the door so that was convenient and I put those on to before I left the room.

Closing the door, I dusted the slacks off and headed down the stairs. I walked down the wooden stairs pretty quickly, finding myself in the living room. Mamă was sitting down in the chair that was next to the couch, blowing on the tea she had made while another cup was sitting on the table waiting for me.

“Hello, Mamă.” I said while sitting down on the couch and reaching for the tea. “Thank you for making this for me.”

“Hello, my darling daughter.” Mamă said, looking at me with a smile. “And it is not trouble. I assumed you might need something to calm those raging emotions flowing through you. You are an Alpha after all, Eva. There will be… times when they are harder to control so do not berate yourself for your outbursts.”

I sighed, brought the cup to my mouth, and drank the tea.

When I was done drinking it, I leaned over and sat it back down onto the table a little rougher than I should’ve because just remembering what caused me… ‘ outbursts’ made my anger come to the surface again.

“I guess you know exactly why I’m here?” I asked, sitting back and closing my eyes so I could calm myself down.

Mamă didn’t do anything, Andy…

Don’t take your frustration out on her…

“I do.” Mamă said while putting her cup down onto the table, just more gently. “I confess… Alcina called me before you arrived, so I know things from her side already. And I would like to hear what happened from your side of things before we went through the entire situation.” 

I rubbed the bridge of my nose and tamped down the urge to growl.

“My side? There really isn’t much to tell, Mamă. The bit- Faline and Cassandra came to me while I was supervising the workers who managed the vineyard. I already felt awful and snappy, so I didn’t really want anyone interrupting what I was doing. But… when I turned around and saw how they were acting it made me even more suspicious about why they were there…” I explained, trailing off while I clenched my jaw.

“And then?” Mamă prodded.

“And then the fucking bomb to end all bombs on me Mamă!” I snarled while standing up quickly from my seat. “Faline… That stupid fucking vamp… She had the balls to say that Alcina and her used to be lovers! To my fucking face!” I yelled while starting to pace around the room.

I felt like I was about to crawl out of my goddamn skin just by remembering this.

“And what happened after, Eva?” Mamă asked softly, urging me to continue and not scolding me for cursing which I was thankful for.

“I…I just… snapped.” I replied, stopping my pacing to look out of Mamăs window. “When the bitch said those words… I fucking lost it. Any sense to be had in my dumb head was gone and I attacked her. I wanted to rip her open and strangle her with her own intestines. I wanted to detach her jaw from her face, cut out her tongue and shove it up her ass so she could never speak those fucking awful words that tron into my heart again” I said with clenched fists.

“And did you? You would have had the right. Faline is old and she knew better. Your actions would have been justified if you had done what you said.” Mamă replied, tone casual.

I turned to Mamă. “I wanted to. I really fucking did, but…” I said with a scrunched up face.

“Cassandra?” Mamă finished

My body dropped at my fireflys names.

“Yes, Cassandra. They had just become a couple. It was the whole reason they wanted to tell me this. So everyone could start fresh.” I answered sadly.

“Good intentions could always have bad consequences, Eva. They are not children. Not even Cassandra. She may be Alcina and yours child, but she is a grown woman who can think for herself. I am sure she saw how aggressive you were as of late, but still thought it prudent to discuss this with you when the signs were there to have said discussion another time.” Mamă said, having got up whole talking and moving towards me gracefully. 

Mamă took my hands in her own and placed a soft kiss on them

I shook my head.

“It was Cassandra’s look that stopped me from killing Faline.” I choked out.

“Her look?” Mamă reiterated.

I nodded my head.

“Cassandra, my firefly, my middle child looked at me with fear in her eyes. True… fear .” I said, voice trembling, tears coming to my eyes. “How am I a good father when I’ve crossed a line I can’t come back from?”

Mamă sighed and brought me in to hug me tight, her hand at my back rubbing soothing circles.

“Unfortunately, that is life, Eva. And it is even more difficult because of what we are. Everyone makes mistakes, and I am not saying you made one, but if you think you need to make it up to Cassandra then make the effort. Do not push the envelope, but be constant and ever-present if she needs something, wants something.” Mamă explained softly as she pulled back from the hug and grabbed my chin softly so I was looking at her. “That is all you can do. Your best. And if that is not enough then you try harder.”

“What if… What if I can’t fix this? What if I fucked it all up?” I asked, feeling defeated already.

“I do not think that is the case. Alcina and those girls love you with everything they have. It will all work out, my darling daughter. I just know it.” Mamă said with a soft smile.

I sighed, some of the tension releasing from my body.

“I wish I could be as positive as you, Mamă.” I mumbled.

“I am positive because I… know more information than you do. And… I think it is time I tell you.” Mamă said while moving back to the couch.

“More information? What do you mean?” I asked, confused.

“You may want to sit down for this.” Mamă said as she pointed to the couch.

I didn’t understand what it could be to need to sit down, but I did it anyway and sat back onto the couch.

“All right? What is it?” I asked, now suddenly very nervous.

The hairs on the back of my neck were raised and my palms were sweaty as I looked at Mamă, waiting for whatever it was.

“Alcina…” Mamă started.

“Alcina?” I reiterated, my body thrumming with anxiety.

“The reason she has been so sick as of late is because she is….” Mamă replied and then took a breath. “Pregnant. Alcina is… pregnant, Eva.”

My eyes went wide.

My heart thumped painfully in my chest.

My mouth tried to form words, but I couldn’t get anything out as my dumb brain spun in circles.

But then…

Something…

Clicked.

A moment.

It was a single moment that I remembered just before I had left the castle entirely. I had a thought in that moment because of what I was hearing and I thought it was weird, but I didn’t pay close enough attention.

It was soft.

So very soft.

A heartbeat.

Weak, like it had just been formed, but there all the same.

I didn’t understand why Alcina’s heart was so weak, but if she was pregnant…

“Oh shit…” I whimpered, eyes closing shut quickly as I tried to process all of this “But… But Alcina said she couldn’t have kids…”

“That was true. Past tense because you changed that, Eva.” Mamă replied softly.

I snapped my eyes open and looked at Mamă.

“ Me ?” I asked, dumfounded.

“Yes, you . Alcina’s blood disease made her unable to. Blood clots that could have had her miscarrying each time paired with the possible child's slow fetal growth, and other numerous health issues still remained prevalent after her re-birth. And since Alcina had the more aggressive type of her already rare blood disease… Having children of her own blood was not possible, but…

“But?” I reiterated as I hung on Mamăs every word.

“But… you are… special, Eva. Particularly your own blood. They say that blood holds power and with you it rings true. I took a few samples from Alcina, and used some of her old samples, when she came. I ran some tests and saw that your blood was acting like energized white blood cells. It attacked the cells that caused her rare blood disease on the old sample and practically cured her of it. There were still some drifters, but it had a success rate of 99.9% in culling the unwanted cells. You, Eva, were Alcina’s cure.” Mamă explained.

“I…” I tried to say, but didn’t know what to say.

“I know this is a lot to take in, but… if I have advice to give, my darling daughter, it is that you should go back to the castle. Go back home and talk with your mate. Tell her all your fears, pour out your sadness, and show her your grief. Expose yourself to her so she can see how much you are hurting from this whole experience. And do not worry about the child. The heartbeat you heard should not even be possible, but we are not exactly normal. Your child will form faster than your normal humans, so talk without fear of hurting the little darling. I am sure the child is strong because you both are.” Mamă said, her words resonating with me.

“You really think going back is the right choice?” I asked.

“I think a conversation between the two of you would do some good, yes. You have spent some time with the Lycans, with me, and cleared your head, yes? Removed yourself from the situation so you would not cross anymore lines? Those choices were the right ones and I think this one is as well.” Mamă answered confidently.

“And if I don’t like the answers I’m given?” I asked.

“Then you will persevere as I know you to do. You take your life into your own hands, mold your own future, and decide what it is you really want from this life.” Mamă said sagely.

I nodded my head at Mamăs words.

I stood up from the couch I was sitting on, my brows furrowed.

“I think… I think we’re going to have that talk.” I replied, more determined than I was a few minutes ago.

“A wonderful idea.” Mamă said, clapping once and then standing up to.

Will this bring more heartache?

You can’t be sure Andy, but…

You have to.

For your unborn kid.

For your girls.

For Alcina.

And most of all…

For yourself.

Chapter 38: Chapter 38 - The Talk X2

Summary:

Andy and Alcina have a heart-to-heart...

With that decision made, I hugged Mamă tight, told her I loved her, thanked her for helping sort out my thoughts, and left her home. It felt bittersweet to leave because I didn’t see her often as I liked, but I knew she would visit sometime when her head wasn’t buried in her work. I just was a little attached to her because I hadn’t had her in my life for so long and I think she understands that because, even though she is busy, she takes the time to spend time with me and our family.

Like when I learned to fly and we flew together…

Good times…

It totally didn’t end with me face-planting into the dirt… again and Alcina chewing me out for my poor landing skills….

But that was why I practiced.

Like now.

My beast was a little less angry, and I felt a little more in control, so I let my black feathered wings out and decided a flight was the best way to get back to the castle. I didn’t really want to risk my beast getting out of control again, so that was another reason why I was flying.

The wind felt good on my face as I soared through the sky.

Practicing was paying off because I was getting the hang of the art of flying.

My stomach roiled the closer I got to the castle and when I finally saw the tips of towers from high above, I felt like I was going to be sick. I was prepared to confront this head on, but I was really nervous about it all.

I mean…

Alcina and I were going to have a kid!

This wasn’t exactly the time to think about if my mate had done anything with the bit-

I felt myself growling so I had to stop that line of thinking right away.

Remember you’ll get the answers so just focus on flying…

Eventually, I had made it back to the castle, so I started my descent. I flew down and down and down until I could see the dirt and grass again. I was determined to not mess this up this time and really focused on slowing down. I slowed down, descended, slowed down even more, descended, then practically gilded until my feet touched the ground.

I stumbled a bit and used my wings to steady myself, but I did it.

Holy… 

Shit…

“I did it…” I mumbled, feeling pride well up within my chest.

A smile was on my face, but when I looked up no one was around me to see what I had just done, so it got wiped off my face pretty quickly. 

Can’t be fucking happy for one second…

The castle looked taller, more intimidating than usually was. The stone and brick looked more ominous while the doors to the castle loomed like a trap that wanted to swallow me whole. It had me trembling a bit, my emotions fluctuating as I remembered what had happened.

Nothing will change just because you don’t move, Andy…

I swallowed hard and tried to gather my nerves.

Slowly walking, I moved step-by-step closer to the looming door and froze when I was just right in front of it. I blinked a couple times, sweat dripping down my back, and I raised my hand to knock so they would know I’m here.

I didn’t have to.

The door opened just before I knocked and I was greeted by Ioana.

Ioana’s eyes went wide when she saw me. She used the door as a shield, and trembled a bit as she stood there looking at me like I would rip her head off. She actually made me flinch and I could see that she regretted her reactions by the look she gave me after, but I didn’t really want to deal with this anymore.

“Can you just let me in, Ioana? This is my home.” I said, trying my best not to growl at the maid.

Ioana moved quickly, opening the door and allowing me to pass through.

What greeted me when I entered made me stop in my tracks again.

Alcina was there.

And so were the girls.

Actually…

It was just Bela and Daniela.

No sign of Cassandra.

My mouth felt dry and my breathing sped up as I looked at my mate in all her glory. She was dressed in a white suit today and had a fluffy fur coat that went around her neck. Her signature pearls sat nicely on her neck and her favorite black hat was on her head. I noticed she had large bags under her eyes like she hadn't been sleeping. I was worried about if either Alcina or the baby was in danger and it had my protective instincts flaring to life.

My eyes then drifted to my gi- Bela and Daniela when I thought they were both safe.

Bela and Daniela wore their black cloak as they always did, but there was no blood smeared on their faces. They looked at me somberly like their entire world had come crashing down and it felt like someone was squeezing my heart with their bare hands.

“Welcome home, Iubirea Mea…” Alcina whispered.

“Alcina.” I replied softly, my voice tinged with a deep sadness.

“Father its- its g-good to see you.” Bela said while she fidgeted where she stood

Bela never fidgeted.

“It really is…” Daniela whispered after her sister.

And Daniela never whispered.

Had I really fucked everything up like this?

“Andrada… might I suggest that we move to the study so we can… talk.” Alcina offered, her hands wringing in front of her.

I nodded at that, no words coming out of my mouth, and followed the trio as they started to walk up the stairs.

The air around us was thick with tension and I missed the happy mood this castle used to have.

No words were said as we walked and the staff avoided us like the plague.

Finally, after a tortuous few minutes, we made it to the study, and Alcina opened the door so all of us could walk inside. I walked toward the couch and sat on it while the trio sat on the other side of me. It felt like everything we had shared had crumbled and I wanted to just cry my eyes out.

But…

Before we had this talk, I needed to let Alcina know that I knew.

“I know…” I whispered low.

Alcina’s amber eyes snapped to mine and her brow furrowed.

“Know about what exactly?” Alcina asked, voice full with emotion.

“I know that you're pregnant, Alcina.” I answered.

Alcina tried to talk, but she ended up just nodding her head at me.

“I see…” Alcina whispered softly, tears welling up in her eyes. “I… I found out when I visited Miranda. She was the one who told me and I planned to come back home, reveal the good news to my family, but…”

“But I happened?” I scoffed.

“No, no, not you, but me.” Alcina said regretfully. “I should have not hid what Faline was from you, my mate. It was the wrong choice in a long line of wrong choices that led to the situation we are in now. I do not fault you for what you did to Faline. You might not have known it, but you were acting that way because of your mate being pregnant. Faline and Cassandra made you feel threatened. It is a foregone conclusion that you would lash out.”

“And if I killed the vampire? What would I have said to Cassandra?” I asked while shaking my head in frustration.

“Cassandra is your daughter as much as she is mine, Andrada. She would have forgiven you considering the circumstances.” Alcina said as she crossed her legs, never sitting still for long.

“You didn’t see how our firefly looked at me…” I said, my voice sounding broken. “She looked at me like I was a monster. I could see it in her eyes and don’t tell me she didn’t. There was true fear in those yellow eyes of hers. Cassandra feared me in that moment…”

Alcina looked at me, her eyes holding immense sadness, as she listened to what I had to say.

“Cassandra will heal. She has healed from a situation like this before. It will take time, but your relationship will not be broken forever.” Alcina replied, her voice comforting me.

“And what about our relationship?” I asked quietly. “I… I have some… questions that I need answered, Alcina. Questions that have been swirling through my fucking head. Making me go insane with doubt ever since they told me the truth.”

Alcina must’ve got what I was saying because she looked even sadder now, shoulder drooping low. She didn’t look like the confidant, striking woman I loved, but a broken one who was tired.

“Girls, how about you let your father and I talk for a moment.” Alcina said as she looked at both of them.

Bela nodded, but Daniela went to protest so Bela dragged Danila out of the study as the bickered lowly.

“Do you think I have been unfaithful?” Alcina asked as soon as the door shut, tone angry.

I sighed and rubbed the bridge of my nose.

“Alcina… You were literally housing your past lover! And you hid the fact that she was your past lover! What am I supposed to think?” I said pitifully, tears spilling down my cheeks.

Alcina’s face paled at my raised voice, but she stood up and walked toward me.

I was ready to be slapped or worse, but when Alcina was right in front of me, she kneeled and took my hands in her own.

“I would never, Lună Mea. The thought never crossed my mind. Not even once. I am ashamed for not telling you immediately and will apologize until you are satisfied, but I will tell you now that you are the only one I love. That woman could never compare to my mate, singurul și unicul meu, the one who I want to live out eternity with. You should never doubt my love for you and I am so very sorry that you are.” Alcina said passionately, her voice dripping with love and sorrow.

“You didn’t?” I asked, voice trembling, my eyes not able to meet hers.

“I did not.” Alcina replied confidently. “Andy… please look at me…:”

I didn’t want my mate to see the weakness in my eyes, but I eventually did as she asked and the look she was giving me almost made me burst into hysterical tears.

“Alcina…” I whispered softly.

Alcina’s eyes held so much love that I felt like I was drowning in it.

“There is no one that could replace you, Andrada. No one.” Alcina said, her tone practically pleading with me to believe.

And I did.

I did believe, Alcina.

The tone of my mate's voice.

Her body language.

The look in her eyes…

They all told a story that reassured me.

I looked into Alcina’s beautiful honeyed eyes, sadness and desperation swirling in them, and slowly held my hands out to her. She looked at my hands, stunned, then looked back at me. She did this a couple of times before reaching out to take my offered hands with her own trembling ones.

When our hands connected…

It felt like I felt a piece of myself slide back into place.

Tears flowed down my face.

Alcina got off the ground, sat next to me on the couch, and I pulled her into me so we weren’t apart. Our bodies were touching, hearts beating as one again, and I closed my eyes to soak in this feeling I had been missing ever since I had left the castle.

This is how it should be…

My hand drifted to Alcina’s stomach, touching it reverently when it got there, and I could feel my mate smile into my hair. She was currently inhaling my scent, but I could hear a little purr coming from her when I rubbed soothing circles where our kid was.

“We’re really having a kid…” I whispered, awed at that fact.

“We are, Lună Mea.” Alcina whispered right back, placing a kiss on my hair.

“Do you think… Do you think I’ll be a good parent?” I asked, self-doubt pouring out.

I had an amazing Mamă, but I worried I had some of him in me. 

I was 50% him , so what if I had some of his tendencies?

I didn’t want to treat my kids like that, make them go through what I went through…

I wanted my kids to be safe and cared for.

I wanted them to be loved…

“Deja ești, Andy...” Alcina said, voice full of emotion. “Deja ești…”

(You already are, Andy… You already are…)

And with that I burst into tears and sobbed into my mates chest.

Chapter 39: Chapter 39 - The Future

Summary:

Andy experiences a pregnant Alcina and finally goes to talk to Cassandra...

My eyes slowly opened.

And I woke up with a smile on my face.

A big, cheesy smile that probably made me look like an idiot.

I was in our comfortable bed, my beast rumbling in delight, feeling better than ever with my arms wrapped around my mate's midsection. The difference in out heights maybe made this silly, but I wanted to always make Alcina feel that she was safe in my arms wherever we were.

I pressed my nose to Alcina’s neck, inhaling her scent.

I nuzzled her a bit, trying to get closer because it was never enough.

Maybe when we both pass then we’ll be one…

Alcina was still asleep, so I thought we had some time in the bed still, but she sat up in bed quickly which forced me to let go of her and her hand shot up to where her mouth was. It looked like she was trying to not throw up right then, so I knew what I needed to do if I didn’t want our bed to smell like vomit. 

I quickly got in gear, gently scooped Alcina up in my arms so as to not make her even more nauseous, and I walked to the bathroom.

Once Alcina and I got there, I set her down on the tile below, opened the lid to the toilet, and watched my poor mate hunch over the now open toilet, wrenching whatever was in her stomach into it. While she did this, I was right beside her, rubbing soothing circles on her back, and made sure her hair didn’t get into her face. I knew she would probably want to take a nice hot bath after this, but she also liked to be prim and proper. 

And vomit in her hair didn’t scream prim and proper .

Alcina groaned when the retching stopped and slowly looked at me with daggers in her eyes.

“What have you done to me?” Alcina hissed, but didn’t let me answer. “I am going to slice you to ribbons for this.”

I gulped loudly at my mate's words.

“Soarele meu…” I tried to say, but Alcina glared at me.

“Do not ‘my sun’ me. Andrada!” Alcina said coldly. “Do you truly understand the state you put me in? How much suffering I am enduring and will have to endure in these coming months? Or do you only think with the cock that is between your legs?”

I didn’t know what to say.

I stood there, face pale, just taking the verbal lashing instead of saying anything stupid.

It was only when tears started to form in Alcina’s eyes that I brought her into my arms, not caring about the vomit smell, and tried to comfort my mate who was now sobbing into my shoulder.

“It’s going to be all right, sugar.” I said softly, my fingers running through her hair comfortingly. ”I know you feel like shit…” 

Alcina snorted at that. 

“...But I promise to be here every step of the way. Whatever you need, I’ll get it. A foot rub? All right. Need a personal chariot? I’m your man. Want me to be your personal blood bag? Sounds fine to me. A shoulder to cry on? I’ll be right there for you. I mean it, Alcina. You aren’t alone. You have the staff, the other lords, your girls, Mamă, and you have me. No one, and I mean no one, will let you go through this alone.” 

I pulled back a little, gently took Alicna's face in my hands, rubbed the tears off her cheeks, and kissed the tip of her nose.

“You are loved, Alcina. Don’t forget that and I’m sure everything will be fine.” I said confidently.

“Truly?” Alcina replied softly, voice sounding so vulnerable that it made my very soul hurt when she talked.

“Every word I’ve said is true.” I answered, letting go of her beautiful face and grabbing one of her hands so I could bring it up to my heart. “And I think you know that I’m telling the truth.”

Alcina stared at where her hand had been placed like she was in a trance. I think she was listening to the steady, but strong rhythms of my heart because she was quickly calming down from the upset state she was in earlier.

I mentally sighed in relief.

“But…” Alcina said after a few seconds. “What if we get into a tiff again? Will I ruin you to because of who I am? Will I ruin our future child's life because they are going to be born to a monster like me?”

I brought Alcina’s hand that was on my heart up to my lips and kissed it softly.

“No, you won’t. You don’t ruin anything. You are not Midas. Our kid will be fine and we’ll be happy, sugar. Really happy.” I replied confidently. “And you are NOT a monster. I know you have trouble with your beast sometimes, and I haven’t seen it yet, but I know you are anything but a monster. Our kid will love you just like our girls love you. I know that for a fact.”

Alcina breathed out at my words like she had just let out all of the air she had been holding in.

“You better not leave me, Andy…” Alcina whispered as she cuddled back up to me.

“Never…” I whispered back as I hugged my mate tight, hoping I never had to let go.

Unfortunately, I did have to let go, but only because Alcina groaned again and I was instantly worried about her health.

“Sugar? Alcina? What’s wrong?” I asked, nervousness in my tone.

“Cramps…” Alcna responded as her face screwed up in pain and wrapped her arms around herself.

“Right..” I mumbled. “Let me draw a bath so you can relax a little all right?” 

Alcina looked up and offered me a brief smile before I went to work on that bath. It didn’t take a long time before the water heated up. I tested it by dipping my finger in the water to see if it was just how she liked them and it was perfect. So I walked back to Alcina, helped her up from the tile below, and once she was steady, gently picked her up so I could bring her over to the bath where the soothing water was waiting.

I picked Alcina up, her larger body weighing nothing to me, and let her curl herself into me.

“Hold onto me, Iubirea Mea…” I whispered, placing a kiss onto her head. “You’ll feel better in a few seconds.”

Alcina just hummed in response, so I headed back to the tub,

Once I walked the short distance, I positioned Alcina in just the right way, lowered her into the water below, and let my ears hear her wondering groaning as her body fully submerged. The tub was larger than most to accommodate Alcina and her taller than life height. She leaned back on the porcelain and closed her eyes while she tried to relax. I moved behind her where her head was relaxing and started to massage her tense neck muscles which got me some more satisfied noises as I helped to relieve some of my mates pain she was currently feeling.

I only wanted the best for Alcina.

After a few minutes of me massaging Alcina and her being in the tub with the soothing, hot water, I could tell the pain was lessening and her muscles started to relax while her face went back to how it was before.

Less scrunched and more clear.

I lowered my lips to the nape of Alcina’s neck and kissed it softly.

“How is that, sugar? Feeling better?” I asked softly.

“Mmmmm… Much.” Alcina hummed, her hands roaming over her body, the water sloshing, but not going over the edge. “But… if you keep kissing my nap like that then I will undoubtedly… need your… services .” Alcina said, her voice dripping with arousal.

My mate sure can switch fast…

I chuckled, my voice a little huskier than it was before.

“I will do whatever you want me to.” I rumbled, my beast eager to please our mate in any way we can.

Alcina twisted her neck to look at me, being careful not to slosh water onto the tile, and raised an eyebrow in my direction when we connected our eyes.

“Whatever I want, you say?” Alcina purred, a pleased sound coming from her throat.

I inched closer to Alcina’s face, our mouths so close that I could feel her labored breaths on my face.

“Whatever. You. Want .” I reiterated, slowly, deliberately, my voice rough.

Alcina’s smile widened so her fangs showed and I shivered a bit at the memory of what those fangs could do.

“Then…” Alcina said, voice also rough, as she stood up from the water, my eyes soaking up her naked body as water droplets fell from her skin. One of her hands drifted upward toward her breast and the other snaked over her dark, lower curls until two fingers slipped through her wet heat. “How about, my big… strong… mate… make me see stars.”

I growled low at Alcina’s words and entered the tub.

Once I got into the tub, I pulled Alcina towards me, made our bodies flush, my hands quickly finding her ass and reveling in the feel of her flesh on my flesh. I could feel her hardened nipples digging into me and squeezed those big cheeks of hers that I was palming which earned me a moan from her mouth.

Music to my ears…

My eyes darted to Alcina’s lips, eyeing the big, red kissable things and I couldn’t wait anymore. So, I removed my hands from her delectable ass, regrettably, and pulled my mate into a heated kiss that was anything but slow. It was frantic and rough. We explored each other's mouths, tasted each other thoroughly and, by the Black god, her taste always blew up my taste buds. I nipped at her lower lip with my teeth, sinking my teeth into it with just enough force to draw blood. Trickles of her blood flowed into my mouth as I sucked on the wound and we both moaned out, the sound echoing through the bathroom.

“Love the taste of you, sugar…” I growled.

“La naiba... Andy…” Alcina replied in our mother tongue, voice trembling.

(Fuck... Andy…)

My tongue ghosted over Alcina’s lips, seeking entrance, and when I was given it, I plunged my tongue into her mouth with some force. I needed so much more of her and it was driving me crazy. Our tongues entwined, our kiss evolving into a heated make out session while we stood in the now cold water. I roamed my mates mouth, mapped every inch of it, and finally pulled myself back even though I really wanted to keep going.

You have something that takes priority first though…

Keeping my eyes trained on Alcina’s own amber ones, I slowly sank to my knees until I was partly submerged in the water. It didn’t bother me because I was right where I wanted to be and inched my way forward until I was face-to-face with my mates soaked pussy.

“Andrada… please…” Alcina begged, her tone desperate while her hand came to thread through my hair.

“Your wish is my common, my Lady .” I growled.

Alcina’s eyes dangerously flashed red at the title and I knew the name had the effect I wanted it to.

Without wasting any more time, I stuck my tongue out as I closed the distance and swiped it upwards through her folds. Alcina moaned loudly at the move and jutted her hips so she could get more friction. My hands went back to her ass, pressing her closer to my face, and I sunk myself into her waiting core.

I was truly buried into Alcina’s pussy.

I wasn’t able to breathe, but I didn’t care.

I focused on pleasuring the goddess of a woman whose thighs I was between.

I ate Alcina’s pussy like it was my last meal.

Alcina was grinding into my face as I plunged my tongue into her over and over again, the wet slapping of me eating her out reverberating through the bathroom. I couldn’t get enough of the taste that was in my mouth, on my tongue. It was stronger than when I was roaming her mouth and made my head feel dizzy. 

It was a good thing I had a bit bigger nose because while I was munching on Alcina’s love box my nose was rubbing into her needy clit as I tilted my head just a bit. I could feel her thighs quiver whenever it happened and I hummed into the tasty pussy which had her groaning because of the vibrations being sent straight into her from me.

I knew the end was near when Alcina’s thighs started to clench and her canals started to squeeze my tongue. She gripped my head tighter, grinded even harder, and when it was time…

Shoved my face into her pussy even harder and screamed out in pure pleasure as her orgasm washed over her.

“LA NAIBA! ANDRADA! EJACULEZZ!” Alcina screamed. “Oh, la naiba…”

(FUCK! ANDRADA! I’M CUMMING!)

I sat there, water sloshing in the tub, face shoved into my mates pussy as her orgasm rolled through her. Her thighs were trembling, but my grip on her ass kept her steady as she got the pleasure she deserved.

That’s what I like to see, sugar…

Once Alcina came from her high, her knees buckled a bit, but I was there to help steady her and, since the water was not hot anymore, I carried her out of the tub. I scooped her up, stepped out of the tub, grabbed a towel that was in the bathroom, wrapped her in it, and was back to carrying her until we reached our bed.

I laid Alcina’s body down gently down onto the waiting bed, her eyes fluttering.

I kissed my mate on the top of her head and pulled back.

“Get some rest, Soarele Meu…” I whispered. “You're sleeping for two now…”

First I got some clothes on for the day, then walked to the door of our chambers, a smile on my face, and left Alcina so she could sleep in peace.

I closed the door and a content sigh left my lips.

I could still taste Alcina.

I savored it.

I was happy that I could bring Alcina pleasure, but I was happy that our way of life was going back to normal.

There was one thing…

One big, sadistic thing…

…that was on my mind.

I wanted to fix the rift that was between us, but how could I do that when I almost killed her partner?

Would my firefly even want to talk to me?

Forgive me?

The worst thing about that situation was that I didn’t feel guilty about almost killing that bitch, but my heart did hurt when I kept recalling the look on Cassandra’s face. I didn’t like that I had hurt my daughter and I had no clue on what to do to make it up if we would never agree on how I handled the situation.

“Worst she could do is ignore me…” I muttered as I ran my hands through my hair.

I was still leaning on our chamber door, procrastinating, but I would actually need to move if I wanted to talk to the daughter I was stressing about.

So I got my butt moving.

I slowly weaved through the halls, feet feeling like lead, passing by our maids who were just starting to get ready for the day and felt my heart beating out of my chest. I couldn’t help but worry about what she would say when I got there. 

And when I got to Cassandra's room…

The door loomed in front of me like an impossible wall.

I went to knock on the door, but my hand stopped short. My fist tightened and it felt like my body was frozen as I just stood there, my mind racing. All of the emotions that happened because of the fight came flooding back and it made me break out into a nervous sweat.

I swallowed roughly.

Just…

Just fucking knock you idiot!

You do want to fix this…

Don’t you?

I did.

I really did.

My hand was still raised in a knocking position so I continued with what I was doing before I panicked and lightly wrapped my knuckles on my fireflies door.

Three consecutive knocks.

KNOCK

KNOCK

KNOCK

No answer.

KNOCK

KNOCK

KNOCK

Still no answer.

My lips pressed into a tight line and I began to worry.

“Cassandra?” I tried softly, knowing she could hear me.

No answer.

No answer, but I could hear the faint beat of her heart and she was on the other side of the door.

I gently pressed my head onto the door, tears starting to form in my eyes.

“Firefly?” I whispered, voice trembling.

“...What?” Cassandra replied, voice horse and rough, sadness evident in her tone.

“C-Can we… Can we… talk?” I asked, voice cracking with every word.

“I…” Cassandra started to whisper. “I don’t know…”

“You don’t know?” I reiterated softly back.

Cassandra sniffed and I could tell she was crying too.

“I don’t… I don’t fucking know. I…” Cassandra started to say then choked back a sob. “I don’t know about anything anymore. Faline is gone, mother is pregnant, my sisters are happy, and you… I love and hate you simultaneously…”

I listened and my heart cracked when the word ‘hate’ came out of my firefly's mouth. It felt like someone was tearing my very soul apart and skinning me alive at the same time. Tears were now flowing more freely, hitting the floor beneath me, and I started to tremble.

I went to say something, but Cassandra continued.

“But I know that hating you for what happened was wrong. I know it in my dumb fucking head. What we did… We were the biggest idiots on the planet. The biggest idiots in the universe. How did we not see how much you had changed? Why did we thinking it was a good fucking time to tell you… that ? I know the answer… We were only thinking about ourselves. We disguised it as wanting to help everyone else, but what we really wanted was to help ourselves. We wanted to date with no strings attached like a bunch of assholes. We didn’t think about how it would affect you… And when mother told me she was pregnant? It was like everything finally clicked, but I had lost everything. Faline had been banished and you left…” Cassandra rambled, her breathing getting faster.

“Firefly…” I replied softly, trying to console my spiraling daughter.

“NO!” Cassandra yelled harshly which made me jump back from the door a little. “No… Its… Everything is ruined and it was because of us, but…”

Cassandra stopped talking for a few seconds and I started to become nervous again.

“But? But what?” I asked,

“But…” Cassandra said, breaking out into sobs. “I fucking can’t forget how you looked. It’s burned into my brain and I can’t get it out! I just want everything to go back the way it was and I don’t fucking know what to do! WHAT DO I DO FATHER!?” She wailed, beating on the door.

Hearing Cassandra wail for me made my heart break even further and I fell to the floor. I sobbed with her, our heads pressed against the door that separated us and we let out all of our emotions that had been brewing in our hearts.

What do I do?

How do I fix this if my daughter is afraid of me?

The thoughts that Cassandra really was afraid of me made my brain go somewhere it shouldn't have. 

It really shouldn't have.

I froze everything.

The trembling.

The crying.

My breathing.

Everything.

“I’m just like him… ” I muttered.

My body started to shake ever more vigorously than before, blood pumped in my ears so loud that it almost drowned out all the sound around me, sweat started to drip down my back, my stomach rolled which made me feel so nauseous, and I started to feel like I was about to pass out.

I didn’t even notice that I was hyperventilating until Cassandra called my name.

I heard my firefly, but I didn’t hear her.

I wasn’t there in front of my daughter's door anymore.

The realization broke something inside of me.

I curled into a ball and felt strong arms pick me up.

I heard a door being opened, my name being called, but… 

All I could focus on was the image of me overlaid where he was.

In this fucked up memory it was me standing menacingly in the doorframe while Cassandra was huddled into the corner on the dirty, mangled bed.

Not him .

Me .

The fake memory was too much for me, so I scrambled out of those strong arms, dropped to the floor below with a thud, and let out everything that was in my stomach while violently shaking. I hunched over as I wretched, sobbed, and screamed all at once while that fake memory tormented me.

What have you done?

With my hands gripping the carpet underneath my palms, I swayed while I was on all fours after I had emptied all of my stomach contents, and felt my vision fading. I knew my body had just gone through some trauma and also knew I probably would not last long.

So…

Just before my body gave out I said one last word.

“Alcina…” I whispered.

Then I blacked out.

Chapter 40: Chapter 40 - Healing

Summary:

Andy, Alcina, and Cassandra start there journey on the path to healing...

POV: Alcina

 

My eyes fluttered open and a small groan left my lips.

I was trying to sort out how I had gotten back into our bed when I remembered Andrada and I’s time in the tub. The memory was so very delicious. I licked my lips as I ran my hands over my pert nipples, a moan now leaving my mouth. I could still feel the tingle coming from my lower half and decided it was better to not give myself any more pleasure for the time being.

My hands did run over my stomach while a smile was plastered on my face.

I did not at all want to get up, but my eyes flitted over to the grandfather clock that was on the other side of the room and saw that it was time to do so anyway. The bed underneath my languid body was just so comfortable…

“You are a Countess, Alcina… A pregnant Countess, but a Countess nonetheless so do not be a bad example for your staff…” I mumbled.

My beast would usually agree that we should pride ourselves always, but the child we are now bearing has made it so that opinions had flipped on that particular subject entirely. All it wanted to do was nest in our chamber, let our body rest, and spend time with our mate.

And perhaps do….

Other…

Activities…

I chuckled lowly and started to stretch my aching limbs.

“We would not be who we are if we let this pregnancy control us.” I said aloud.

I, reluctantly, removed myself from my comfortable prison and headed to the wardrobe. I had already cleaned myself once today, so I would just pick out what I was going to wear and touch up my makeup before I left my chambers.

I was just doing just that when I heard a terrible scream pierce my ears.

The red lipstick I so loved fell from my hands and clinked onto to the tile below.

I knew whose voice that was.

It was Andrada’s 

The realization that it was my mate that was screaming sent my body quickly moving in the direction of the loud sound and when I finally got to the source…

The sight made my beast roar in agony.

And I felt similar.

Andrada was on the floor, curled up into a fetal position, screaming, sobbing out that she wasn’t like him. I could only guess that him was her father, but I could not for the life of me figure out why this had come about.

But I could think on this later.

I quickly moved toward my writhing mate and took her into my arms. I tried to wipe her sweat-soaked hair from her beautiful gem-like eyes, and I was successful in that, but her eyes were screwed shut no doubt reliving some horrid memory from her past.

I heard the door open behind me.

Cassandra calling out to us, her demeanor bordering on hysterical…

 But I was already on my way back to our chambers.

Andrada needed a safe environment to come down from the episode.

Not to be gawked at in the hall.

If Cassandra wanted to follow then she could if she wanted to, but Andrada’s health was of utmost importance at the moment and I hope she understood. I did not need more rebellious behavior from her at this time. I needed the strong daughter I knew her to be. The protector O knew she was that she hid with her sadism. If there was anyone who admired and looked up to Andrada…

It was Cassandra.

They may have fought like cats and dogs when Andrada had first arrived, but after she had saved Bela’s life?

It was like Cassandra viewed her in a different light.

The glances she threw Andrada’s way always spoke of admiration and awe, but she always quickly hid it from prying eyes because she did not want to admit that the woman who she had been so against had won her over so.

I just hope they can move past all of this and be what they once were…

While I was making my way to our chambers, it was not lost on me that Andrada had been right in front of Cassandra’s room. I was sure that whatever they had been talking about triggered this and felt for my mate who was currently shaking like a leaf in my arms. I hoped that our darling daughter did not say anything out of line regarding what Andrada had done. She does not know the primal side of those who are mated and what lengths they would go to if their mate is threatened.

“Oh, dragul meu lup…” I whispered, seeing the door of our chambers come into view.

(Oh, my darling wolf…)

Once I had gotten to the door, I flung it open, the hinges rattling, and raced to the bed. The settee was in my path so I used my strength to fling it across the room in my panic and heard a crash. I knew I had just broken something, but I did not care. I continued on my path, ignoring the closing of the door behind me, and gently laid my mate down onto the familiar sheets that had our scent spread all over.

I wrapped Andrada in them like a cocoon and hoped, no, prayed to the Black god that she would be all right.

It was times like these that I craved my cigarettes, but I knew it was for the better.

Andrada and I were having a child, so it only made sense that some things would change.

Even if I craved Donna’s well-crafted tobacco…

I sighed.

I pulled a chair over to our bedside where Andrada lay and focused all of my undivided attention on calming my panicked mate. She needed to be grounded to reality instead of lost in the haze of her past. My thumb slowly drifted over her cheek as she continued to mutter about how she could not possibly be like him, but I knew my mate was strong, and she finally seemed to calm down with time. Her breathing slowed with my touch, our scents now surrounding her, and she fell into a deep sleep.

I ghosted my finger over the scars on my mates face and tiredly leaned back into the chair.

I sat there in silence, my thoughts plaguing me, but a voice interrupted those very thoughts.

“Mother?” The very familiar voice nervously called out.

I closed my eyes.

Cassandra.

So our firefly had followed in our hastened wake.

“...Yes, Cassandra?” I replied, trying to keep my voice as neutral as possible.

“I…” Cassandra started to say then shifted where she stood nervously and swallowed roughly. “I’m sorry…”

“You are sorry about… what exactly, my dear daughter?” I asked, as I faced her. “What exactly happened in the space of time when we woke up to when I found your father on the floor. Can you tell me what in the blazes happened, Cassandra Dimitrescu?”

“I d-don’t know-” Cassandra started to say, and I narrowed my eyes coolly at her. “H-Honest! I’m not lying, mother! Father… She came to my room to… talk, I guess…” She said, shrugging her shoulders, eyes downcast, but I could see tears forming in those yellow pools of hers. “She asked if we could talk, but I wasn’t ready to, but I wanted to, so we talked through the door. E-Everything… Everything was g-going fine… Everything was fucking fine! Or… as fine as it could be, but… something… changed .”

“What? What changed, firefly.” I said softly, moving to where she stood and tilting her chin up with my fingers gently.

Cassandra looked at me, face scrunched up, and I could see that the tears were indeed flowing now.

My heart ached for my daughter.

My heart ached for both of them.

Cassandra swallowed roughly, but then jerked her head out my fingers and looked away from me.

“I-It changed when… FUCK!” Cassandra suddenly yelled and she crumpled to the floor while shaking. “I fucked up… Mother I…” 

Crouching down to Cassandra's level, I tried to get her to look at me again, but she would not budge. I did not know what she had done, but it must have been something she was deeply ashamed of.

“Cassandra….” I said lowly. “What did you do?”

“I… I told father… that I fear her…” Cassandra admitted with a loud, broken sob that reverberated through the chamber and pierced my ears painfully.

I closed my eyes, my mouth forming a tight line on my face.

“Oh, firefly…” I whispered, pain lacing through my tone.

All the pieces were coming together.

It now made sense why Andrada was on the floor and sobbing like she had been broken.

She must have been comparing herself to her father and it must have broken something inside her.

“I-I didn’t mean to! It just… It just fucking blurted out before I could reign in my dumbass brain!” Cassandra cried out, sadness and frustration most evident in her voice. “But that… that was when everything went to shit…:”

I stood up, dusted the front of my dress off, but also helped Cassandra stand up off the floor of our chambers. 

“Listen to me, Cassandra and listen to me good.” I said seriously, my hands in her own as I looked my daughter in the eyes. “This situation, while most unfortunate, is not your fault. Your words may have been the trigger, but your father has scars from the past that came roaring to life. I cannot fault you for how you feel. I know you love you father.”

“I do!” Cassandra cried as she squeezed my hands tighter. “I do so fucking much and I have been so mad for how I reacted.”

“Cassandra… the most important thing about what you have done is that you took responsibility for your actions. You realized what you had done was not right and are trying to do better. Trying to talk to your father even with your current mental state showed your willingness to move forward. This was just an unfortunate side effect of said conversation. No one is to blame for this, so do not carry it with you.” I explained softly

“But how can’t I blame myself for hurting, father? I- I told her I feared her. It was so fucking stupid and I-” Cassandra rambled, but I cut her off.

“You did, but no one can blame you for how you feel. It was a traumatizing event for you, Cassandra. Your focus now should be on healing. You and your father need to heal. Just in different ways, my sweetling daughter.” I explained with a soft kiss to her forehead. “And, for what it is worth, I am sorry for banishing Faline. I know she held your heart and you hers, but I needed to create space for the time being until the situation cooled down. I hope you do not resent me for that difficult decision.”

Cassandra sniffled and wrapped me into a large hug that I gladly reciprocated. She sobbed into my shoulder and cooed at her that everything would be all right whole gently stroking her hair soothingly.

“Oh, my firefly, I will always be there for you…” I whispered.

Cassandra pulled back and offered me a watery smile.

“Do you… Do you think father will… hate me?” Cassandra asked, voice cracking at the word hate.

“I think your father will love you until she draws her last breath.” I responded with a warm smile.

Cassandra nodded and I could see how my words comforted her.

Cassandra's eyes were then drawn to Andrada who was on the bed and I to looked at my sleeping mate who was now thankfully calm.

“Your father will be all right and you can talk to her when she wakes up. Show her how much you love her. Make sure all is out in the open so you have no regrets, yes?” I said.

“I understand, mother.” Cassandra replied, voice now more determined than ever.

“I know you do, firefly. I know you do.” I said softly.

***

POV: Cassandra

It was nerve-wracking.

Absolutely fucking nerve-wracking.

Mother and I were just…

Sitting here.

Mother suggested that we stay by fathers side so, when she wakes up, we can be here to comfort her and shower her with our love. She said father always had a bit of trouble when she came out of these states. 

Disoriented, she said.

Father was stuck in the past and needed to know that she wasn’t there anymore. That she was here now, with us, and that she was surrounded by people who loved her.

I tapped my finger on the side of the uncomfortable ass chair while my eyes were trained on fathers rising chest as she breathed.

It was always fascinating to see others breathe because we didn’t really need to. Our hearts were lucky that they even beat, but our breathing wasn’t a necessity. We mimicked it and only did it because it made the staff uncomfortable when they just saw us standing there, not breathing while leering at them.

“Stop the incessant tapping, Cassandra.” Mother groaned.

I stopped immediately and grinned sheepishly at mother.

“Sorry…” I mumbled. “Just nervous.”

“As am I.” Mother said as she patted my hand with her own gloved one. “But she will wake. It will only take some time. Your father is always worn out when she has one of her panic attacks. She says it is even more taxing than all of her transformations combined. I did not really believe that, and said as much, but she assured me it was more mental exhaustion than physical.” 

My eyebrows raised at that.

More exhausting than all of her transformations?

Wild…

“Is there anything we can do? I feel like shit. We’re just sitting here and doing nothing helpful.” I hissed, my anger flaring at the dumb situation.

“Like I said before, firefly, we can only be pillars for her.” Mother said sagely.

“Pillars? What the hell is that supposed to mean?” I asked, confused.

“Yes, pillars.” Mother sighed. “Think of a house on the sand. If the one who built the house did not lay down the proper support it would crumble, would it not?”

“Yes…” I replied.

“Your father is the house and we are those supports. We lift her up so she does not crumble.” Mother explained while looking directly at father. “When one of us is hurting, the others need to be there to help so they do not fall. That is what it means to be family. Supporting one another and loving one another when they are at their lowest. If you do not support your loved ones at their lowest then you do not deserve them at their highest.”

I let mothers words sink into my slow-ass brain, but I think I got it.

I growled at myself for being so stupid and mother chuckled at me.

I raised an eyebrow in her direction which made her smile.

“So much like your father…” Mother mumbled while shaking her head.

I opened my mouth to respond but a groan came from the bed father was lying on and my head snapped in the direction of the noise. Mother jumped up from where she was sitting and cooed at father as she woke, shaking off the grogginess of her sleep.

I could hear fathers heartbeat start to speed up from the calm, steady rhythm it held, but mother took father face in her hands and started to whisper sweet nothings that had a calming effect on father. I wanted to fucking gag, but seeing them like this made my cold heart melt a bit. I always thought mother deserved someone so she wasn’t so lonely. I wasn’t into that mushy shit then, but I saw the sadness that lingered on her face when the maidens coupled. 

And then in came father… 

Showed up on our doorstep and the rest was fucking history.

“Sugar?” Father said groggily, voice scratchy and rough from all the screaming.

I shook my head at the nickname.

I never thought mother was ‘sweet,’ but I’ve seen a different side to her and father had been right in her assessment.

“I am here, Lună Mea.” Mother replied softly. “Do not try to move as of yet. Take it slowly. You had another of your panic attacks.”

Father groaned again, but was louder this time.

Shaky hands went to her forehead and she rubbed her sweat-soaked face.

“I don’t… Damn…” Father grunted as she tried to sit up while shaking her head.

“Draga Mea… Please go slow.” Mother begged, worry evident in her eyes, red starting to peek through the amber.

Father huffed, but laid back down, her eyes still closed. She drew in a big breath and they snapped open. I was a little startled by this, but what really had me fucking nervous was when those eyes snapped to me and started to glow gold.

I swallowed roughly and started to look at my twiddling finger in my lap.

I could feel fathers eyes burning into me, but I didn’t say anything.

To fucking ashamed of what I had said to her.

I didn’t deserve jackshit.

Eventually, I heard father sigh and those eyes left me. It was a relief, but it also left me feeling even worse than before. I wanted her to say something, anything, but all she did was sigh. It didn’t make me feel good and I honestly wanted to crawl back into my whole where no one could see me.

“What happened, Alcina? I don’t remember much. I’m still…” Father asked, hands moving wildly in there while growling. “... still trying to piece together what was real and what was in my stupid head…”

Mother cupped fathers cheeks again and gave her a soft kiss on the lips that seemed to drain all of fathers frustration.

I couldn’t help but feel myself longing for Faline…

Fuck that!

You both got what you deserved, Cassandra, so just buck up and shut that shit down…

“Your head is not stupid and I will tell you what happened if you are not still groggy?” Mother asked, pulling away to sit in the chair again, her eyes never leaving fathers.

“I am a little sugar, but I think I’m fine. Honestly.” Father said with a small smirk and then she turned to me. “And I haven’t forgotten about my firefly…”

The nickname and fathers soft words towards me made me want to fucking burst into tears, but I held it back.

“Cassandra is here because it partially has to do with her.” Mother replied.

“What? What has to do with Cass?” Father asked.

Mother sighed.

“Do you not remember anything from today, Andy? I do not know if it is a good idea to push you as of yet, but can you tell me what you do remember?” Mother asked.

“Well…” Father started out, eyebrows scrunching in concentration, but her cheeks suddenly went bright red and she erupted into a coughing fit.”

Mother was up and out of her chair again, sitting father up while helping relieve her coughing.

Once father calmed down, her cheeks were still pink, but now she was fidgeting in bed.

“Alcina…” Father whispered. “I don’t think… I don’t think saying what happened this morning out loud in front of Cass is a good idea.”

Mother was confused.

I was confused as hell, but…

It seemed like we both got it at the same time.

Mother’s cheeks went bright red and my eyes widened.

“WHAT THE FUCK! GROSS!” I screeched.

Father started to laugh loudly and mother looked absolutely fucking mortified.

“I am sure you can skip that, Andrada.” Mother gritted out.

Father stopped laughing and put up her hands in surrender.

“Sorry, sorry!” Father said while chucking.

Mother huffed.

“As I was saying… do you remember anything that wasn’t that ? You had left our chambers and I started to get ready for the day…” Mother pushed.

Father focused on mothers words and her brows furrowed again as she tried to remember what happened.

“Right, right…” Father muttered while closing her eyes again. “I… left our chambers after greeting dressed… I wanted to… I wanted to… talk. Talk to? Cass… That’s right! I wanted to talk to Cass or see if she wanted to talk to me…”

I felt a pang in my heart at fathers words and gripped the chair tight.

“I’m sorry…” I mumbled.

Fathers eyes opened and looked at me. She aimed a sad smile at me, but shook her head.

“You’ve got nothing to be sorry for, firefly.” Father replied. “But… I wanted to talk to. Clear the air at least. I just wanted to try, you know? So after getting ready I headed to your wing of the castle and went straight for your room. I… made it?” 

I nodded my head at father.

“Yeah, you made it…” I whispered.

“And then what, Iubirea Mea?” Mother asked.

“Then after I made it to Cass’s room we… talked. We just talked through the door, but it made me hope that I hadn’t ruined everything.” Father admitted then turned back to me. ”I was so happy to hear your voice again, firefly. I thought we were really getting somewhere, but then…”

“...But then I said something fucking stupid.” I spat out, voice full of self-hatred.

Father's eyes started to water.

“Yeah… You said- You said you feared me and I….” Father choked out.

Mother got up from her chair quickly and so did I to comfort her. We both crawled up into the bed and surrounded her on either side, trapping her with our bodies. Father seemed to shake a bit, and some tears fell, but it wasn’t as bad as last time.

“I’m sorry.” I said, voice filled with pain, my own tears flowing down my face. “I-I’m so fucking s-sorry, father… I s-should’ve never ever said that and I w-will regret it for the rest o-of my existence.”

I couldn’t stop the flow of tears and pressed my face into fathers shoulder while I sobbed. I felt fathers arms encapsulate me and I hugged her like she would disappear at any second if I didn’t hold on.

I sobbed harder than I had ever sobbed before.

My tears were filled with regret and disappointment.

Regret for hurting my father.

Disappointment at myself for being so cruel.

I usually defaulted to anger, but there was no coal in the furnace that was my heart to spark the flames…

Just a cold chamber that only contained ashes.

“ I forgive you…” Father whispered into my hair while I remained attached to her.

An ember…

“I forgive you….” Father reiterated.

The flame grew stronger…

“I forgive you… ” Father said a third time.

A roaring fire now and forever…

I felt…

Whole .

Chapter 41: Chapter 41 - Day in the Life of the Dimitrescu's

Summary:

We get to follow all the Dimitrescu's and what they are doing...

POV: Alcina

Horny.

I was a very horny woman at the moment.

I had just woken up with my mates strong arms wrapped around my midsection and I felt the stirrings in my loins grow brighter and brighter. It was getting harder to ignore while Andrada’s body was pressed up against mine. I could feel every inch, every muscle, and a certain member in vivid detail. All I wanted to do was back up on it and claim my prize, but I also wanted to rest while I could.

Closing my eyes once again, I tried my hardest to think back to yesterday to clear my mind.

Andrada had finally woken up and everything had been revealed.

I worried for Andrada and Cassandra’s relationship, but when my mate said that first ‘I forgive you’ a sigh of relief left my lips. I then watched as Cassandra clung to Andrada like her life depended on it. Our darling firefly cried her heart out into Andrada’s shoulder and she repeated those three words over and over like it was a mantra.

I was so very glad that everything was being stitched back together.

It might not have been the way it was before, but the future looked a little brighter now that our family was healing.

A certain someone’s member poked me in my large posterior and all my restraint was thrown out the window.

How could I not jump my mate's bones when such a delicious thing was so very close?

So I sat up slowly, eyeing my prey like I had not been fed in a millennia while bit my lip like a maiden who has not had plentiful experience in the subject of love making. My hand drifted to Andrada’s boxers, my fingertips curling over the hem lightly, and I started to slip them down while my breathing started to speed up. I could feel the need pounding in my core and I was oh so drenched at the mere thought of what was to come.

Down and down the undergarments went until they had revealed my prize.

“Mă bucur să te văd din nou…” I whispered breathily.

(So lovely to see you again…)

Andrada’s cock was now out in the open. It was soft, but my mate was large, and it was laying so nicely on her toned stomach. I was a lucky woman and my hand drifted to the cock that has brought my pleasure countless times. I took the cock in my hand, holding it reverently, and swallowed roughly at the feel of her. She was not hard yet, so I was indeed going to rectify that right now.

Cock in hand, I deftly started to stroke Andrada’s large member with my hand, making sure to apply the right pressure, and watched in rapt attention as it grew to its hardened length. The veins pulsing in my palm as it pulsed with life.

I swallowed roughly and shivered.

I could feel my nipples hardening, my core thrumming, and my need growing by the second.

I slipped my other hand that was not wrapped around my mate's cock down to my own crotch, slipped two fingers through my lips, coating them in my wetness and brought them up to my own mouth. I sucked on them, tongue swirling, and groaned at my own taste.

My eyes flitted back down to Andrada’s cock and it was ready.

I was ready.

Without waiting, I swung my legs over Andrada’s torso, straddling her, and started to lift myself up for the inevitable. Her cock was standing straight up, so all I had to do was sink down it. And I did just that. I lowered myself onto it. First, I felt the tip brush my entrance, and then I felt the first inch enter me. I sunk lower and lower. Inch by inch. My insides devoured her cock and I felt so full when I had taken all of her.

I moaned, throwing my head back as I relished in the feeling.

“Sugar?” Andrada called out huskily, voice deep from my sleep, but also tinged with something else.

“Good morning, Iubirea Mea…” I purred.

Andrada blinked, trying to process what was happening, and her eyes went wide when she looked down to our connected crotches.

I started to gyrate my hips back and forth which elicited a groan from my mates lips. Her hands went to my sides, nails digging into me deliciously, and I could see her beast starting to come forward as her eyes flashed gold.

“Is this all for me, Alcina?” Andrada growled.

Andrada thrust up into me, hitting the deepest parts of me, and my eyes rolled back into my pleasure filled head. 

This was exactly what I had wanted…

Yes…

I felt a sharp sting on my posterior that brought me out of my reveille and I hissed. 

Andrada had slapped my bottom and her hands now squeezed tight.

“Words. I need to hear that pretty voice of yours, sugar.” Andrada growled out, her eyes now changed completely.

I could have stared into those gold eyes of her a million lifetimes over.

“Y-Yours…” I shakily said, as she thrust up into my once again. “All for you…”

“Good, girl…” Andrada rumbled. “Now ride me. Bounce on my cock. Take your pleasure and show me how much you crave me, Soarele Meu…”

My mate's words tickled my brain in such a way that I just absolutely loved and had my body moving without a second thought. My body rose off that cock that had been buried inside me, but just before I the head left me, I sunk my back on it and moaned loudly at the feeling of being full once more.

“Fuck… So good…” Andrada groaned and I could not help but agree.

I lifted myself once more and then sunk back down onto Andrada’s glorious cock. I started to bounce up and down, my large breasts jiggling. I could feel Andrada trying to match my rhythm and we eventually did. 

My bouncing.

Her thrusts.

Both of our labored breathing.

The wet, slapping of our flesh resounded through our chambers. 

All I could do was ride my mate like she had asked.

And ride I did.

“Andy!” I cried out as she hit my sweet spot.

“That's it…” Andrada cooed, her cock pistoning in and out of me. “Such a good mate… All mine…”

I groaned loudly as Andrada sped up.

I could feel myself coming closer to the precipice.

It was so….

Close.

My bouncing increased, my mind lost in the haze of pleasure, and I could feel Andrada’s cock growing larger inside of me.

“C-C-Close…” I stuttered.

“Is that right?” Andrada grunted. “So… Am I…”

“Cum… Inside… Fill me up, Andy. Show the world that I am yours.” I said hoarsely.

My walls started clenching around Andrada’s cock while sweat dripped down my back. I knew what was about to happen and I tried to race myself. One last, deep thrust from my mate and we were both basking in our own releases. I screamed out, my voice raspy and loud as it echoed through our chambers. Andrada grunted, her claws coming into play because she no longer had complete control of her beast as they dug into my side, the pain adding to the pleasure. She hilted herself into me full and my body trembled with intense pleasure as Andrada pumped me full of her virile semen. Rope after rope  was flooding my womb, her hips twitching every so often to let me know that she was not done with me. I loved the warmth that was now filling me and would have basked in the notion that I would no doubt get pregnant if I already was not.

Eventually Andrada and I both came down from our highs. I crashed down into my waiting mate, our sweaty bodied entangling as we still did not disengage from one another. I did not want this feeling to go away and would keep her buried in me for eternity if I had any say in the matter.

I could feel Andrada kissing and licking the mate mark on my shoulder which made my twitch with aftershocks of pleasure.

“Mate… So good for me…” Andrada whispered as she continued her lavishing of my skin. “Going to bear my pups… Toată a mea, acum și pentru totdeauna…”

(All mine, now and forever)

I was utterly exhausted, but content.

I lifted my head to see Andrada’s own staring right back at me and I slowly leaned in to connect our lips for a passionate kiss that demonstrated our love for each other.

Lucky…

You are so very lucky, Alcina…

***

POV: Daniela

Shuffling.

I was shuffling nervously with a bouquet of flowers in my hand while standing in front of a certain maidens door.

It was early, but I just couldn’t wait!

Today was the day.

How could I not rush over here?!

My slow heart beat faster and faster as I debated what to do.

“Just know on the damn door you idiot…” I mumbled to myself.

Why was interacting with women so hard?!

I felt like just turning back around because this was going downhill fast, but the door suddenly opened and I froze.

Standing there in the doorway was…

Ioana.

The maiden looked…

Stunning.

Beautiful.

Magnificent.

Pulchritudinous.

Ioana was just in her maid uniform, but she seemed to glow. She was a short goddess whose hair was actually let down for once instead of in a bun. Everything about her was perfect. Her brown, wavy hair, the freckles on her skin that made me want to connect them with a pen, her stunning green eyes that looked like the finest of emeralds.

Wow…

I sighed wistfully, but then snapped back to reality.

I shoved the array of flowers into Ioana’s hands and she looked just as surprised.

“For me?” Ioana whispered, taking the bouquet from me, leaning in to smell them, and taking a big breath as she savored the flower's scents.

“Y-Yeah… For you…” I stuttered with an awkward smile, hands sweaty.

Ioana took her face out of the flowers, a big happy smile on her face, and she walked right in front of me. I panicked a bunch inside, but all the maiden did was get up on her tippy-toes and plant a kiss on my cheek.

“W-W-What-” I started to sputter.

Ioana giggled and the sound was like music to my ears.

“A thank you for the flowers, Dani.” Ioana said.

I only nodded dumbly, but inside I was over the moon and felt like howling like father.

“Just let me put these in a vase and we can go all right?” Ioana said.

I nodded to that too and I watched her walk back into her room.

Ioana didn’t close the door so I kept watching her as she rummaged through the bottom of her wardrobe until she said ‘Aha!’ and pulled out a glass vase. With the vase in hand, she walked over to the table and put the flowers in the vase. She looked at it and cursed, saying something about forgetting the water. I blinked at that because I also forgot plants needed water. Luckily, I had upgraded Ioana to a better room and this one had a bathroom so I heard her run the vase under the sink to fill it with some water.

She looks soooooo pretty even just doing simple things…

Once that was done, Ioana walked back to me, closed the door to her room, and quickly kissed my lips again while she had a devious looking smile on her face.

I couldn’t believe it…

HUH?!

This maiden is trying to kill me!!!!

“Soooooo? Are we still going on that date?” Ioana asked, her voice drawing me out of my crazy thoughts.

“O-Of course!” I squeaked while looping her arms through mine. “We just have to walk a bit and then you’ll see what it is.”

“Walk? Outside the castle?” Ioana asked as we started our journey.

“Mhmmmm…” I hummed.

“And your mother and father are… all right with that?” Ioana pressed.

“They are. It’s getting warmer because spring is almost here, so we can go out more often!” I replied excitedly. “And I am so glad it's worked out like this! I can actually do… this without freezing to death!” I added with a giggle.

“That’s amazing, Dani, but what is this?” Ioana asked, pressing for answers.

“Just wait and see, my little succulent peach.” I answered  as I stopped and faced her with a big smile on my face. “You won’t regret waiting. I promise you that.”

And with that I started walking again and couldn’t contain the giddiness that flowed through my body.

The closer we got to our destination the more excited I got.

I was nervous too, but I really really REALLY wanted to see Ioana’s reaction to what I had set up. I wanted her to be blown away by muah and show her that I could be romantic no matter what Cassy said. She said I had my head stuck too far in fictional books and that it wouldn’t happen like that in real life because, and again in her own words…

‘Real life fucking sucks.’

I just rolled my eyes and scoffed at my violently sadistic sister.

What does she know anyway?

Here I was, dumb old me with a hotty on my arm and I was taking her on a date!

Take that Cassy!

Ioana and I walked through the halls, some maidens looking at us like they were really confused which I found supremely funny. Some looked at my peach with daggers in her eyes. I knew some of the staff viewed us as diabolical monsters who bathed in the blood of our victims and used their bones as toothpicks. Others looked at her with envy, which I also found funny because none of them, and I mean none of them, could replace Ioana.

So I ignored them and whispered into Ioana’s ear to ignore them too.

This day was about us.

Everyone else could kick rocks!

Ioana and I eventually made it to the front entrance. 

I opened the big door with ease for her like a true gentlewoman while throwing in a wink which earned me a giggle from the small maiden. After we both were out of the castle, I closed the door and entwined our fingers. Her hands were so warm and I thought about those hands wrapped around my throat while we went to scissor town.

Anyways…

Moving away from those lewd thoughts, I noticed Ioana looking at me, shooting me a shy smile with a cute blush now on her cheeks. I found her so adorable and wanted to eat her right up. The maiden tested my limits, but I was determined to do right by her…

And then I would have her squirting all over my face…

I giggled at my returning lewd thoughts.

Ioana looked at me confused which made me giggle more.

You just can’t help yourself can you, Dani?

Ioana was still trying to figure out what we were heading to, but when we crested the hill, she stopped and her hand flew to her mouth. She looked wide-eyed at what I had set up and I felt pride fill my chest at her reaction to my hard work.

“This- This is for me?” Ioana whispered, still in shock.

I let go of my peaches hand reluctantly moved behind her, and wrapped my arms around her.

“This is for you and only for you.” I whispered reverently. “Do you… Do you like it?”

Ioana was still staring at what was in front of us.

“Like it?” Ioana reiterated. “Dani… I love it.”

Ioana had turned around in my arms and those emerald green eyes I loved so much were thinking at me in awe.

No one has ever looked at me like that…

“Really?” I asked nervously.

“No one has ever done something like this for me…” Ioana whispered, a single tear trailing down that plump cheek of hers.

I blinked at Ioana’s words.

She’s just like me…

My hand came up to gently wipe the tear from Ioana’s face. We were both staring at each other, our eyes flitting to one another's lips and then back again, so I leaned in to plant my lips on hers and basked in the taste of her. Ioana kissed me back and we passionately made out in the field that was right in front of my surprise.

Damn…

Ioana and I pulled back from the impromptu make out session that was getting heated. I could feel the heat radiating from my pussy and the  sweet aroma coming from Ioana’s. We rested our foreheads on each other and I heard the intense beating of her heart through my ears. I focused on everything that was and only thought of her right now.

“So you really like it?” I asked after a bit.

“I really do.” Ioana responded. “I mean really… a picnic?”

A picnic indeed.

“Mhm.” I replied as we walked closer to the picnic I set up

“I mean… picnic doesn’t even do this justice! This looks like- I don’t even know what this looks like, but it's amazing!” Ioana squealed.

I thought it was pretty impressive myself.

Big plush blankets lined the grassy ground, couches were here for if we wanted to sit, but I also brought a lot of pillows and set them on the ground if we wanted to laze around. There was a table with plenty of food on it, some wine to go with it, some lit candles for the mood, and more flowers for my special maiden. I also put up a temporary covering with some wood and mothers extravagant rugs that she didn’t use so the sun wouldn't be beaming down on us.

If mother was mad at me for that then whatever.

I would deal with the consequences later.

That was for future me to deal with.

Sorry future me!

“So?” I said, turning to Ioana. “How about we get this date started, my little peach.”

***

POV: Andrada

I groaned.

I flopped back onto the bed, drained, and watched as Alcina left our chambers. Her glorious ass swayed and my cock twitched, but she was out the door before I could do anything about it. She said she was going to stop by the factory which I didn’t like because of the moronic mutt and then she would come back so we could both go to Mamăs.

I was nervous about what Mamă would say.

I hoped everything was all right with our growing kiddo…

But now that Alcina was gone I had some time on my hands, so I decided to spend some quality time with my firefly. I needed to rebuild our relationship that ended in flames, but I felt like we were on the right track now because of yesterday.

I may not have liked my panic attacks, but this one actually helped to bridge the gap between Cassandra and I.

Since Alcina had left now, I decided to get up, get dressed in some clothes since I was stark naked, and head for Cassandra’s room, so we could figure out something to do together. I was thinking she could maybe teach me how to make weapons or we could spar if she was feeling up to it.

I, at first, didn’t think fighting was a good idea, but I’m better now. The one thing I liked better about being home now was that I felt a little more in control of myself. It was because Faline wasn’t here anymore, but I felt like I could relax now. I guess most of my aggressiveness was because of her even if I didn’t know yet. It was like my beast knew about their past and was on high alert at all times of the day because she lived in the castle with her clan.

“Shouldn’t you feel bad about that though, Andy?” I mumbled as I put my pants on.

Should I?

I still didn’t know.

If I did feel bad it was because I hurt my firefly. I didn’t have any allegiances to Faline and it didn’t bother me that she wasn’t here anymore. I know we asked the vampire to come here, but she was a big girl who could handle herself. I wasn’t worried about her and knew she would handle what she would need to handle.

I shook my head and finished getting dressed.

I was out the door a little bit after that and tracing back the steps I walked yesterday. It was a little nerve wracking because yesterday's visit to Cassandra’s room ended in me having a panic attack, but I was hopeful that today would be better.

Today would be better.

I had to believe that.

The walk to Cass’s room was slow and methodical, but my reluctant feet eventually got there and my stomach was rolling. This was exactly like what had happened yesterday and I did not feel good. 

But…

I sucked it up.

Raised my hand that was in a tight fist to knock on the door,

And waited.

The only thing I could hear was the blood pumping in my ears and my fast heart beat as I waited for a different outcome from yesterday. I started to get sweaty and nervous when the door still hadn’t opened after a few minutes but there was a crashing noise and the door finally swung open.

“What the fuck do you want now Dani-” Cassandra started to say, but her eyes went wide when they saw me standing there instead of her younger sister. “Oh, shit…”

I chuckled, my nerves fading into the background.

“Not Dani. Just your father.” I replied with a smirk. “I wanted to swing by and see if you wanted to do something together just the two of us, you know? Some father and daughter quality time, but I can come back if now isn’t a great time…”

“NO!” Cassandra cried out, voice loud. “I mean… No, I- I’m fine… Dani was just annoying me about what to do for her date…”

I raised an eyebrow.

That was today?

Hmmmm…

Cassandra’s eyes snapped up to mine and groaned.

“I’m such a fucking moron…” Cassandra grumbled.

“It’s fine Cass.” I said, waving my hand in the air dismissively. “If they want to go on a date then they can. It’s warmer now, so you girls can actually go outside. But… Are you… all right?”

Cassandra looked at me oddly, her face conveying that she didn’t understand why I was asking if she was all right, but I knew the topic of partners could be a sensitive subject for her right now. I walked into her room, Cassandra doing the same, and I closed the door. I didn’t want anyone to overhear our conversation because I want to respect my firefly's privacy.

When the door clicked shut, I asked the question.

“I’m asking… because of the whole Faline situation.” I said softly.

Cassandra’s face scrunched up and she huffed loudly.

“I’m fine. Really, I’m fine. Helping Dani with her stupid date didn’t bother me at all.” Cassandra said, waving the question away, her eyes boring into mine.

I didn’t believe her.

Not one bit.

Cassandra had a tell when she was lying.

It was always why I never gave up hope on us getting closer. I thought she hated me at first, but I started to notice she would do this thing and it always happened when she was talking bad about me. I knew she could back her words up and she did a lot of the time, but ever since that first incident in the dungeon she never harmed me.

Not once.

And this tick was an odd one.

Cassandra would never break my gaze.

Whenever Cassandra said these horrible things about me, she stared right at me. I found it a bit weird, but the more I thought about it, the more I wondered why she did it. It wasn’t until I confirmed it with Alcina did it all start to make sense. The reason our firefly couldn’t look away when she was lying about something important was because she was trying to convince herself that it was the truth.

That she was telling the truth.

Alcina said she had told the girls that the eyes were the pathway to the soul and she guessed that Cassandra took that to heart. She explained that looking into someone's eyes while lying was a counter-measure.

Lying to someone's soul, their very being, was much harder than lying to the shell of said person.

“You’re lying.” I blurted out.

“Excuse me?” Cassandra asked, still not breaking our gazes.

I sighed.

“You may trick most people with that little trick of yours, but I see right through you firefly.” I replied, stepping closer to the shocked Cassandra.

“W-What?” Cassandra stuttered.

I was close now, so I took Cassandra’s hands in mine and smiled at her warmly.

“The staring. It’s a trick. Your mother and I know about it. But… That doesn't mean you aren’t lying when you do it. Dani’s date today does bother you. It probably bothers you a lot and… I’m sorry.” I replied heartfeltly.

“Huh?” Cassandra said dumbly.

“I… I’m sorry, Cass. I really am.” I whispered. 

“Sorry… for what?” Cassandra asked, confused.

“I’m sorry for pushing Faline away. I don’t like the vampire, but you cared about her. That’s what mattered. And with my behavior… came consequences. Consequences that were inevitable, but hurt someone I care about a lot. Someone I came to think of as my own. Someone I love.” I answered, squeezing her hands tightly.

A lone tear slipped past Cassandra’s defenses and it broke my heart.

“It’s not your fault father…” Cassandra whispered, voice cracking with every word.

“It was. You took responsibility for what you had done and I’m doing the same, Cass.” I said resolutely. “I don’t know how I’ll make it up to you, but I do know I’ll try my best to. I hope that's enough because I want to see that smile on your face even if it did send a ting down my spine at first.” 

Cassandra laughed weekly at my poor attempt at a joke.

I was expecting more words, maybe some yelling, or a punch to the face, but none if it came.

Cassandra let go of my hands only to jump into my arms and squeeze me tight instead.

I hugged my firefly right back.

We were going to be all right.

One way or another…

We would be all right…

***

POV: Alcina

I closed the door to the carriage that had carried me here and sighed softly.

The sun was bright this day. I could feel its warmth on my pale skin, my hat swaying with the gentle breeze, and the scent of morning dew that were no doubt clinging to the blades of grass being crunched underneath my heels. Closing my eyes, I basked in it for a moment because Spring was quickly arriving and my family could finally roam our territory without the fear of crumbling under Winter's weight.

My hand instinctively went to my stomach and it rubbed softly over my dress.

I wondered what Andrada and I’s child would look like.

Would they be like Andrada?

Tall, strong, and furry?

Or would they be like me?

Taller, just as strong, and a pension for blood?

Or…

Would they be a mix of us both?

I very much enjoyed that mental picture.

A mix of Andrada and I would be so very lovely…

The wind stirred me out of my musings and almost blew my hat right off my head. I had to hold down the large thing and grumbled about how the wind had a mind of its own. I then realized I had just been standing in the same spot for quite some time, so I turned around to the coachwoman who was looking more chilled than I and got the maidens attention.

I snapped my fingers in the maidens direction and that seemed to do the trick.

“Ah, yes, I am glad I have finally gotten your attention, chip.” I said with a sly smile.

Chip, the coachwoman, looked confused and I chuckled at how her face looked at the nickname I especially chose.

“Ah… Yes, my Lady?” Chip replied, voice holding uncertainty.

“I will be visiting my… brother now, so you may take shelter from the cold in the carriage for the time being until I am done with my business.” I answered.

I had moved towards the large horses that pulled my grandiose carriage and was skimming my hand over its black mane of hair.

“Thank you, my Lady. I will do exactly that.” Chip replied.

I did not utter another word and made my way to the factory.

It was a shame that I could not be deposited right at the entrance because the fool had not yet made a suitable walkway that one could travel on. He never much cared for appearances or others opinions and that was exactly why Miranda never hosted anything here. She would much rather travel to my castle which is known for its opulence and be provided only the best while she stayed for longer than a fortnight.

A small smirk plastered itself on my face at the stream of thoughts swirling through my head.

With great effort, I had finally gotten to the entrance of the unattractive, dull, gray building that made me dread being inside such a hulking monstrosity. It was an eyesore that made our land look like some corporation planted a warehouse in the middle of our territory.

I rolled my eyes at Karl's tastes and knocked on the door lightly with my gloved hand.

I scrunched my nose up at the now soiled glove and vowed to burn it when I returned.

The door opened, warmth seeping from the inside, and I was greeted by one of Karl’s creations. It was a dastardly thing that defied even me and I did not want to look at it any longer. It was half human, half machine. The head was metal, but the beings cranium was see through like glass and a human brain was visible. My eyes went lower to a human torso, but one of the beings arms was a giant metal claw while the other was a mangled mess that smelled like rotten flesh. Going lower its legs were flesh, but the feet were metal and looked to be clawed like a dinosaurs feet. 

Bizarre 

Very Bizarre.

Flesh and metal mixed into one. 

Pink scars lined the infusion of the two halves and I could only shake my head at such amateurish healing. It looked like the being was cobbled together by nothing, but hopes and dreams. 

It very much reminded me of Frankenstein’s monster…

My lips formed a tight line and I wished to be in the comforts of my castle once more.

I was all ready nauseous enough from the pregnancy and this was not helping whatsoever…

With some odd clicking noises that flitted through my ears, the putrid being stepped aside and I stepped into the warm metal box that spelled my doom. Karl was nowhere to be seen which angered me, so I assumed he was holed up in his workshop where he no doubt was tinkering away on another one of his horrid projects. Miranda used to think these creations of ours like Karl's tin-beings or my moroaicǎs would be of some use, but they all ended up being more of a hassle than a asset to our collective strength, so I ended up only turning the most vile of traitors into one for there crimes against House Dimitrescu

That reminds me…

Andrada may have killed Maria, but her corpse was still in tact when we examined it, so she made a fine addition to the moroaicǎ in the bowels of the castle and will be serving our house faithfully for all eternity.

No sunlight.

No mind.

No free will.

Only servitude.

Only hunger never-ending.

A fitting punishment for, in my mates own words, ‘the bitter bitch.’

Ascending the metal stairs, my heels resounded through the space as I climbed, but everywhere I looked Karl's abode lacked any warmth. Any real warmth. It certainly was warm, but there was nothing that told me of family or love. Karl could be an annoying mutt who got on my last nerve, but he also deserved someone he could call his own.

Karl’s workshop was also his personal chambers, so it did not take long to locate where he was. I was standing in front of a large metal door with a sign on it that read, ‘Fuck off, I’m working.’ The only problem was that he was always working, so he always wanted others to ‘ fuck off .’

Ignoring the sign, I opened Karl’s door, ducked down so I could enter, and was greeted by him twirling around in the middle of the room like a loon, a cigar planted firmly in his mouth, a bottle of liquor  gripped tightly in his left hand, and a red face that told me he had been drinking himself to death in this steel box he called his chambers.

“Karl…” I sighed, rubbing the bridge of my nose.

Karl stopped his spinning and faced me.

“Gigannica! whad a fuggin' s'prise!” Karl slurred, voice louder than it had any right to be, a scowl on his face.

I cringed at Karl’s volume and tried to stay calm.

“Karl what in the world are you doing?” I asked while closing the door.

“Whad the fffuck duzz it look liyke i’m doin' yoo s'per-sized bish?!” Karl growled loudly. “I’m zzzrinkin'!”

I huffed loudly through my nose at Karl’s tomfoolery, stomped my way over to the fool, and snatched the bottle from his hands.

“Heyyyy!” Karl whined, stumbling from the force of my snatching.

“You do not need to be drowning yourself with this drink, Karl!” I hissed. “What you need to be doing is getting yourself together! Moping about like some child is not going to change the past!”

Karl’s eyes glowed gold and he righted himself.

“Ann whad doo y'know 'bout it cunnt?! Yer fuggin' mutt wuz the won whoo sstole EVERYTHIN' frum me!” Karl snarled, his slurred speech somehow booming through the space.

I scoffed.

“Andrada did no such thing you fool!” I hissed back.

“Yes, the bish did!” Karl screamed in relation.

“No…” I replied, voice low and dangerous as I stalked towards him. “The only one who is to blame is yourself. Not Andrada. Not me. You .”

I had pointed a now clawed finger at Karl’s chest and he seemed to go silent at my words.

“Yeah… Yeah… I guess it is…” Karl whispered as he moved away from me to sit in a chair some distance away, his mind clearing from the alcohol he had consumed.

I sighed and decided to take some pity on Karl who looked like a kicked puppy.

“Things are changing, Karl, whether you like it or not.” I started out. “Nothing will be like it used to because of these changes, and…”

Karl looked up at me with the pause.

“And… if you do not accept these changes you will flow down the wrong path of no return.” I said seriously.

“What do you care, Alci?” Karl asked solemnly.

“Believe it or not, I do. I do care. The other Lords care. And… my daughters care. People care , Karl. They do not want to see you like this and actively want you in their lives when you are not acting like an ill gotten child.” I explained sternly.

“You mate doesn’t fucking care…” Karl mumbled.

“I think she could… in time. You have not given her that time because of your conflicts.” I retorted. 

“Maybe…” Karl grumbled, puffing on his cigar.

“There is no maybes about it. It is the truth.” I replied. “And… another truth is that I would like you in Andrada and Is child's life.”

Karl’s eyes snapped up to mine and surprise was etched on his face.

“Y-You’re… pregnant?” Karl whispered.

“Indeed, I am, Karl.” I replied, pride in my tone.

“Holy… fucking… shit…” Karl said. “That mutt actually knocked you up?”

“Karl!” I hissed as I swatted the fool's arm.

“Hey! That fucking hurt!” Karl whined as he rubbed his forearm.

I rolled my eyes.

“Then do not say such moronic and vulgar things.” I replied coolly.

“I bet the mutt says vulgar things to you in be-” Karl muttered, but I swatted his head this time and his eyes suddenly looked toward the ground.

“Fuck! Okay! Okay! I’m sorry, Alci! Damn!” Karl whined again, now rubbing his head.

“I am pregnant and this is all you have to say?” I scoffed.

“No, no, I- Damn…” Karl whispered as he stared at my stomach. “You’re pregnant…”

I chuckled a bit at the fool's mystified state.

“Indeed, I am, Karl. Finally.” I replied, voice filled with emotion.

Karl looked up from my stomach and into my eyes.

“I’m happy for you, Alci. I really am.” Karl said sincerely, a small smile splayed on his face.

“Thank you, Karl.” I replied back, matching his smile.

Maybe…

Just maybe…

There could be one less change that will need to occur…

***

POV: Bela

Nervous.

I was so very nervous.

I had come to Donna’s home to spend time with the woman I love and it was amazing as usual. We drank tea by the fire and discussed what type of new strains we could fuse together, we laughed in harmony as Angie made a joke about Karl having a big head, but no one was home, I enjoyed her mouth-watering cooking that made me moan in ecstasy, and finally breathe in the scent of the special brew only she could make.

The day turned into night and I was now right in front of Donna’s door.

Our relationship didn’t need to be slow because we had been dancing around each other for years and I knew that Donna was the one for me. No one made my heart beat like her, no one could make me blush like her, and no one could replace her in my life.

So here I was.

I was front of my love’s door.

Just…

Standing here while wrung my hands in front of me.

Donna and I had went back to the living room after dinner had finished. Angie had gone somewhere to do what she does best and we had started to talk again while sipping on some wine. She luckily had some of mothers bloodwine stored away and I couldn’t have been more grateful for that. So we were sipping on the wine, chatting like we always did when our hands brushed. We were sitting so close that I could feel the heat radiating from her body. It made me nervous and excited. Donna was not like my sisters and I. I relished in her differences while I also thinking about what other things were different about her. I decided that this was my chance tonight and took it. With my fingers under her chin so she was looking at me, the roaring fire crackling in the background, our hearts beating quickly as we inched ever so close, I leaned in to bridge that gap and pressed my lips against hers in a kiss that told of my love.

It was such an amazing kiss and I thought I would never get bored of Donna’s lips.

The kiss devolved into a frantic meshing of our faces, our tongues eventually slipping into each other's mouths as we explored each other, and I was over the moon at this development.

Eventually, Donna and I pulled back, resting our foreheads against one another while we basked in our connection. Donna surprised me by whispering in my ear that she would like to go up to her room and for me to wait down here while she prepared herself in her chambers.

I readily agreed and Donna gracefully made her way upstairs while I watched her bottom sway with every step. I could feel myself responding to the woman's gorgeous body and I so badly needed her, needed to be one with her.

I breathed in deeply, readying myself for what was to come, and knocked on Donna’s door.

“Come in.” Donna whispered from behind the door.

Tentatively, my hand wrapped around the door knob and I opened the door slowly. When it was open all the way, my eyes widened and my mouth felt like it had fallen onto the floor. I couldn’t believe my eyes. My heart was beating out of my chest and I licked my lips at the sight before me.

It was Donna.

It was the Donna I knew, but she was in…

Lingerie…

Black, lacy lingerie that seemed to be made with the finest of threads, hugging her body in all the right ways, and made my Donna look like an absolute goddess…

“Wow…” I whispered as I closed the door.

Donna was shimmying where she stood, biting her lip with her teeth, and looking at me with hooded eyes that made me want to ravage her. She was temptation incarnate and I was ready to throw myself into her abyss if it meant getting a taste of her divine liquid.

“Do you…” Donna whispered. “Do you like it, cuore mio?”

(Italian - my heart)

I slowly moved towards the love of my life, steps so light that I didn’t make any noise, and I stopped right in front of her. My hands circled around her waist and I pulled her into my body so we were flush with one another.

“Like it?” I reiterated, my eyes never leaving Donna’s. “I love it, Iubirică. How could I not? You look so very… appetizing… ”

(Baby, sweetheart, lover…)

Donna’s body shivered as I lowered my voice, adding a more husky tone to it that conveyed exactly what I meant with that singular word.

“A-Appetizing?” Donna stuttered.

“Oh yes…” I replied, voice sultry as I leaned in so our faces were just inches apart. “I so want to take a… bite out of you.”

Our eyes were locked onto one another's, and I could see Donna’s cheeks were red, her breathing labored, but her posture changed to be more confident and her eyes glinted with determination.

“Then…” Donna started. “Why don’t you?” 

Something in me, something primal, awakened with Donna’s words and I started to push my love back, our bodies still meshed together, until her bottom hit the bed that was right behind her. She looked surprised, but also not. I guessed this woman was trying to push my buttons, test my limits, and get me to make the first move.

I was nervous, but…

I would give my love what she wanted.

Without breaking eye contact, I slowly got down onto my knees. I could see that Donna took in a sharp exhale as she realized what was about to happen and couldn’t help but smirk in response. Her body was trembling, her eyes dilated with lust, and I knew I would give her as much pleasure as she could handle.

How could I not kneel in front of my goddess?

Once I was down on my knees, the wood floor digging into my skin, my hand started to softly rub up and down Donna’s thigh. She shivered at my touch and I savored the feeling of her skin underneath my palm. I trailed lightly, just enough to where she could feel it, but just enough to stimulate her in the best of ways.

Featherlight touches.

Soft spoken words.

Promises of what was to come.

These were my weapons and I intended to use them all.

Cassandra may be the expert with a sickle, but I was the expert when it came to all things woman.

“Bela…” Donna whispered, voice filled with so much need it almost made me lose control.

Almost.

“Yes,  Iubirică?” I replied, my hands inching their way closer to the spot where Donna needed relief.

“Please…” Donna begged.

My fingers found their way to the hem of the exquisite panties that were covering my prize. I wrapped one finger under it, but let it snap back down with a snap. Donna yelped in surprise, but I could see her biting her lip with her teeth, desperate for what she sought.

“Please… What?” I asked, my fingers trailing circles on exposed skin where goosebumps formed.

“Please… I- I need… you…” Donna whined, shifting where she sat.

I could see the wet patch on Donna’s panties and knew she was wet from all of my ministrations.

“You do, do you?” I said, my fingers moving to the hem of her panties again, eyes still trained on Donna’s. “And will you be a good girl for me? Take everything I give?”

“Yes!” Donna squeaked. “I- I mean.. yes…”

I chuckled, smiling so Donna could see my fangs.

“Very good.” I replied.

It was all I said before I started to pull down Donna’s panties, letting the air tickle her most sensitive area while I watched for her every reaction. She was like my drug and I couldn’t get enough. Every twitch of her body, every facial expression, and her oh so delicious taste…

I could just moan at Donna’s taste…

Once Donna’s panties were discarded across the room, I moved closer, coming between her legs, rubbing her soft thighs, as I proceeded to where I knew she wanted me. My face got closer and closer. She watched with rapt attention, our eyes still locked onto one another, as I finally hoved her right above her heated entrance. She had a patch of black hair right above, but it wasn’t unruly so I assumed she groomed herself and maybe had done it for me before I had come over. Her lips were glistening and so inviting that I couldn't wait anymore. I was teasing myself as much as I was teasing Donna.

Tongue protruding from my mouth, I licked my up through Donna’s folds, a moan ripping through my loves throat as I savored her flavor. She tasted like fruits, the freshest of fruits that had been just handpicked from a tree or uprooted from the ground.

“Cuore mio…” Donna whined, hips bucking at the sensation of my tongue in her folds.

“Mmmmm…” I hummed.

My tongue swiped through those folds until I got to Donna’s clit and I flicked it with the tip of my tongue which made her body jolt. My mouth encircled that needy pearl of hers, sucking on it with gusto as my tongue swirled around the sensitive bud.

“By the Black god…” Donna moaned out, her hand finding the top of my head for support, her fingers entwining into my locks.

I sucked that greedy pearl, listening to Donna’s lovely voice be filled with pleasure while my hand came up from my side. I slipped two fingers into her waiting entrance slowly, her tight walls clenching onto my fingers, working her until she became used to the intrusion, and slowly pumped as I continued my onslaught.

“Bela!” Donna cried out as my fingers went deep, her own fisting into my hair tighter with each pump.

I felt the sting of my love's grip, but I didn’t care.

I started to pump faster, loving the feel of Donna’s around my fingers, enjoying how wet I make her when I started to feel her walls clench around me.

“C-C-Close…” Donna groaned, her thighs trembling.

I hummed in approval, going even faster than before.

The wet slapping of our love making reverberated through the room. 

With one final thrust, and a curl of my fingers, I hit Donna’s G-spot and sucked hard on her over sensitized pearl. 

“CUMMING! I-I- I’M CUMMING!!!!!” Bela screamed out, her eyes rolling into the back of her head while she pressed my face into her core even harder.

Donna tumbled over and reached the highest of highs as wave after wave of pleasure assaulted her. Her juices soaked my face and I was euphoric. My pumping didn’t stop. I slowed, worked her as she came down from her orgasm and finally slipped my fingers out of her very wet core. She released her tight grip on my lock, her breathing ragged. Some would say she looked like a mess, but I thought the woman in front of me was the most beautiful being in the entire world.

I will keep Donna close to me, enjoy every moment like it was our first meeting, and spend eternity with her if she chooses…

What a wonderful thought…

Chapter 42: Chapter 42 - Wedding Bells in the Distance

Summary:

Andy gets everything ready so she can ask the big question...

Today was the day that I would keel over and die.

I just knew it.

My stomach felt like it was revolting against me and I would empty the contents of said stomach at any point. I didn’t really want to do that because I would then shower some unsuspecting human and that would haunt me for the rest of my life.

Dani would tease the shit out of me for that…

I flapped my wings harder so I could get to my destination.

I was flying.

Using my wings to soar through the air at a breakneck pace.

I tried to think about other things like my girls and their stories about yesterday.

Dani was the first to come to us today, jumping in our bed like we weren’t naked, and then devolving into her fly form to escape. Alcina and I just rolled our eyes, got dressed, then told our little hyperactive bug that she could come back into our chambers. She was more hesitant this time, the door creaking open ever so slowly, but once she saw we were fully clothed, she started to vibrate with excitement again.

“Oh, mother! Father! I think I’m in love!!!!!” Daniela sing-songed, her voice high pitched.

I looked at Alcina and raised an eyebrow.

“Are you now, my sweetling?” Alcina asked wearily.

“I am, mother… Sooooooo much…” Daniela sighed as she draped herself over the settee.

“I’m assuming the date went well?” I asked while sitting in a chair that faced Dani.

“It did! It really really did! My peach loved what I did! I didn’t know if the picnic was the right call, but it turned out even better than expected! The food, the mood… Even the rugs I stole held up and protected us from the sun!” Daniela said giddily.

“Peach?” I said.

“My rugs?!” Alcina also said at the same time as me.

Daniela looked at us, her eyes darting between the both of us until they settled on me. I knew she wouldn’t want to talk to Alcina because she knew she messed up when she mentioned stealing her mothers rugs. Those things cost an arm and a leg.

“Just a… nickname, you know? Like how you call mother sugar!” Daniela replied, her cheeks reddening.

“But why did you pick peach?” I asked.

I could feel Alcina’s red, hot anger coming off of her in waves, but I continued on and hoped she would eventually move on to bigger and better things.

Hopefully…

“B-Because… Well… Her cheeks are round and usually pink so they look like peaches…” Daniela mumbled.

“Cute.” I chuckled.

Daniela’s cheeks were now as red as a tomatoes and it made me wolfishly grin.

“What exactly did you do to my rugs, Daniela Dimitrescu?” Alcina asked, voice low and dangerous.

Uh oh…

I shook my head and smiled fondly at the memory from this morning.

Aclina was so mad and Daniela did her best to escape, but my mate always got what she wanted and captured our slippery bug eventually. She was punished and had to clean the library for a whole month, but Alcina seemed happy that Daniela was happy.

Isn’t that all parents want for their kids?

Focusing on the past helped my nerves because I could see Mamăs house now and I felt relieved that I was almost there. I loved flying, but for right now, I enjoyed the earth beneath my feet instead of the wind caressing my wings.

Hopefully Mamă can help me with my request…

Starting my descent, I came down from high above, the wind blowing harshly on my face, my wings stabilizing my body, and landed right in front of Mamăs home. The door opened as soon as I landed and she had a big smile on her face. She knew why I had come here and I couldn’t help but feel excitement coursing through my body at the thought of what we were about to talk about and do.

“Well, do not just stand there, Eva.” Mamă said as she rolled her gold eyes. “Come in and let us talk about your… problem.”

Only Mamă could make this seem like I contracted some weird disease…

“I know you do not have some human disease, Eva.” Mamă scoffed.

My eyes widened and I looked at Mamă like she had two heads.

“Stop gawking, my dear daughter.” Mamă said.

“You… You read my mind!” I squeaked.

“And?” Mamă retorted like this was the most normal thing in the world.

“When the hell were you able to do that?” I asked, my legs finally working and now I was walking toward Mamă.

“Always. I just had the mind to give you and Alcina your privacy. I know how people detest that so.” Mamă answered.

I shook my head.

“You are an enigma, Mamă.” I mumbled as I walked up the steps.

“And you, my dear daughter, are getting less illiterate with each passing day.” Mamă shot back, not waiting for a response as she walked back into the house.

I stopped at Mamăs words, but just chuckled and followed after her.

As soon as I walked into Mamăs house and closed the door behind me with a click, I became giddy. Nervous sweat started to roll down my back even though I wasn’t hot and I couldn’t stop fidgeting with my hands as we walked towards the living room. I was Dani’s type of giddy when the Duke showed up at the castle with a heap of new books she hadn’t read yet.

A shrill whistle that progressively got louder and louder got my attention.

And when I say got my attention, I mean annoyed the hell out of me because of my enhanced hearing…

“It is just tea, Eva.” Mamă said before I could even say anything about the annoying thing that was making my ears bleed. “I would rather you not maul my poor teapot that has lived through a war or two.”

I huffed, but didn’t say anything back.

Mamă and I walked a little further, past the kitchen, until we got to the living room. I sat down on the couch I had sat down on when I came here last while Mamă went to go get her tea that was done.

All I could do was shift uncomfortably, twiddle my thumbs like an idiot, and…

Stare.

I stared at the tiny black, box that was sitting on the table in front of me.

Mamă came back fairly quickly, two tea cups in hand, moving with grace, and she handed me my cup when she passed me while she was on her way to her chair.

“Mulțumesc...” I mumbled and blew on the tea that had steam rising from it.

When Mamă finally sat back down while making sure she didn’t sit on her robes, I couldn’t hold it in anymore and blurted my question out.

“Is that it?” I asked, pointing to the black box on the table. “Did you get the goods I asked for?”

Mamă raised a finely trimmed eyebrow my way and looked at me like I was the oddest creature in the world.

Rude…

“The… goods ?” Mamă reiterated, her face scrunched up. “I am not a Mafioso, Eva. I do not have… goods , but if what you mean is if I have what you asked for then yes… That black box has what you asked for.” She said while casually sipping her tea, her face now relaxed.

“And nothing went wrong? Does it have everything I asked for?” I asked nervously, swallowing roughly.

Mamă chuckled at me, leaned over so she could puck the black box up, and extended it toward me.

“Why do you not see for yourself, hm?” Mamă said, gesturing to me to take it.

I breathed deeply in and then out.

My hand extended to where to take it out of Mamăs hand and I did just that. I pulled it back to me, eyeing it as I returned to my seated position I was in previously.

“Well then? Get on with it, Eva. It will not open itself, you know?” Mamă said in an annoyed, but playful tone.

I wanted to growl at the feathered woman.

I knew she was just smirking at me over her tea, looking on in amusement.

This was important!

It wasn’t my fault that I was a bundle of fucking nerves!

I mumbled incoherent words, but didn’t look up.

Slowly, I opened the black box, the hinges creaking as I lifted the front to reveal the item I had asked for. I stared at it with wide eyes and could actually feel a tear slip down my cheek while looking at the symbol, our symbol of a new beginning that was right in front of me.

It was a ring.

But…

It wasn’t just any old ring.

It was the ring I intended to put around Alcina’s finger.

It was the ring that would officially make my mate mine.

My beast didn’t like the thought that Alcina wasn’t ours, but it knew what I was trying to say. She was ours, but this would make it so everyone knew we were the real deal. One look at her finger would deter others from trying anything and would tell them that she was mine.

The ring was…

Well, it was gorgeous .

Absolutely fucking gorgeous.

The band was 24k yellow gold, the same type of gold Alcina adores and uses in the castle. It glinted when the sun's rays from the window hit the gold just right and I could actually see my reflection in it. Small, perfectly cut diamonds were littered around the centerpiece of the ring. I had no idea how many there were but it had to be over 50. They sparkled like they all had just been polished and made for an amazing complimentary part that I was sure Alcina would love. Lastly came the centerpiece itself. It was raised slightly, showing off what was in the middle for all to see. Three stones surrounded a much larger stone. Those three stones were all different colors. Green, Blue, and White. They represented our girls. The very large stone in the middle that was the star of the show represented Alcina. The diamond sat perfectly, always the center of attention, and the most beautiful stone there was. This stone was impossible to come by. I knew it was because I asked Mamă in the letter I sent to find the biggest one for the ring. I wanted Alcina to feel normal because of her height and a small diamond wouldn’t do. 

It was a one-of-a-kind.

Just like my mate, Alcina.

The ring was perfect .

Just…

Fucking perfect…

“It's perfect, Mamă…” I whispered, marveling at the ring from where it sat in the black box. “Thank you so much for doing this. I don’t know how I could ever repay you.”

I looked back up at Mamă and she waved my words away, but I could see the handkerchief on her hand that had a damp spot on it. 

“It was nothing.” Mamă replied. “This was important just like you said my darling daughter, so there was no price I would not pay, no hill I would not climb, nor no rock I would not mine for this momentous occasion. You wanted it to be perfect and it is so.”

“And… You think- You think Alcina will like it?” I asked nervously.

“I know Alcina will love it, Eva. Just as she loves you.” Mamă said with a warm smile.

***

Home.

I was home.

Right now, I was at the castle, standing in the middle of the Main hall while our girls stood behind me. Cassandra had come out of her room when I told her what I wanted to do, I caught Daniela while she was sucking face with Ioana, and Bela was muttering about something while working in her greenhouse. They all screeched when I told them what was going to happen soon and they were all immediately on board.

Mamă was upstairs with Alcina. She came home with me because I needed someone to distract my clever mate while I got everything ready.

All my girls were in their best dresses while I was in a tux.

I was fidgeting where I stood and fiddling with the box in my hands that I had behind my back so Alcina wouldn’t be able to see it and ruin the surprise.

That would suck huh?

“Father, you're going to set fire to mothers rugs if you keep moving around like that.” Bela whispered while leaning towards me.

“Maybe her new nickname could be fire starter!” Daniela giggled.

“That’s actually kind of fucking funny!” Cassandra whisper-yelled back. “Good one, Dani.”

“Thanks!” Daniela squeaked.

I rolled my eyes, and tried to loosen the tie around my neck that was currently strangling me and cutting off my air supply.

“What’s taking mother so damn long?” Cassandra whispered harshly.

“Cassandra…” Bela warned in a low tone, finally speaking up.

“What? This dress is fucking stuffy! I feel like I’m being hugged by a damn boa constrictor!” Cassandra shot back.

“Mother will get here when she gets here.” Bela replied coolly.

Cassandra scoffed.

“Girls…” I growled. “Your mother will be here soon. Mamăs distraction was a legitimate one.”

“What’s that mean?” Daniela asked curiously.

“I thought I could kill two birds with one stone. Mamă is distracting your mother by doing a checkup on the baby. Your mother wanted to do that soon, so I thought it was the perfect time for her to do that.” I answered.

“And mother doesn’t find your absence suspicious?” Bela asked, that bright brain of hers always working.

“Yes, she would have. I told Mamă to tell your mother that you and I were working on some new development with Nightshade Noir.” I replied.

“Wouldn’t that just worry the hell out of her? Mother is ornery about her wine and the business.” Cassandra added.

“That’s true, but she knows Bela and I could handle anything that might happen. Even if something catastrophic happened she knows we wouldn’t let the ship sink while it was under our watch. Your mother trusts us and we should hold that trust in high regard because your mother is one-of-a-kind.” I said, pride welling up within my chest at the statement flowing out of my mouth.

“It seems you had this all figured out, father.” Bela said, her tone suggesting that she was actually impressed with me.

“When it comes to your mother… I put my all into everything that I do because it's for her. I love Alcina a lot and would do anything for her. I would go to hell and back if she so wished it.” I replied, a warm smile on my face.

Bela chuckled at my words, a rare showing of emotion.

Daniela gagged.

And Cassandra scoffed, but I could hear the slight chuckle she let out afterward.

“Wait! Everyone shut up! Mothers coming!” Daniela said excitedly, trying her best to keep her pitched voice down.

At Daniela’s words, I stood a little straighter, told the girls to stop talking, and kept my eyes trained on the stairs so I would see Alcina in all her glory. I wanted to sear this moment into my mind so I could remember it forever.

My heart beat fast.

My palms were sweaty.

My mind was swirling with thoughts, but…

All I could hear was the beat of two hearts.

Two hearts that were getting closer and closer.

Step-by-step.

Inch-by-inch.

Those familiar heels clicked down the steps, echoing through the Main Hall, and the perfume Alcina always wore wafted to my nose. I inhaled deeply, letting her scent calm me down as I waited for her.

When my eyes got the first glimpse of Alcina’s dress she was wearing, they widened and I couldn’t stop staring at my mate as she descended the stairs gracefully. She was always the most regal woman in the room, but right now, she looked like the most powerful woman to walk on this planet. She was wearing a white flowing dress that trail behind her over the stairs, a flower pattern that looked like it was hand sewn littered the entire dress, her shoulders were being shown because the dress didn’t have an straps and the fabric looked to be frilled in certain places, and a gold brooch was in the middle and it depicted a wolf. 

Wow…

That was all I could think as I watched Alcina trail down the steps, her hand lightly grazing the wood railing.

My eyes moved to Alcina’s neck and she was wearing more pearls than she usually did. They were layered, one longer than the next, and there had to be at least eight that counted until it stopped right above her breasts.

Gorgeous…

My eyes continued moving up until I was scanning every inch of Alcina’s face. She had the same makeup on as she usually did, but my mate looked like she was glowing. Her skin looked perfect, her eyebrows fluttered with precision, her lips plump and oh so kissable, her black hair style in just the right way that I knew she liked, and her amber eyes glowed bright as they stared at me until she was standing right in front of me with Mamă right behind her looking very smug.

A charged silence passed between us for a second, our gazes locked, until Alcina spoke up.

“Have not always said that it is impolite to stare, Dragă?” Alcina teased, the edge of her mouth moving upwards slightly while her crows feet at the edge of her eyes squinted with mischievousness.

A flutter passed through my stomach at my mates words and it felt like I was back in time to when I first had come here.

“How can’t I when the most radiant woman in the world is standing right in front of me? I think that would be even more impolite to the Lady of the castle, sugar.” I retorted, my own smoke on my face as we went tit-for-tat.

I heard our girls giggling at my words behind me and Alcina’s smirk turned into a broad smile as she stepped closer to me, her eyes twinkling with wonder as she stared at all of us.

“Hmmmmm…” Alcina hummed. “I may have to agree with you there, lupoaică. I wonder who trained you to be so smart?”

I rumbled in my chest at Alcina’s use of that name, my mate mark throbbing with the pounding of my heart, and didn’t let our connection sever.

“A certain tall, powerful, other-worldly vampire whipped me into shape.” I answered, my voice coming out huskier than I intended.

“Someone like me?” Alcina asked, confidence radiating off her larger form.

“Someone… Exactly. Like. You.” I replied. “It’s actually the same someone I planned all this for.” I added while I extended my hands to gesture to the Main hall in its entirety.

“And what did you have planned, Andrada Eva Vârcolac?” Alcina asked.

“This.” I said while getting down onto one knee, removing the black box from behind me, and opening it for the love of my life to see. “Alcina Dimitrescu, Lady of House Dimitrescu, Lord of her region, protector of women and controller of blood, will you marry me?”

Alcina looked stunned by my words, her eyes trained onto the ring that glinted, tears falling down those pale cheeks of hers while her hands covered her mouth in shock. My words were confident and were the only noise anyone could hear while I was talking. I waited, down on one knee, for the reply that would either make or break me.

Alcina quietly laughed, the quiet noise ramping up to a chuckle, then the chuckle turned into a full laugh that just radiated joy. Her voice was melodic and echoed through the Main Hall. I was enraptured with my mate, the woman I loved, as I watched her experience true happiness, her emotions clear as day on that lovely face of hers.

“Of course! I would love nothing more than to marry you Andrada Vârcolac!” Alicna replied, tears flowing down her face more freely now. “You are my mate, my one and only, Lună Mea… There is no one on this earth I would rather tie myself to in such a way. You are the only one for me Andy and I do so want to spend eternity with you.”

With Alcina’s words, I got off my knee, took the ring out of its box, softly took her left hand with my own, and slowly slipped the ring that held all of my emotions onto her ring finger. We both took shaky breaths as it was full on and I looked back up and into those honeyed eyes that looked at me with so much love it made my knees tremble. 

This was the woman who had brought me into her home.

This was the woman who gave me kids I never knew I wanted.

This was the woman who helped me through my fears and nightmares.

This was the woman who chose me to be her mate.

This was the woman who reunited me with my Mamă.

This was the woman who was carrying my kid.

This was the woman who had given me happiness I never thought was attainable.

This was the woman who was my other half and I would never let her go.

Alcina was the Alpha to my Omega, the beginning to my end, the ying to my yang…

She was my everything .

So, as I started into those eyes I saw in that window, I leaned in slowly and connected my lips with hers. It was a kiss that sealed our new beginning and held promises for the future. We were mates, but we were now tied in one more way and it brought me so much happiness.

My beast roared inside me.

Everyone clapped around us and…

Everything was just perfect.

Absolutely fucking perfect.

Chapter 43: Chapter 43 - The Good, The Bad, and The Angry

Summary:

The finale is here and everyone must fight to protect who they love...

A happy moment.

This was supposed to be the happiest moment of my life, but of course, by the will of the Black god, I wasn’t able to have this.

I just wanted one moment

One fucking moment!

Was that too much to ask for?

Apparently it was….

After Alcina and I’s kiss ended, a pain bloomed in my shoulder that made me double down onto the floor below me and I grunted when my palms hit the white tile. Alcina screamed out in anger, the noise making my ears ring as I tried to process what the hell had just happened.

Glass shattering was the next noise I heard.

My eyes fluttered open to see blood dripping down onto the floor which made a stark contrast with the floor I was looking at. Red flooded white and all I could do was stare at it, my body feeling sluggish with each passing moment as everyone around me descended into madness.

Noise.

So much noise.

Screaming.

Crying.

More glass breaking.

Bullets flying.

Screeches.

Roaring.

Destruction.

Destruction was all around me and all I could do was feel the intense pain that coursed through my body.

I may have had a few seconds on the ground, but something stood right in front of me and picked me up like I was pebble. My eyes were droopy, but I tried to look all around me before focusing on what grabbed me and I found that I was alone in the Main Hall. Everyone had left and the castle looked completely destroyed in several places. Holes littered the stone walls, debris scattered everywhere, paintings were torn and thrown on the ground, valuables smashed, blood on almost every surface which was overwhelming my enhanced senses, and…

Oh, shit…

I didn’t notice because I was out of it, but the large hand that grabbed me was holding me by the throat and I couldn’t breathe. My eyes widened and I snapped out of my pain-fueled haze. I locked onto the thing that was doing this to me and…

It was hideous…

Alcina thought she was a monster, but no…

This… This thing…

This thing was a monster.

Its face was devoid of hair, the skin stapled onto its skull, one white eye that stared lifeless at me like it had no thoughts of its own in that large head it had, teeth long, but white as snow, and the things skin was exposed to the elements. It wasn’t normal skin though. There were thick veins that pulsed around its neck and were interconnected. Machinery was mixed in with the skin, a large tube-like thing snaking its way from the things chest to its back. Its body was covered in weird back rope that was also stapled together and had caution written all over it.

I didn’t know what this monster was, but I knew I was in big fucking trouble.

I decided I needed to change.

Right.

NOW.

So I started the change, my bones starting the process crunching and reforming, but the monster took note of this. It tilted its head to the side and the air changed around it. It lifted me higher into the air, and then with a lot of force, brought me back down onto the tile. The force of my body hitting the floor and its strength made a crater where my body was. The monster's hand was still around my neck and I was panicking now. My claws shot out to find any part of its body that I could hurt. 

I flailed. 

I attacked. 

I went all out on trying to destroy the monster in front of me, but when I was done…

The thing didn’t look bothered at all…

“Fucking-” I tried to say, my body screaming out in pain, but I didn’t get that chance.

The monster tightened its grip on me, cocked back its arms, and…

Threw me.

***

POV: Daniela

Chased!

I was being chased in my own home!

CAN YOU BELIEVE THAT?!

We usually do this chasing!

I was running through the halls, using my bloatfly form ever so often to get these weirdos off my tail, but they were relentless!

RELENTLESS!

A bullet whizzed by my face, scraping my cheek, and that made me angry

“STOP CHASING ME YOU BONEAFIDE LOSERS!” I screeched at the top of my lungs.

I was running, but I was also super worried about my family.

Everything was fine.

Better than fine!

Father had just proposed, mother accepted, and they were kissing which was gross, but we were happy for them. My sisters and I were just standing there when glass shattered above us. All three of us turned to look at the broken window, but when we heard mothers scream, we turned back around and saw that father was on the floor.

Bleeding .

We all screamed out for father, but we couldn’t do anything because a bunch of man-things stomped the castle from every possible entrance. They all looked like those secret service people described in action books, We hissed at them and tried to attack them with our sickles, but Mother Miranda took action first. All ten of her wings came out of her back, her voice booming through the Main hall with scary authority, and she only said one word before the white light blinded me.

‘BEGONE!’

That was what Mother Miranda yelled.

And then the white light engulfed us and that was how I found myself running from the idiots with guns.

I didn’t know where everyone else was, but I hoped they were safe…

A bullet to my thigh made me stumble in my running and I lashed out with my sickle.

“You stupid idiots! Don’t test me you disgusting, foul-smelling, man-things! I will rip your intestines and how hang you with them while peeling your skin from your body if I get my hands on you!” I screeched, facing the five man-things who had been chasing me.

While I got their attention, they still advanced on me while I backed up and hissed at them every chance I got. I didn’t want them coming closer. I could already feel the cold starting to affect my dumb body and I knew I wouldn’t be able to take all of them in a prolonged fight. I needed to end them all now and feed on them so I could get my strength up.

BUMP.

Why did I stop?

That was my thought, but my hands reached back and I felt a wall.

Dammit! A dead end! These were fun when we were doing the chasing, but now it isn’t so fun anymore!

The man-things slowly advanced on me and I was starting to really panic.

One charged at me like an idiot, but I could see that whatever he was wearing left that fleshy neck of his exposed so I grasped the sickle in my hand tighter, waited for him to get as close as possible, and swung my left arm to the right. The pointy end of my sickle sunk into his neck, and he started to gurgle on his blood, With a quickness, I brought the man-things body to me, feasted on the blood while I used his body as a shield so these idiots wouldn’t shoot me when I was feeding.

Soooooo much better…

When I was done and his body was drained of its delicious blood, I pushed his body into the group of now four men and cackled with glee at my renewed power. I wasn't going to let these man-things off easy and would fight until I couldn’t. I would make Cassy proud by taking on all four of them and hopefully after this she would train me.

“Come one then! What the heck are you shriveled dicks waiting for!” I hissed, baring my teeth at them.

All of them lifted their guns, ready to shoot, but I turned into my bloatfly form before they could litter my body with those hurty bullets of theirs and quickly got behind them. My sickle was in my hand when I reformed into my human form and I smiled when one of the man-things was a little farther than the others.

Easy pickings…

“Where the hell did she go?!” One of them screamed.

“How the fuck should I know!” Another shouted back as they looked around wildly.

Didn’t they know we were masters of the shadow?

I giggled in my head and stalked toward the one that was more separated from the group.

Idiot…

I came up behind the poor man-thing, quickly put my hand over his mouth while I dragged him back, sunk my sickle into his side to wound him, and then bit him so I could feast on more delicious man-thing blood. He struggled a bit, stronger than the usual hunters, but even he to couldn’t stand up to my might and he stopped struggling eventually.

I giggled again in my head, dragged his body off to the sides that was obstructed by shadows, and made my way back to the group that was now three.

I twirled the sickle in my hands, smiling wide with glee, and when I was right behind two of the oblivious man-things, I cracked their skulls together. Their helmets bounced off one another, but what they were wearing didn’t protect them from my superior strength and they both crumpled to the floor like a sack of potatoes, the wounds from their head pooling blood on the floor. It drained and drained, moving around my feet. I was entranced by the man-things blood. I wanted to taste more, but my being distracted was a big mistake.

I looked up just in time to see the last man-thing pointing his gun at my head and I thought I was for sure dead, but…

A blade came out of the shadow, glinting in the moonlight. He was brought to his knees by a kick to his legs, and the knife was brought up his throat. He tried to plead and get out of the situation, but the knife smoothly cut across his neck like butter. A large cut opened, his insides showing as blood rushed down his front, and his body was tossed aside while he died.

I wondered who could have saved my life.

I looked at the figure.

They stepped out of the shadows and I smiled wide.

My heart beat faster and I fell even harder for this shorty.

My little peach has saved me.

Ioana was my knight in shining armor.

***

POV: Cassandra

Shit! 

Fuck!

Fucking shit!

Only you, Cassandra!

This stupid fucking scenario could only happen to you!

I was so angry.

So very very angry.

Everyone was having a grand old time when these stupid fuckers in black crashed our party. They broke about ever fucking entrace that was available to them and swarmed the castle like a bunch of smelly rats. We all tried our best to fight them off, but Mother Miranda beat us to the punch and launched everyone in the Main Hall to wherever the hell she wanted apparently.

“The forest…” I hissed under my breath, leaves crunching under my foot. “Out of all the places I got… I was launched to the fucking forest?!”

That's right.

I was stomping through the damn forest.

I didn’t like this earthy shit.

I kicked at the ground in frustration and let out a huff as I stopped my stomping.

This was more Bela’s speed. She knew what these dumb greens things needed. She must’ve spent most of her time in the greenhouse fucking with her test-subjects. She would probably be jumping for joy, even though that's unlike her, at the chance to be surrounded with so much plant life.

So why the hell was I out here?

Could Mother Miranda not control where she fucking sent people?

I scoffed.

I was going to punch a tree out in anger, but my head swiveled towards some twigs snapping off into the distance. My fist was hovering right above the bark, so I slowly returned my arm to my side and squinted out into the dark. I tried to use my enhanced hearing to see if I could hear something, but all I heard was jackshit.

“Probably just some stupid ass deer or something…” I grumbled under my breath.

I started to walk again, but another twig snapping made me stop.

I narrowed my eyes at where the noise came from. It wasn’t in the same spot, but it was a few feet away from where the first one happened. 

I was starting to get annoyed because nothing was there.

I should’ve been hearing breathing, a heartbeat, anything , but I was hearing fuck all!

The wind blew through the trees, rustling its leaves, while I stood there like an idiot and shivered while I waited for something else to happen.

But nothing did.

I growled and clenched my fists in anger.

What the ever loving fuck is going on?!

I took a second to breathe in and out so I could cool down before I lost it.

I already was worrying if my fucking family was dead or not so I didn't gave time to play these games.

One I had calmed down some, I started to walk again, but wouldn't you fucking know it some twigs snapped off in the distance in another spot that was on the right side now and I stopped again.

“I swear to Black god…” I started out, voice low and intimidating. “If whatever the fuck is out there doesn’t show itself in a few seconds, I will personally stomp my angry ass over there and decapitate you and gut you and rip you apart limb by limb!” I screeched, bearing my teeth at the dark void.

I huffed and breathed hard with the excessive screaming.

I watched the darkness until rustling flitted through my ears and step-by-step ugly fucking creatures appeared from the tree line. I was a little surprised because none of the monsters had heartbeats or breathed, but there they were. Moving towards me. They were weird, slightly furry creatures that stood on two legs, or claws. The monster looked like some sick fuck mashed a spider and human together. The arms were spider arms, the head was a mix of the two, mandibles hanging from its face, while its jaw was unhinged and was opened wide. Its eyes were white and looked creepy as shit. The rest of it was much of the same and I pitied the poor fuckers who ended up like this. At least mother waited until the maidens were dead to start experimenting on them. Who fucking knew what mad scientist cooked these pathetic things up and if they cared about there test subject.

“Ugly fucking things aren’t you?” I spat, venom laced in my tone.

The monsters didn’t seem to care and kept slowly walking towards me, looking like they would pounce on me at any second.

I readied myself, sickle in hand, as I cursed under my breath at how stupid this was.

“Well come on then!” I screeched. “I don’t have all fucking day, so lets get this over with!”

All three of the monsters screeched at me, incoherent noises coming from there fucked up mouths, and jumped at me all at once. Their legs did exactly what I thought they would and propelled them forward quickly. They just missed me because I ducked, but the fuckers were not easily out-maneuvered and used the trees as spring birds. The trees couldn’t withstand the force, so three loud cracks echoed through the silent forest as they came back toward me.

By the Black god, this time I was going to be fucking ready.

All three came back at me, but I stepped to the left, decided on which one to kill first, and used the curved blade of my sickle to wrap around the monster's head. It was a perfect fit and my sharpened blade cut through its neck easily. 

It dropped to the ground now lifeless.

Its body was twitching and leaking a black goo that made me scrunch up my nose.

The other two monsters screeched even louder than the first fucking time when they saw it headless brethren on the forest floor and I prepared myself for another attack. They seemed unhinged before and I knew they would be even more so now that they had just lost one of their numbers.

And I was right.

When wasn’t I?

One of the monsters lunged at me, using its spidery arms on its back to swipe at me wildly, but I dodged, maneuvering my body away from the attack right before they landed. It kept attacking, swiping at me until I was back up against a tree. I ducked just in time before it cut the tree clean in half, but I used this new angle to swipe at the monster's stomach with my sickle. I got a clean cut that made it cry out in pain, but I knew that wouldn’t be enough. More of that black goo seeped out of its brand new stomach wound and I wondered just what the fuck these things were.

Fucking weird…

I cracked my neck, got back into my stance I was most comfortable with when wielding my sickle and watched as the monster circled me. My eyes darted to the other monster as thing 1 waited for an opening, acting more cautious now that I hurt the bitch, and thing 2 was just watching in the background as it skittered every once in a while which annoyed the hell out of me.

Thing 1 decided to finally attack and stop the incessant circling.

The monster was slower than it was before. I watched, almost in slow motion, as it jumped at me, fangs bared in a last ditch effort to kill me, but it went right through me because I had changed into my bloatfly form. I let it hit the ground and I sunk my sickle into its head. I watched as it squirmed and squirmed and squirmed some more before stopping all movement, that black goo oozing out of the head wound.

I smirked at the death of thing 1, but I forgot about thing 2 for a second.

I turned back around to see the monster right in front of me and we both went tumbling to the ground. The monster was on top of me, swiping at me with its arms, trying to injure me in any way it could and I was starting to panic. The fucking thing was stronger than it looked and my sickle was to far from me to reach. Everything was happening so fast that my brain wasn’t working like it should, not thinking of solutions like I had trained for, and I thought I would die because of this one bad moment.

But…

I didn’t die.

A sword went through thing 2’s skull, splattering that disgusting fucking black good all over my face, and it limply fell onto of me. I didn’t know what the hell had just happened and I was still in shock from my stupid mistake, but the monster's body was thrown off of me and a voice I never thought I would hear again flitted through my ears…

“Hey baby…” The deep, but feminine voice said. “Need a hand?”

Blinking, I now noticed the outstretched hand and my eyes trailed up to see a familiar face that was burned into my brain. I couldn’t forget her features even if I tired and I was so fucking happy to see her after everything that happened.

“Faline…” I whispered almost reverently.

“The one and only, gorgeous.” Faline replied with a smirk. “It’s so good to see you again.”

***

POV: Bela

Light.

Blinding light was the last thing my eyes saw before everything went white.

My sisters and I were on the defensive, ready to fight until our last breath, but Mother Miranda chanted some spell under her breath and propelled all of us to different areas in a last ditch effort to protect us. We were all powerful, but I was sure Mother Miranda saw how these intruders brought father down to her knees and acted accordingly to the information she had.

I was grateful for Mother Miranda’s fast thinking.

But I was now alone and in the attic of our castle.

The space was dark, and it was slightly chilly, but it wasn’t cold enough for my body to start crystalizing. Strong gusts of wind and slightly chilly temperatures were not enough to do sustaining damage to my sister and I’s bodies. We only had to be mindful of our core temperature when the weather grew cold enough to chill our bones and snow fell from the clouds above.

“Is this really the time to be formulating how our bodies work?” I mumbled to myself cursing at how my brain didn’t want to stop sometimes.

This was a dangerous situation we found ourselves in and I needed to be vigilant of my surroundings.

The castle was ours, but it now held intruders.

Intruders that wanted to kill and be rid of us.

And I knew these intruders were capable of doing just that.

I saw when father fell to the floor below, a wound now in her shoulder that incapacitated her for the time being. Father didn’t get back up after being wounded and I could only theorize that whatever hit her was laced with something that was specifically made to harm father. Also, I was sure that they targeted her first because father was formidable, her strength only second to mother, and would be one less obstacle in the way. 

I sighed, running my hands through my sweaty locks.

My eyes scanned the space thoroughly, looking for anything that could clue me in on why I was sent here. I know I thought that Mother Miranda did this randomly, but I am going back on that statement because she never made a move that wasn’t well thought out. This was the prophet of the Black god and this was no doubt a plan that was in her mind in case an attack like this happened.

I was about to find my way out of the attic until I looked up and noticed that the skylight was slightly cracked open. I narrowed my eyes at it and was immediately suspicious. We always made sure it was closed because we didn’t want the cold to seep in and also didn’t want Samca to kill the maids who were given the attic as one of their rooms to clean.

Hmmm…

I walked toward the opened skylight, the moon's light filtering through the crack, and inspected it. It indeed was opened and I could smell that some blood had been spilt. The handle had some blood on it, my eyes following the droplets that fell to the floor. It left a little stain on the attic floor and seemed fresh.

Whoever was here must’ve gotten hurt…

It smelled like man-thing blood.

The intruders?

Did they breach the entire castle?

Deciding to follow the trail, I turned into my bloatfly form, flew through the cracked skylight, and ended up on the rooftop of the castle where the Samca were on guard. It didn’t look like they did an acceptable job this time and would be something we would have to think about if we all survived this attack.

I looked around when I materialized into my human form and noticed some of the intruder's equipment that was no doubt used to open the skylight lying around on the rooftop. I looked for any sign of the Samca when I confirmed that the intruders were responsible, but didn’t see our guards.

“Where could they have gone?” I asked aloud.

Maybe the intruders killed the-

My thoughts were cut off when I heard a loud screech. The noise, along with the flapping of wings, got my attention and I looked to the skies where the noise was coming from and saw that the two Samca were coming my way. I was initially relieved that they hadn’t been killed, but when I looked into their eyes, I noticed that something was…

Off .

Their eyes which were usually a deep red were now pitch black.

What in the world?

I was confused about this change, and wanted to understand why it was so, but I didn’t have time to ponder on it because the Samca landed on the rooftop with a thud. The two of them growled at me and looked like they were on the verge of attacking me. The Samca were supposed to be our guards, but by their behavior, it seemed they were turned against us somehow.

I narrowed my eyes at the aggressive monsters and slowly pulled my sickle out.

I might’ve not been as proficient as Cassandra or as wild as Daniela, but I still knew how to wield the blade we all carried. Feeling the wood pommel in my grip, I thought back to the memories these weapons held. Cassandra had made us these when she first got into bladesmithing and thought that the sickle would go well with our abilities. A lightweight, curved blade that we could carry at all times. It could inflict serious damage to our enemies when used in the correct way and could wren flesh in unique ways when the user thought outside of the box. I knew Cassandra liked her flails and whips, but she put some thought into the weapons we all now carried and it was the start of our sibling bond.

I took a deep breath and smiled widely at the two winged monsters.

I went to attack, but I stopped in my tracks when I heard a noise.

A certain noise that was high pitched, but sounded far away.

The closer it got, the louder it was.

I looked all around me trying to find what was making that racket when the noise turned into crazed cackling…

Crazed cackling?

High pitched?

It couldn’t be-

“I’M HERE BITCCCCCHHHEEESSSSS!!!!!!!!” The high pitched noise screamed.

My eyes went straight to the source of the noise.

It was…

Angie.

Angie was falling from the sky.

“What the hell?” I said, stunned.

“YOU BETTER BE READY LOVER CAUSE I’M HERE TO SAVE THE GODDAMN DAY!” Angie screeched as she crashed into one of the Samca.

The Samca was launched into the ground, the rooftop floor crumbling from the force of the impact, and I watched as all three of them fell back into the attic. I couldn’t wrap my mind around how that just occurred or how Angie even found me.

I was about to step forward when someone's hand lightly clasped my shoulder.

I was ready to ward off whoever it was, but when I turned around, I was face-to-face with the woman I loved.

“Donna…” I whispered, my mind not believing what I was seeing.

“Hello, amore mio.” Donna whispered back, her soft hand coming up to caress my cheek lightly, the skim of her fingers over my skin making my body shiver.

Donna and I could both hear Angie cackling from below, but I was too focused on my own personal goddess to care about what the unhinged doll was doing.

“You- You found me? How in the world did you find me?” I asked.

“I will always find you. My bella bela.” Donna replied with a giggle.

(bella - beautiful)

Oh, how I would love to hear that laugh every day…

I found the humor in what Donna said and chuckled at her wit.

“Acum te crezi comediant?” I asked in my mother tongue.

(You think yourself a comedian now?)

“Potrei farlo, se questo mi permette di sentire la tua risatina…” Donna responded in her own language which I found amazing.

(I might just be if it makes me able to hear that chuckle of yours…)

Donna’s accent when she spoke Italian made me melt into a puddle.

I stepped close to Donna and she stepped close to me.

We were so close that I could feel the breath that came from Donna’s mouth.

“I am so very glad that you came.” I admitted, my voice breathy and huskier than I intended.

“Always, Bela. I will always come for you.” Donna replied, her eyes staring into my own.

I’m going to marry this woman someday…

***

POV: Andrada

A wall.

I was just thrown into a wall.

Fuck that hurt!

I was usually doing the throwing!

I groaned as I unearthed myself from the rubbed and lifted my head just in time to see the big fucking monster walking towards me.

Fuck me…

I hurt.

I really hurt.

Whatever the hell this was strong and it didn’t help that I was in the middle of changing into my two-legged form. I found that it wasn’t as painful as the first couple of times, but I’m sure as shit that I just broke a few ribs so the change is accounting for that and healing it while also doing what it needs to do for my two-leggeds form’s anatomy.

Safer to say… 

It hurt like a bitch .

I felt myself getting taller as I tried to get back up while holding the right side of my stomach where the ribs were broken. Fur sprouted from my arms, my face changed into a snout, my senses enhanced even further, and my claws sprouted fully.

I looked at the monster coming toward me and readied for a bloody fight.

I howled to the moon and snarled at the monster.

I didn’t let it come all the way to me, but met it halfway and we clashed. I tried to tackle it to the ground so I could have the advantage and claw the thing to death, but its body felt like solid stone. I didn’t move it an inch and didn’t have time to move away when it brought both of its fists down into my back. I instantly howled in pain and dropped down to my knees. I looked up to see the monster raising its leg to stomp me, but I rolled away just in time before it brought its leg down into me. The monster's leg broke the floor even further. Cracks rippled to the far corners of the room and dust shot in every direction from the force of the stomp.

What the fuck is this thing?

I got back up on shaky legs, my wound still dripping blood, my body screaming at me because I was in so much pain, but I masked my face and bared my teeth at the monster.

I wasn’t about to be beaten by a monster with one brain cell.

The thing seemed like it was all strength.

I could use that to my advantage.

Use the strength against it.

Whatever was coursing through me was making me weaker by the second. I don’t know what the fuck they got me with, but it burned and left my body feeling like it was being injected with acid. I had never felt this much pain in my life, but I needed to stop this monster here. I couldn’t let it go outside the castle's walls. I needed to kill it before my family came back. I wasn’t about to let it go anywhere near my girls and my mate. I would gladly give up my life for this thing to be 6ft under if that meant they were safe.

Steeling myself, I charged at the monster again and slashed at it with my claws. The sharp claws of my right hand made marks on its chest, but they weren’t deep. I went to slash at it with my left when the wound started to ooze a black goo and I reeled back. 

I knew this thing was a monster, but not having blood kind of confirmed it.

It reminded me of the black substance Mamă was covered in when I saw her coming out of that cave in my dreams and I hoped that she wasn’t connected to what was happening now.

The monster didn’t look fazed by my attack.

It just started at me fucking eerily until it was walking towards me again. The monster's boots thudded against the floor harshly and I got ready for another attack. This time I decided to wait for it to do something and then use my plan from before. 

The monster got right up to me, swung its big arm at my side. It was targeting my already weak area where my wound still left me weak  and I had to think that this big piece of shit wasn’t as stupid as I thought previously. 

Too bad for it that I wasn’t going to let it.

Instead of the hit connecting with my body, I stopped its swing with both my arms, twisted my body so I could get some momentum when I grasped its bulky forearm, and launched the big fucker with all of my strength I could muster into the other side of the castle that wasn’t damaged. It flew into the wall, the castle's stone crashing and breaking with a loud bang.

I almost thought that may have been the end of it, so I started to limp away to the castle's entrance that was now a giant hole. I still felt like shit and was feeling worse by the second, but I needed to go to my family.

Some rubble making some noise behind me made me stop.

Fuck…

I slowly turned around to see the monster emerge from the rubble.

Why can’t anything ever be easy?

I started to prepare myself for another attack, watching the monster come toward me again, when I heard a rattling noise. It sounded like metal grinding against metal and I looked for where the noise was coming from. I really on fucking edge and was swiveling my head to see of this was a new attack that the monster was launching at me.

But it wasn’t

Something flew by my head with great speed and hit the monster in the chest. The projectile made the monster stagger back and more things flew by my head one after the other. The… things. No, the random metal that was flying by me was swirling around the monster, trapping it in a sphere. The monster was swiping at the metal widely, looking for an opening, but more metal would replace the displaced metal so its attacks did no good. The metal was moving closer and closer to the monster's body and… 

I watched on with wide eyes.

I had never seen anything like this before.

Floating metal…

What.

The.

Fuck.

The monster was trying its best, but the metal just kept coming and it looked like it was being encapsulated entirely by the metal.

“Need a hand furball?” A rough voice asked behind me, cockiness in their tone.

I turned around quickly, claws at the ready, but was met with familiar sunglasses.

Karl?

Karl smirked, a lazy smirk playing on his face as he puffed on his cigar.

“Dog got your tongue?” Karl asked.

I wanted to roll my eyes, but I just huffed at the smelly as fuck man-thing.

“Looks like the big fucker is pretty much out of commission.” Karl said as he nodded to the monster behind me.

I turned back to the monster and what I saw was fucking incredible.

The metal had compressed the monster into a small metal square, black ooze dripping from the gaps, and it was floating in the middle of the Main Hall.

I shook my head.

Fucking Karl Heisenberg…

Saved me?

Me?

Who would’ve guessed?

***

POV: Alcina

Pain.

I felt…

Horrendous undulating pain course through my body when I saw Andarada drop to the floor. It was like my whole world stopped around me and I could only see that my mate, my love, had been hurt.

I was stunned.

I could not move. 

I did not think this moment could be ruined, but it had been.

The moment that made my heart flutter, and had my mind thinking of our future, had been ruined by some disgusting man-thing dared to hurt Andrada.

My mouth moved first.

I screamed.

A noise so horrifying that I thought it was a beast who had come from the depths of hell, but the noise was coming from me. 

My mind had trouble processing what I was seeing before me and I flickered through many emotions in a short span of time.

Worry.

Sadness.

And then anger.

My emotions settled on anger.

All I wanted to do was kill anything that was in front of my person.

My claws extended, I hissed at the intruders who dared to hurt my mate, but I did not get to unleash my anger upon them because I was engulfed by a white light while Miranda yelled behind me. Before I knew what was happening, I had been teleported somewhere else. It looked to be the front of the castle, so Miranda had not taken me far. It was the logical choice because I would not have wanted to be far. I needed to protect my home, my family, and I could not do that if I was anywhere else. 

My eyes settled on something, someone that was in front of me. It looked to be someone who was walking towards me and when he got close enough I could make out that indeed was a someone . Not a something . It was a man-thing who was now standing just feet away. His eyes. They were hollow, but they were filled with depths. Depths of rage. He had a swirling,  typhoon of rage in his eyes that felt anything but human.

I huffed.

This pathetic specimen dares to look at me like that?!

When I should be the one who has every right to look like that.

Not him.

Me.

“I’m not going to chit-chat with you, so I’ll only ask one question.” The man-thing spat.

“Oh? And what is that?” I sneered, my hat billowing with the breeze and my claws at the ready.

“Where. Is. Mother Miranda?” He asked coldly.

My heart dropped at the name.

I wished it were not true.

Could Andrada’s mother, the prophet who gave me another chance, be the one behind this?

“That is not information I am willing to give to the likes of you, you vile man-thing!” I spat, venom dripping from my every word.

“A shame…” He replied sarcastically while he methodically inspected the knife that was in his hands. “If you won’t answer me… Then I will just have to get the information by force…”

I barked a laugh.

Really?

He must be jesting…

“You? All by yourself little one? I very much doubt you could.” I replied coolly, but confidently.

The man-thing did not say anything and that was when I realized he was not…

Normal .

I looked at the man-thing

Really looked at the smaller being who was just a ways away.

He was…

Not right.

Not right at all.

I was so lost in my confusion and anger that I did not see that this man-thing might not be human after all. He looked like he was human, but his form differed from his species. This man-thing was pale. Deathly pale, but he did not seem to be sick. Black veins wiggled their way underneath his skin and would disappear for a time until they sprouted back up again. Black liquid dripped from his eyes like they were tears, but it was a continuous stream that ultimately fell to the ground below. His mannerisms were slurred, his gait was slightly off, and he kept scratching the skin that was exposed like something was there, but it was not.

I narrowed my eyes at this man-thing.

He was going to be dangerous.

I needed to be on guard lest I succumb to his attacks.

The man-thing sighs and puts the knife away.

“You have no idea who I am, lady.” He said while slowly walking closer. “No idea who I work for or what I can do, so I suggest you give up her location. You and your messed up family don’t have to die tonight, but I will kill every last one of you if I have to.”

The hairs on the back of my neck stood on end at the man-things words and my eyes hardened.

“You will do no such thing.” I replied, teeth gritted, jaw clenched. “You will leave my home or suffer the consequences.”

“...Then I guess I’ll suffer the consequences.” The man-thing replied, his form distorting… 

Changing.

I do not know if the man-thing himself knew what his body was morphing into, but I needed to match his growing form, so I started my own change. I let my balaur take control and let my mind drift as I uncaged the beast I have kept hidden for so long. The fire in my chest grew brighter and I could feel the anticipation building.

It had been quite a while since I had let this form grace this world, but the feeling of letting go was freeing…

I just hoped I could come out on top before this monster fell me…

***

POV: Andrada

I couldn’t fucking believe it.

Karl Heisenberg?

Saved me?

I shook my large furry head and stared at the crunched monster.

“I’m pretty fucking awesome, huh?” Karl asked, his voice tinged with haughtiness.

I growled at the annoying mutt.

“Hey now!” Karl responded, his hands in the air. “No need to get all feisty, yeah? You and I are on the same side. I see that now. So don’t rip out my throat with those sharp teeth you have, grandma.”

If I could roll my eyes I would have.

Since the threat was gone, I decided to change back into my human form. I closed my eyes, huffed through my nose, and started the change back. My muzzle slowly morphed back into my human face, bones cracked and reformed to fit what my human form has, the fur on my body receded, and my claws retracted back into my hands, leaving a trail of blood in its wake.

Once I was done, sweat and steam came off my body. I was breathing heavily while getting used to my human form again. There always was a small learning period where my brain had to relearn what my current form did and what signals it was supposed to send where.

“Woah! Warn a guy before you get naked for fucks sake!” Karl loudly blurted out.

“And how would have I done that dumbass? I can’t exactly talk in my other form!” I shot back, annoyed.

Karl scoffed.

“Is that anyway to talk to your fucking savior?” Karl shot back, arms crossed across his chest, still puffing on that cigar in his mouth.

I rolled my eyes, but I guess the mutt did have a point…

“Than you, Ka-” I was about to say, but a cluster of people came running at us and my eyes widened when I realized who they all were.

Coming from the giant hole in the wall, my girls, accompanied by their loves, looked safe and sound. They were getting closer and closer by the second. I smiled widely at them and was so fucking happy to see them. None of them seemed to be heavily injured, but save for a few scratches and I let out a sigh of relief. I didn’t know what i would’ve done if any of them were severely hurt, but I promise the one who hurt them would’ve fucking regretted it…

“FATHER!” All three of my girls screamed at the same time, tackling me to the ground as they sobbed.

“It's all right…” I cooed. “Everythings all right, fetele mele dragi.”

(my lovely girls)

“ We- We thought you were dead!” Daniela loudly cried, snot dripping from her nose.

“Never do that again you fucking idiot! Stupid moronic IDIOT!” Cassandra screeched, hitting me in the chest.

“I’m happy to see you’re all right, father. We were all worried about you…” Bela whispered, tears flowing down her face.

I chuckled at the varied responses, but looked at them with love in my eyes all the same.

“I’m glad you all are all right too. When I came to my senses and you all were gone…” I said, trailing off, choking on my words.

“We’re okay father!” Daniela chirped which made me laugh.

“Yeah, don’t worry too much, dumbass.” Cassandra scoffed, but I could see that she had tears in her eyes.

“We were gone because Mother Miranda split us all up with this white light.” Bela explained

“Makes sense… I only came to when everyone was gone, so I didn’t see that.” I said tiredly.

“Yeah, if it wasn’t for-” Cassandra started to say, but Daniela screeched at the top of her lungs which had everyone on alert.

“WHAT? WHAT IS IT KID!” Karl yelled, his head on a swivel.

“... FATHERS NAKED!!!!!” Daniela screeched as she hopped of the pile of bodies.

Everyone just looked at Daniela like she was crazy.

Did my bug really just yell that at the top of her lungs?

Karl and Cassandra burst out laughing while everyone else just chuckled at the light-heartedness of the comment.

“Here.” Karl said, as Bela and Cassandra started to get off of me “Take this and use it to cover yourself for the time being. I don’t want Alci to rip my fucking head off for looking at her naked mate.” He finished, throwing his coat at me.

Karl’s coat smelled like mutt, alcohol, and smoke, but it was better than nothing.

“Thanks.” I said as I got up myself and put the coat on.

When I got up, my eyes found a certain vampire who I didn’t like very much, but I didn’t bother with her because I was looking for Alcina. I looked and looked, but I didn’t see her. I started to get really worried and my breathing sped up.

“Father?” Bela asked, her eyes meeting my own and knew she could see my worry.

“Where’s Alcina? Where's my sugar?” I asked, my voice frantic. “WHERE IS MY MATE?!”

Everyone’s eyes were on me and they were watching me wearily as I descended into panic.

“Andy?” Donna called out and stopped everything I was doing. “I t-think… I think I saw Alcina transform when we were coming here.”

“Transform?” I reiterated. “Why did she transform?”

My question was answered a second later when two enormous beasts came into our line of sight and made the earth shake with every attack they made.

“Alcina…” I whispered.

It was the first time I had seen my mate turn into her draconic form.

And she was…

Magnificent.

“Snap out of it you love sick puppy!” Karl yelled, the loud noise getting my attention. “We have to fucking help her! She’s…”

Karl got choked up and didn’t finish his sentence when the other large beast landed an awful blow to Alcina’s face.

“She’s what?” I asked, voice quivering.

“She’s… losing…” Karl whispered.

Losing?

Alcina?

No way.

No fucking way!

There was no way Alcina could lose…

But my eyes watched the fight and I couldn’t deny what I was seeing.

Alcina was losing.

Tears ran down my face and anger rose from deep on my stomach.

I need to help her…

I need to help my mate…

While everyone was watching the large-scale battle from the hole in the wall, I built up my courage and let my wings come out. No one noticed this, and when they were stretched, and rose from the ground and shot toward the woman who I loved with my very soul I could  hear everyone screaming for me, calling out to not get in their way, but I had already resolved myself.

I flew and flew.

Faster and faster.

My wings sliced through the air, the harsh wings lapping at my face, and I focused on the beast that was hurting my mate.

MY MATE!

How dare that ugly fucking thing hurt Alcina!

I was getting closer and closer, reading myself to do something that was stupid. Alcina and everyone else would probably have my ass, but I didn’t know what else I could do. I needed to protect my family and the future. If that meant me doing something stupid that could have awful consequences then so be it.

“YOU WANT TO MESS WITH SOMEONE YOU BIG UGLY FUCKER!” I yelled, the moon's light shining on me from the unclouded sky. “MESS WITH ME!”

I was seconds away from reaching the beast, but something hit me and I went tumbling down to the earth below. I crashed into the dirt and groaned at the feeling of bones breaking inside of my body. I was unaware of what just happened until I used the last of my energy to look up.

“No…” I whispered, my words slurred. “What is she doing? NO!”

Right in the middle of the beasts was…

Miranda.

Mamă was floating in the air, her aura shining in every direction as she held the monstrous beast that matched Alcina’s back. It looked like Mamă was about to strike it down when a black tentacle pierced Mamă's chest and I screamed out in pain.

“NOOOOOOOOOOOOOOO!!!!!!!!!” I screamed, my voice louder than it had ever been and shaking the surrounding area.

I could see Mamă look down at the black tentacle, see the wound she had suffered, but all she did was…

Smile.

Mamă…

Smiled .

Why was Mamă smiling?

I felt my heart break into a millions pieces and I sobbed as I watched Mamă looking over at me one final time.

Mamă smiled at me and mouthed something.

I squinted through the tears and watched as her lips formed the words in slow motion.

I.

Love.

You.

And then Mamă started to glow, the light traveling through the tentacle, the beast screeching out in pain as it seeped through its entire body. I didn’t know what was happening, but what I was seeing was something I would never forget for as long as I lived.

“EXITIUM!” Mamă yelled, her eyes glowing pure white.

Then everything went white and I knew no more.

Notes:

Sooo.... That happened... This was the second to last chapter of this fic! The epilogue will after this and I have two bonus chapters planned, but they aren't written and I don't know when I'll finish those. But! this fic will be completed! Hurray! I'm also going to start uploading my Arcane fic! It's a Caitlyn x OC x Vi fic hehehehe Cool right? Also, I live in Florida so can you guys think about me? LOL We keep getting bashed by hurricanes 😭 Milton is next and then there supposed to be ANOTHER one after that... like FOR REAL?! ugh... Anyways, hope you enjoyed this chapter!

Chapter 44: Epilogue

Summary:

A jump in time to see everyone's future...

Four years later…

 

“ANGELIKA MIRANDA DIMITRESCU YOU COME BACK HERE RIGHT THIS INSTANT!” Alcina yelled, her voice booming through the halls.

I was still catching up to where they both had gone, following the water trail.

You see, Alcina and I had been bathing our little angel when she decided that she now hated bath time. She had never hated bath time before, but I had quickly found out that our daughter could decide things on the drop of a lei.

“DON’T WANNA!” Angelika screamed back, the maids all giggling at our very naked toddler who was making a mess through the castle's halls.

Alcina growled and I couldn’t help but chuckle at my mate's frustration.

I swear I could see actual steam coming from Alcina’s ears.

That's how mad she was.

Angelika may make the both of us want to rip our hair out sometimes, but our daughter was the light of our life. 

After the final battle between who we now knew as Ethan Winters and Alcina, we were both heartbroken. Mamă had sacrificed her life for our future and it left a void in both of our hearts when she passed. It was like we had lost something vital to our lives. Knowing that our daughter would never see her grandma or grow up with her love made me sob for days.

I went into a rage because of Ethan fucking Winters, but…

I couldn’t even blame the monstrous man-thing…

Alcina and I found a journal on his person that gave us all the answers we could ever want and it made this whole situation even worse. 

Why was it worse?

Because Ethan Winters was manipulated into doing this.

In the man-things journal, he detailed how this had all started. The first encounter he had with the supernatural was when a bird being descended upon their home and murdered his family. I could put two and two together about who this bird being was, but I knew in my heart that Mamă would never do something like what was described. He explained the event in graphic detail saying the bird being tore open a hole through his wife Mia’s chest when she opened the door. He said blood sprayed everywhere. He was in a state of shock, blood coating the front of his body because he was standing right behind her. He said everything was so hazy, but he remembered the bird being walking right past him like he wasn’t even there. He detailed that the bird being walked up the stairs, and walked back down a few minutes later. It apparently went up there and killed his child too. 

Alcina and I cried at that.

Ethan said it dropped his lifeless baby's corpse right in front of him and then walked right back out the door like it hadn’t just done something heinous. He said that his world broke then and he had nothing left to live for. He blamed himself for not doing anything and, if he at least tried to do something, then he could’ve at least been reunited with his family again.

After that, Ethan said he had been in a sort of limbo. He said that he found himself staring at the barrel of his gun multiple times when the memory of that night assaulted him. He said he was too weak to kill himself and had been a tortured soul until someone knocked on his door.

Chris Redfield.

Apparently, this Chris Redfield had heard what had happened and came to hear out Ethan. Ethan dumped all of what happened on this man, and when he was done, feared that he would think he was crazy like everyone else had.

But he didn’t.

This strange man offered his support and told him he believed Ethan.

Ethan clung to those words.

Chris said he wanted a strong man like Ethan to hunt down these creatures who cause harm to innocent people like him. He said that he might know who did this to his family and Ethan jumped at the chance to avenge them in any way he could.

So, Ethan joined the Wolf Hound Squad.

A squad of elite men and women who were proficient hunters.

It was run by the Umbrella Corporation and was top secret.

Ethan went on mission after mission with people who he started to call family like Leon, Ada, Barry, Carlos, Jill, and Piers. They all were there for different reasons, but they got close and kept moving forward by ridding the world of its evils .

Alcina scoffed at that.

I didn’t blame her.

Who was evil and who was good ?

Who decided which was which?

Did they just kill anything that wasn’t ‘normal ?’

It sent a shiver down my spine and I had a hard time not changing then because of the injustice in it all.

The journal ended when Ethan landed in Romania.

The pages after that were just nonsensical scribbles and I think the man-thing went insane…

That just made it even worse.

Ever since finding out about this Umbrella Corporation we’ve been keeping close tabs on them and what they were doing out in the world. We decided to uplift the technology ban on the villages and upgraded almost everything straight away. Alcina didn’t like that she was close to giving birth and there was no real protections in place in the castle. She said that they had found us once so they could find us again. She wanted to be ready next time and not be taken by surprised like last time.

I readily agreed.

Alcina and I got married like we planned.

It was amazing.

Alcina might’ve been pregnant at the time, but she took charge like always did. Planned most of it out and made sure the day of the wedding was perfect. She had everything figured out to the smallest detail and I always stood beside her looking like a bumbling idiot.

Alcina and I stood at the altar while Karl, who got licensed, officiated us. Everyone we wanted there was there and we kissed to seal our eternity together. The guests clapped, cried, and were loud, but my eyes only stayed on Alcina’s. She was the woman who I loved with all of my soul, soarele către luna mea, and I looked forward to the future.

(the sun to my moon)

After Alcina and I got married, I promised my mate that I would talk with the one person who still left a bad taste in my mouth, but I did it anyway because she said so. I caught a certain vampire's eyes who was talking to my firefly and I nodded to her if we could speak privately. Faline nodded back, told Casandra she’d be a minute and followed me as I walked to the one of the many Sitting Rooms we had.

And Faline and I talked.

We talked for hours.

It was aggressive, there was yelling, cursing, and we almost fought, but we came out of it with an understanding.

Faline would treat Cassandra right.

She would respect us while they were in our home.

And she would keep her dirty vampire hands off my mate.

I told Faline that if she ever touched what wasn’t hers she’d meet a swift death by my wolf's jaws. She seemed to get it and nodded that what was between the two of them had been over for a long time. 

That seemed to settle it.

Faline and I were… cordial to each other now.

What about my other children?

Bela ended up marrying Donna.

Donna ended up taking the Dimitrescu last name and our family grew larger. Bela moved into Donna’s house and I ended up crying like a little baby when they were loading up the carriage with our mayflys stuff. Alcina comforted me like a kid, but I felt so sad that day. I was happy for them, but I was her father and a father was always sad when their little girls moved away. They have two kids now and they are the most adorable family I have ever seen. Twins actually. A boy and a girl who look exactly like Bela. Our mayfly took all the genetics and left Donna to dry. The twins' names are Vittoria and Violetta. Or Vito and Violet for short. Both Italians names that they both loved and wanted to keep Donna’s heritage alive.

Daniela and Ioana were still together.

Those two got into a lot of mischief, but Daniela treated Ioana like a queen. She must've been the most spoiled maid in the entire world and I always teased her about which made Ioana’s cheeks light up a nice red color. 

Daniela and Ioana still lived in the castle like the other couple we knew which settled my heart a little. I knew Cassandra and Daniela would probably move out someday, but that day wasn’t today!

“Want me to wrangle our little pup?” I asked an irate Alcina.

“If you please?” Alcina huffed, rubbing her belly.

Oh…

Did I forget to mention?

Alcina was pregnant again.

With triplets.

Alcina almost strangled me to death when we found out and Bela whined at me that we were trying to upstage them. I was being attacked on two sides by women I loved, but I said nothing until they both calmed down. All three girls congratulated us and I beamed like the idiot I was while Alcina grumbled under her breath about slicing me to ribbons.

“Angel! I’m coming for you pup! You better get your furry butt here now or there will be SEVERE consequences!” I tried to say sternly.

All I had heard was a faint growl and I sighed.

Kids…

Alcina pushed me forward and shot me a glare to get my butt moving, so I followed the trail of water that leaked off our pup and found her hiding under a box. All the maids were watching, giggling at the cute girl who would look out every few seconds and then hide under the box again.

“Hmmmm…” I hummed aloud. “I wonder where Angel is?”

Angelika giggled and I smiled warmly.

“Wherever could she be?” I said, moving to the stairs. “Over here?”

Angelika giggled again.

“No… not over here. Hmmm….” I hummed again, moving toward the cardboard box.

I came right in front of the box and the giggling stopped.

“This box doesn't look that sturdy…” I said. “Little pup? Won’t you let me come in?”

“No, no, heck no!” Angelika replied.

"Then I’ll huff and I’ll puff and I’ll blow your house in." I said with a wolfish grin.

“I won’t let you in Mr. Wolf!” Angelika replied, giggling like a maniac, the cardboard box moving with her movements.

So I huffed.

And I puffed.

And…

Uncovered the little pup.

Angelika shrieked and tried to run away, but I scooped up the naked furball before she could make her great escape.

“Got you!” I said, tickling the little girl.

“Nooooooo!!!” Angelika squeaked, laughing at my tickles.

I chuckled and started to make my way back to my mate with a energized pup in my arms.

The moment Angelika and I saw Alcina, she jumped from my arms, running towards her mother with unnatural speed.

“MOTHER!” Angelika screamed.

Angelika ran full-force into Alcina’s legs, but she didn’t budge.

“Hello little one.” Alcina said warmly, her voice full of love. “Did you have a fun time escaping bath time?”

Angelika giggled nervously and looked up at Alcina with her big puppy dog eyes.

“Oh no. No, no, no. That will not work this time my sweet darling.” Alcina said resolutely.

“Awwwwwwww…” Angelika whined.

“Now, back to the bath we go.” Alcina said, scooping up our little girl.

Alcina looked back at me and arched one finely trimmed brow.

“Coming, Iubirea Mea?” Alcina asked.

“Always.” I responded

And so I walked forward with the love of my life, our little pup, and our ever expanding family that brought me so much joy it eclipsed what I had experienced four years ago.

I was happy.

Truly happy.

And nothing…

I mean nothing would take this happiness away from me.

Notes:

I just want to say thank you to everyone who has supported, read, and commented on this fic. I'm so appreciative of you all and its made me so happy that this has got the traction is has. I hope it was satisfying and enjoyable to read! I will be writing more. This isn't the only thing that will be on my page. Th next fic I plan to upload is my Arcane fic that is Caitlyn x OC x Vi. A Arcane poly lesbian story? What more can you want in life? Hehe. I also have a finished stardew fic that is female Y/N x Haley and I am working on a Twilight fi that will be OC x Esme. Oh! I also forgot I have a Harry Potter fic that's Hermione x Molly. Do you see a trend? Esme, Molly, Alcina... I mmmmmaaaayyyyy have a thing for older women... LOL Anyways, thank you again for reading!

Chapter 45: Extra Chapter - Revenge

Summary:

Andrada finally gets her revenge on her father.

Revenge.

Some say it's best served cold…

And others?

Others say that an eye for an eye makes the whole world blind…

But what do they know?

People who try to preach from their moral high ground usually have never gone through shit. They spout nonsense to those who have risen from the ashes of their abuse and fail to see the need for revenge.

I may have my other eye now, but…

I want what is owed to me.

I want my revenge.

I have spit in his face by being happy, by making something of myself, but I will not let his abuse go unanswered.

“Are you sure about this, Eva?” Mamă asked, the wind blowing through the trees and the lycan’s shuffling anxiously around us.

“I am.” I growled out.

Everyone was here to see him get what he deserved.

Alcina, my daughters, Mamă, the Lycans, and even the other four Lords came to see the downfall of the monster who tried to ruin me. We were in the middle of the forest that was right behind the castle, the one where the lycans prowled, and it was silent. The moon was bright and full. I basked in its light and howled to the sky as Mamă prepared the summoning circle. The other lycans joined me and even Daniela joined in which filled my heart with joy.

“What a lovely song, iubirea mea.” Alcina, my mate, said beside me.

Alcina’s hand was on my shoulder, her touch grounding me in the moment, reminding me not to lose myself to the memories that kept resurfacing. Her fingers were cold, her black gloves missing, but I was grateful for her support. She was the one who backed me first, the one who wanted to tear my father limb from limb, and eat him in her dragon form. I asked why she would eat him and she replied that her dragon's stomach acid digested things more slowly so he would be melting for at least a couple weeks. He was a werewolf like me so his regeneration would allow him to live that long and I couldn’t help but want to resurrect him so we could make that happen.

But the look in Alcinas eyes when she said those words…

It made me fall in love with her all over again…

“What happens now, father?” Bela asked, her voice filled with curiosity.

“Mamă? You know more about this than me.” I said, tossing the explanation to her.

It looked like Mamă had just finished the circle, the lines drawn in the dirt complex, and wondered how long she had been a witch. She did these things so effortlessly and it always amazed the hell out of me. I could only make out a star? And the star had symbols in it that maybe represented something…

I don't know.

Mamăs tried to teach me, but I always ended up falling asleep.

“We are just about ready.” Mamă answered, her body turning to face us, her wings fluffing themselves. “I have drawn the circle, inlaid the symbols, and added the ingredients to the center that are needed for the spell. All I need is your blood, my dear, and then we can get your long overdue revenge.” She finished, a wicked smile splaying on her face.

“BLOOD FOR THE BLOOD GOD!!!!!” Angie scream-cackled,

“Mhm.” Mamă hummed, undisturbed by the outburst.

“Why Andrada’s blood, Miranda?” Alcina asked. “Could you not use yours? You are her mother and I do not see why the spell would not work with your blood as the catalyst.”

Mamă chuckled at Alcina’s curiosity.

Because that's what it was.

Curiosity.

Alcina rarely got to see Mamă perform a ritual, if ever, and I could hear how excited she was to finally see one in action.

“My blood is not a direct enough source. If we want to bring his soul from hell then we will need my daughter's blood to tether him to the circle I have drawn. The circle will act as a prison, a ring of fire lighting around him as he stands in the center, and he will be susceptible to anything we desire for as long as he remains in the circle.” Mamă answered.

“And how long is that? I want this fucker to suffer for what he did to father!” Cassandra hissed, her hand waving her newly sharpened scythe erratically in the air, a whooshing sound coming from it when she sliced in any direction.

“For as long as we desire.” Mamă answered. “You forget that I am the black god's prophet and have lived a long life. My magic is second to none and he will go nowhere as long as I wish for it.”

All three of my girls cackled in glee at Mamăs answer and seemed happy at the news.

“We will make him suffer for what he has done to you, Lună mea.” Alcina whispered in my ear, her hand now resting on my back.

“So happy to hear that you want to torture somebody for me, sugar.” I quipped, a wolfish smile on my face.

“What greater show of devotion, of love, is there? I would slaughter any number of peons in your name if you so wished it.” Alcina replied.

“Yeah?” I shot back, twisting to face her, my cock now rock hard at her words. “Do you know how fucking hot that is?” I husked, my hands running up and down her forearms.

“GROSS!” Daniela shrieked.

“So not the fucking time!” Cassandra hissed.

And Bela just sighed and shook her head at us.

“Are we not allowed to profess our love to one another, girls?” Alcina asked, a neatly trimmed eyebrow now raised at them.

“Sure, but you’re practically one step away from fucking right here and now, gigantus!” Karl yelled, his disgust evident in his voice.

“One more pee from you, fleabag, and I will personally rend your hide from your bones!” Alcina shot back, her claws now extended.

I sighed, but was used to their sibling antics by now.

“Enough, children.” Mamă commanded, her eyes rolling at the two. “We have a ritual to get underway, yes?”

Both of them snapped to attention at Mamăs words.

“Yes, Mother Miranda.” They both answered.

“Good.” Mamă said with a nod of her head, her eyes finding mine a second later. “Come, Eva. The time is now. The moon is above, everything is in place, and the final piece is your blood.” She started, beckoning me to her. I do as she says, walk to her, and see she has a knife now in her hands. “This ceremony blade will make the cut on your palm and you will let the blood drop down onto the ingredients that are in the center.”

“Simple enough.” I replied.

“Simple indeed, my dear.” Mamă said as she took my hand and faced it palm up. “Are you ready, dear daughter?” She asked, the blade hovering over my hands, ready to cut.

“I’m ready.” I replied, my voice low, but steady.

Mamă nodded her head for the final time and wasted no time. She slowly, methodically cut my palm, a line of blood following the knife's edge and she quickly let it drip down onto the ingredients as she started to say the spell.

“By the blood I shed and the darkness I call, From the depths of hell, hear my silent thrall. With essence entwined, let the shadows align, I summon the soul that is no longer bound to time. With this drop of blood, I weave the dark thread, Awaken the spirit, from the realm of the dead. By the power of night and the whispers of fate, I beckon you forth; do not hesitate. Come forth from the shadows, arise from the deep, In this circle of binding, your presence I keep. By the black gods will, I command this to be, Soul of the abyss, now answer to me!” Mamă spoke, voice deep, the earth rumbling under our feet, and I watched the rim of the circle slowly become engulfed in fire.

Everyone watched, me included, as the earth split open and the screams of hell reached our ears. It was maddening and my whole body shaking. I had never experienced such… such terror before, but Alcina was beside me and comforted me as we waited. Instead of the pained voices, I now focused on what was rising from the ground. There was something - someone - was coming from below the earth.

It…

It was him .

As soon as everyone saw his face, they all made their displeasure known that he was hated here. Alcina rumbled, our daughters hissed, the four lords made their own sounds of irritation in whatever way they could, the lycans growled angrily at the piece of shit, but Mamă was silent.

Mamă may have been silent, but her eyes…

Hey eyes held a deep-seated anger that child me to my core…

My eyes went back to him though.

There he was.

Shackled and looking worse for wear.

I laughed.

I laughed because he was in pain, had probably been tortured, and I just couldn’t stop myself.

“You look like absolute shit!” I cackled. “Oh, this might be the happiest day of my fucking life!”

His eyes snapped to me and tried to growl angrily at me but it just came out as a whimper.

“Why am I here, freak? Haven’t you fucking done enough to me?” He said, his chains clinking as he shuffled where he stood.

“DO NOT SPEAK TO MY DAUGHTER THAT WAY YOU MUTT!” Mamă screeched, her voice so loud that it had everyone covering their ears.

He looked startled at Mamăs voice and his eyes widened when he moved from me to her.

“W-W-What are you doing here, Miranda?” He asked, voice wobbling, his tone filled with fear.

“Why am I here?” Mamă repeated as she got closer to the ring of fire. “I am here for my daughter's retribution. I am here to make sure you suffer the consequences. I am here to make you pay for what you have done to my precious little girl!”

“Am suferit deja din cauza acelei târfe!” He yelled, reverting to our mother language, his finger pointing at me. “Sunt în iad! Sunt torturat în fiecare zi! Ce vreți mai mult?!”

(I've already suffered because of that whore! I am in hell! Being tortured everyday! What more do you want?!)

“You’ve already suffered?” Aclina spat, a mirthful chuckle leaving her lips. “You will rue the day you ever dared to lay your filthy hands on my mate you- you odious, repugnant, milksop!”

Milksop?

“W-What are you going to do to me?” He said, cowering away from Alcina’s wrath.

“Whateeevvveeeerrr we want to do, ugly!” Daniela sung-song.

“You will answer for your crimes, you will be undergoing pain like you have never experienced before, you will experience visions of when you were alive, but now being endlessly tortured by me… Then, and only then, will I destroy your soul. Yes, destroy . I will not be allowing you to go back to hell. I will be erasing you from this very world.” Mamă explained darkly.

“But- But thats not fucking fair!” He whined. “Cățelelor! Târfe! Curva aia a meritat-o! Eu nu regret asta! Acea ciudățenie a naturii a meritat ce i s-a dat! Ea este o abominație!” He screamed, his chains clinking even more as he tried to escape, spittle flying from his mouth.

(You bitches! You whores! That cunt deserved it! I don't regret it! That freak of nature deserved what  gave her! She's an abomination! )

“ ENOUGH!” Alcina barked, her voice booming through the forest.

He quieted, almost unnaturally, and Alcina turned to me.

“Sugar?” I questioned, her fingers lightly touching my cheek.

“What would you like us to do first, dear?” Alcina asked, a kind smile on her face.

“What would I like…” I mumbled and then turned to Mamă. “Can you show him my four-legged wolf form ripping his head off over and over to start?” I asked with a wide smile on my face.

Mamă and Alcina chuckled.

“I can certainly do that.” Mamă replied and then turned back to him. “Looks like you will be experiencing Eva’s unrestrained wrath to start.”

“Wait- WAI-” He tried to say, but Mamă was already raising her hands for another spell.

This spell was wordless, looked easier for Mamă to use, and tendrils of black shot out towards the monster in the middle of the circle. The tendrils attached themselves to his head and his eyes turned murky. Blackness seeped in from the edges and moved in to cover the whole of his eyes.

And once that happened…

Then the screams started.

His screams went on and on and on…

Everyone was laughing, enjoying his pain, and I felt lighter with each scream. His voice seemed to go raw at one point and only pathetic noises came from his mouth. Cassandra even imitated him which made everyone laugh even harder.

I looked over to where the pathetic excuse for a man was….

I really looked at him…

And I let it all go.

I let all the pain, misery, and suffering he had caused me go.

“Thank you, sugar.” I said randomly.

Alcina was still next to me, but her lips pressed against the top of my head and I sighed in satisfaction.

“You are welcome.” Alcina whispered, the warmth from her body a calming presence. “You are very welcome,  lupoaica mea.”

That was the day my father ceased to exist.

And that was the day I was finally free from him.

Notes:

I hope you all liked this extra chapter! I have no idea if there will be more, but there is a draft of a smut chapter...

Chapter 46: Chapter 36 - Alternate Timeline - What could have been...

Summary:

A timeline where Alcina and Faline take a different path then the one the went down...

Do all roads lead to happiness?

POV: Alcina

Silent.

The entirety of the Main Hall was silent.

Everything felt like it hurt.

I…

I felt like I was drowning in pain, my soul being torn in two, and I had no idea what to do.

I just…

Stood here.

I did not see what was in front of me nor heard the sounds that may have been happening around me. All I did was replay the events of the last minutes over and over again to see where everything had gone so wrong.

Andrada…

Left.

My mate, my love, shied away from my touch, refused to even look me in the eye, and left the castle that was our home. She left me and our girls behind to go who knows where. 

Coming back to my senses at that jarring thought, I clutched my chest in pain as the balaur and I felt like our soul was crumbling into a million little shards. I felt like I had just lost an integral part of myself and I was starting to panic. I was already stressed from the trip to Mirandas. I had found out some information that tilted my whole world off its axes and I sought the comfort of my mate back home to reassure me that everything was going to be all right.

But nothing was all right.

My eyes, full of tears, drifted to a fallen Faline on the floor, shadows trying to reconnect her detached limbs while Cassandra comforted the woman was was in pain. I did not have any sympathy for the vampire because she was no doubt the one to cause all of this strife. She was the one that had just turned my mate against me and that made me…

Angry.

So, so, very angry.

Miranda said I should not risk anything for the next several months, but I could not contain my rage. My health was a priority, but my heart was torn to shreds and all that was left was my vile vitriol in its place. My claws extended, ripping through my black gloves, a testament to my rage. They dropped to the stone floor, clinking. The noise brought attention to me who was still nearby at the door and two sets of eyes were now on my form.

Cassandra and Faline were looking at me in terror.

“What did you do…” I whispered, voice shaking, trembling with rage and anger. “WHAT DID YOU DO?!” I screamed out in pain, voice booming through the castle for all to hear.

Cassandra and Faline’s eyes went wide at my outburst.

“W-W-We j-j-just-” Cassandra stuttered, her eyes filling with tears.

“SPIT IT OUT!” I yelled, stalking towards them.

“W-We just told father a-about your and Faline’s past because w-we wanted a clean slate! That's all! I d-didn’t think- I didn’t t-think she’d react like that!” Cassandra cried.

There was the truth.

I feared it was exactly that secret, but I needed to confirm it.

“You fool…” I hissed, turning to Faline. “You utter wretched fool! Did you not see how Andrada was acting?! What made your moronic brain think this was the time to drop such a sensitive topic down upon her! You both may as well have just destroyed our relationship because of your selfishness!”

Faline was trembling and Cassandra was crying, but I felt cold.

A coldness that made me calculated and bloodthirsty.

“A-Alcina please… We thought- We thought we were doing what was best for everyone! We didn’t want to wait! We just thought Andrada had been in a mood!” Faline defended tiredly as she tried to get up on shaky legs with Cassandra’s support.

My claws were itching to cut this moron into ribbon the more she talked.

“YOU- YOU! DO YOU WANT TO KNOW EXACTLY WHY ANDRADA WAS BEING AGGRESSIVE!” I screamed, my claws now inches away from Faline’s face. “IT IS BECAUSE I AM PREGNANT YOU ABSOLUTE CUNT! ANDRADA IS AN ALPHA! THE STRONGEST ALPHA THERE IS! BY THE BLACK GOD, YOU ALL OF ALL PEOPLE SHOULD KNOW THAT THEY ARE EXTREMELY AGGRESSIVE WHEN THERE MATE IS PREGNANT! NOW BECAUSE OF YOU-” I tried to yell, but my voice cracked and I fell to the floor, my claws retracting and my hands coming up to my face while I sobbed. “Now because of you… My mate… My love… is gone…”

Cassandra and Faline did not dare utter a word as I was crying, breaking right there on the floor.

“M-Mother… We d-didn’t know… ” Cassandra tried to say, looking at my stomach, but I was having none of it

“Do. Not. Speak .” I hissed angrily, voice rough and dangerous, as I looked up from where I was, tears flowing from my eyes. “I do not wish for Faline to be in my castle any longer.”

“Mother! You can’t-” Cassandra tried to say, but I cut her off again.

“ENOUGH! She will not be staying here and that is final. If you have a problem with this, then you can spend eternity in your room for your complicitness in this.”

My words stunned Cassandra.

It seems she had no reply for that.

I had never talked to my daughters like this, but I felt hollow inside.

It was like my emotions had blown with the wind and all that was left was cold dread.

I faced Faline next.

“I need to speak you…” I said, my voice cold, my baular fiery, and my eyes piercing Faline’s downtrodden visage. “... alone .”

Faline did not fight.

I spun around without another word and began up the stairs. 

The sorry excuse for a vampire walked behind me like an obedient dog.

My emotions were a tumultuous storm of anger, grief, love, and pain.

No words were spoken as Faline and I headed for my chambers.

The silence was deafening as we climbed the stairs, walked the castle halls, and soon came to stand in front of my chambers doors.

It was like the very air around us had been entirely sucked out.

I swiftly opened the door causing it to CRACK against the wall, my strength seeping out of my every pore, and walked inside. 

I could hear Faline had followed me and took to closing the door behind us.

As soon as the large door creaked closed, Faline started to apologize.

“Alcina, I’m so sorry. I didn’t fucking mean for any of this to happen. I just wanted to tell the truth, I didn’t know it would blow up like this!” Faline’s voice was shaky, and she looked as if she was about to collapse into bloody tears again. “Cass and I thought it would be a good idea…”

I looked at Faline, my eyes piercing through her very soul as the bumbling vampire stumbled over her words, trying to apologize for the chaos she had wrought. The rage in me was a living entity, pulsating with every heartbeat, demanding retribution. 

The baular - my other half - needed it. 

But… 

As I gazed into Faline’s eyes, filled with fear and regret… 

I felt something else stir within me. 

Memories of passionate nights, whispers of love, and the warmth of our shared past flooded my mind.

"Faline." I spoke the vampire’s name like a curse, but it felt more like a confession. "You never knew how much you destroyed in your wake."

Faline’s eyes searched mine, desperation clinging to her every feature. 

"Alcina, I swear, I never meant-" Faline tried to say, but I held up a hand.

" Silence ." I snarled, cutting the vampire off. "Your words are as empty as the promise of love between the two of us."

Faline's eyes widened at the venom in my voice, but she knew better than to argue. She had seen this side of me before, during our tumultuous past filled with love and anger. We had been inseparable, two sides of the same coin, until the day she had left me.

The anger…

The anger inside me grew as I sat by my window, looking out of it, and hoping Faline would be knocking on my castle door…

But the suave vampire never came back.

My words held one meaning as Faline and I had spoken that last time so many years ago…

…but my warped heart held another and that meaning went unspoken.

Faline thought we were never meant to be, but that was in error.

Two roads that led to two very different paths…

But the choice…

The choice would have all but guaranteed our bonding…

Damn you, Faline…

Damn you to hell…

The room was suffocating, the air thick with the scent of our combined fears and desires. 

Faline's eyes still searched mine, looking for any semblance of the love we once shared, but all she found was a cold, hard gaze that reflected the pain she had caused.

"I know you did not mean for this to happen." I said, my voice softer, yet no less intense. "But you did it anyway. You did not just betray me, Faline, you betrayed us all. You, who I thought knew better than anyone else how deeply I love…"

Faline's eyes filled with bloody tears yet again as she stepped closer to me, reaching out tentatively.

 "I never stopped loving you," Faline whispered, her hand reaching for me. "And now, seeing you again… Being back here I just wanted to befucking  honest, to start anew."

My larger hand quickly shot out, grabbing the vampire's wrist, and I yanked her closer to me. 

Our bodies collided, our closeness a stark reminder of what she had lost, and I heard her breath hitch. 

"You dare…" I breathed, my voice low and threatening. "You dare to speak of love and honesty after what you have done?"

Faline’s ruby-red eyes searched mine, a mix of fear and hope. 

"I know I made a mistake… I’ve made a lot, but I thought-" Faline started to say, but I could no longer hold my anger back.

It…

… EXPLODED outwards.

The raw, unfiltered anger burst forth from me and spilled out my lips as if just speaking them offended me.

"You thought what?!" I shouted, shaking Faline’s wrist in my iron grip. "You thought you could just waltz back into our lives and expect forgiveness?!"

Faline's eyes held mine as I shouted like a rabid dog, the fear in them morphing into a desperate determination. 

"Alcina, I know I fucked up. I know I hurt you, but I was selfish, I was weak . I didn't know what I had until I lost it." Faline admitted, he form now rigid as one of my sapphic statues.

"Lost it?" I sneered, pushing the vampire away from me. "You threw it away like it was nothing! Used me! And now you try to court my daughter... Reveal our past to my mate... What gives you the right?!" 

"I HAVE THE RIGHT BECAUSE I STILL FUCKING LOVE YOU!" Faline yelled as those bloody tears of hers streamed down her face as if they were an overflowing river.

All was silent at the Faline's words.

The raw truth hung in the air like a noose waiting to be tightened.

Faline's revelation was like a punch to the gut.

The room was a cage, the walls closing in on us, trapping us in our own hell of regret and anger.

My eyes narrowed at the vampire’s confession, a maelstrom of emotions swirling within me.

Love and hate danced a macabre tango in the depths of my soul.

I stalked closer to Faline, bent down, the tip of my nose touching hers as I peered and searched her face for any kind of deceit.

“You love me?” I murmured, my voice a lethal whisper. "Even still?"

Faline nodded, her eyes never leaving mine.

“I never stopped.” Faline said croaked, her voice hoarse and raw with overdue emotion.

“Then why, Faline? Why did you leave? Why did you choose your path over us? Over me?” I brokenly asked, teeth gritted. "Why come back and replace me with my own daughter?"

Faline’s face shied away from my own, her expression filled with a sadness that was mirrored in my soul. 

"Alcina, baby… I never wanted to leave you." Faline whispered. "But my-my goddamn insecurities and issues got in the way of the best thing that has ever happened to me..."

My heart was racing, a tempest of feelings swirling inside me. Faline had always had her issues, her past haunting her, making her doubt herself and our love. Her fear of growing old, of losing her beauty, had been the root of our downfall. 

But I had moved on…

I had Andrada, our daughters, and our life together. 

Or so I had believed…

Now, with the truth out, I couldn't ignore the fire that Faline’s words had stoked within me. The memories of our passionate love affair, the way my nails dug into her tattooed back, the way her fangs had grazed my neck, leaving a trail of fire in their wake...

"Faline..." I breathed, my hand rising to cup the vampire’s gaunt cheek. Faline leaned into my touch, her breath hitching. "What do you want from me?"

Faline’s eyes searched mine, the love and regret in them palpable. 

"I want to make it right…" Faline murmured. "I want to help you, be of some use to you, to be with you."

The words hung in the air, a silent scream of desperation and longing.

"I have a mate now..." I whispered. "You would get in the way of our love?"

"If it meant having you?" Faline replied, her tone confident. "Abso-fucking-lutley."

And then we kissed...

It was a kiss of fire and ice, a collision of past and present, of love and anger, of regret and longing. Faline's lips were soft, yet firm, and as they pressed against mine, I could feel the weight of our shared history, the passion that once burned between us, and the pain that had grown in its ashes. Her scent was intoxicating, a heady mix of blood and desire that had been my undoing so many times before.

Our tongues danced together, a fiery ballet of need and want. Faline’s fangs grazed my bottom lip, sending a shiver down my spine. I felt a sudden, overwhelming desire to feel those fangs in my flesh, to be claimed by her again, to be one with the vampire I had once adored above all else.

Our kiss grew more urgent, more desperate. My hand slid down her neck, feeling the pulse of immortal life beneath my fingertips. Faline's hand rested on my swollen stomach, her cold touch a stark reminder of the life growing within me. A life that was a testament to the love I had shared with Andrada, the love that Faline had tried to shatter with her confession.

The kiss grew deeper and more… 

Demanding . 

Faline’s hands roamed my body, reacquainting themselves with every curve and plane, as if trying to imprint me into her memory once more. Her touch was both familiar and foreign, a ghostly echo of what we had once had, a tantalizing promise of what could be again.

But Faline pulled back, spit linking our mouths, our breathing labored, and her eyes were consumed by red and dilated with lust.

“Alcina… Baby…” Faline husked out, her hands firmly groping my bottom. “I need you. I need you so fucking bad… You feel the same, don’t you?”

I could not deny the heat that had pooled between my legs, the way my breathing had become erratic. Faline had always had this power over me, even after all this time. I was torn between the love for my mate and the lust that was now burning within me, a lust that had been rekindled by the vampire’s sudden confession.

“Faline,” I murmured, pushing her away slightly, though my body screamed for more. “What are we doing? What does this mean for us, for Andrada, for my children?”

Faline looked at me with a fierce hunger, her eyes filled with a determination that sent a shiver down my spine. “It means we take what we want. We always did. And I want you, now more than ever.”

"Then take me." I challenged.

Faline's eyes lit up with predatory hunger at my words. With a surge of vampiric strength, she bent down and scooped me into her arms, lifting me effortlessly. My heart raced as she held me, feeling both vulnerable and exhilarated. Her grip was firm, yet gentle, as if she was handling something precious. She carried me across the room, the sound of my heels clicking against the stone floor echoing through the chamber.

In a flash of vampiric speed that left me breathless, Faline laid me on the large, four-poster bed, the velvet sheets cool against my skin. She hovered above me, her fangs fully descended, a stark contrast against her full, red lips.

Faline’s eyes searched mine, looking for any sign of doubt or resistance, but all she found was a smoldering fire of need that mirrored her own.

"Is this what you want?" Faline whispered, her voice a seductive purr that resonated through my very soul. "To feel me inside you again?"

"Right now?" I confessed, my voice a mix of challenge and need. "More than anything."

With a smirk, Faline leaned down, her fangs grazing my neck. The sensation sent a jolt of electricity through my body, igniting a fire within me that had laid dormant for far too long. Her touch was like a brand, leaving an indelible mark of desire that I knew I would crave forever.

Faline’s hands moved with a purpose, ripping away the fabric of my dress, exposing my very large breasts to the cool air of the chamber. I watched as her eyes widened with hunger at the sight, and my own desire grew in response. She leaned in, capturing one of my larger breasts with her mouth, her tongue swirling around the nipple before she bit down. The sensation of her fangs piercing my flesh was exquisite, a mix of pleasure and pain that I hadn’t felt in so long. She began to suckle, her eyes locked on mine, the pupils fully dilated as she took in the taste of my blood, the essence of life that pulsed through my veins.

"Faline..." I wantonly moaned as my hand cupped the back of her head and urged her to… 

.. take .

I wanted her to take and take and take…

Faline’s mouth was insistent, demanding once again, as she drew from me, and I felt the warmth of my lifeblood filling her mouth. A soft moan escaped my lips, and Faline’s eyes closed in pleasure, savoring every drop. My hands found their way into her hair, gripping it tightly, guiding her to take more, to claim me as hers once again. The room was a blur of sensations, Faline’s mouth on my flesh, her teeth in my skin, and the feeling of her drawing on me was more intoxicating than any elixir.

As Faline drank, my own desire grew, my body responding to her touch in ways I had almost forgotten. Her hands roamed my body, caressing and claiming every inch of me, leaving a trail of fire in their wake that made my baular rumble in absolute pleasure. I could feel the power of her vampiric nature, the thrill of the hunt, and the promise of endless passion.

But there was a part of me that was still torn... 

Andrada’s face flashed through my mind, her eyes filled with the hurt and anger I had seen just moments ago. The love I had for her was a deep, unshakeable bond that I could not so easily betray. 

But I was not human nor did I have the morality of one.

I took when I wanted and gave as I pleased.

This was no different.

One hand slithered from the vampire's cropped raven locks, between our bodies and I cupped Faline's clothed crotch. She jolted at my touch, but continued with her feeding of me. She was the same as Andrada - her cock begging to be freed as I deftly stroked her through her clothes - and a smirk came onto my face.

"Fuck I missed these..." Faline moaned as she pulled back, her fangs elongated, my blood dripping from those fangs, down her chin ever so slowly , while her hands now focused on kneading my veiny breasts as I squeezed and appreciated her member. "And it seems you missed her to..."

“If by her then you mean your….” I sultrily replied, my eyes slowly moving to her crotch and then back up to her eyes. “...big… meaty… cock … then yes dragă… I did indeed miss her very very much.” I breathily whispered as I gave her crotch another lust-filled squeeze.

Faline chuckled darkly, her eyes still locked with mine as she leaned back to remove her clothes, her cock springing free and pointing at me like a weapon.

“Then let’s not keep her waiting any longer, shall we?” Faline said with a grin.

The vampire’s words were like a spell, breaking the last of my resolve. 

I eagerly helped Faline out of her clothes, my own desperation to feel her touch, to be claimed by her again, growing with every passing second.

Once Faline was bare, I took in the sight of her. Her body was as pale as moonlight, her muscles taut and defined from centuries of hunting and fighting. Her cock was thick and long, a testament to her vampiric vitality, and it stood tall and proud between her legs. 

I licked my red lips, remembering the countless nights we had spent worshipping each other’s bodies.

The way she abused me in ways that had me sore for weeks…

“Faline...” I whispered, my voice thick with lust. “Take me now.”

Faline’s smirk grew into a full smile, and she leaned over me, placing one hand on the bed beside my head and the other on my thigh, pushing it open to expose my soaking wet pussy to the cool air of my chambers.

“With pleasure, my love…” Faline murmured, her fangs glinting in the candlelight as she leaned down to kiss me once more.

Our kiss grew more frenzied, our tongues battling for dominance as we sought to reconnect on a primal level. Faline’s hand slid between my legs, her cool fingers teasing my swollen clit before dipping into my wetness. 

I gasped into Faline’s mouth as she began to stroke me, her touch sending waves of pleasure crashing through my body.

It had been so long since I had known the vampires touch…

The baular in me purred in euphoria…

“You’re so wet for me, baby.” Faline groaned, her hand moving faster and faster. “Do you remember how it felt when I used to fuck you? How I used to spank that ass red? How I used to have you screaming for all the maidens to hear? Well! Do you?”

I moaned into Faline’s mouth, my hips rising to meet her fingers strokes. 

I was such a needy, wanton thing at the moment, but...

The memories of our past were a siren’s song, drawing me deeper into the abyss of our shared lust.

Suddenly, Faline’s hand was gone, and in its place was the blunt head of her cock, pressing against my entrance. I felt a moment of resistance, my body unaccustomed to such a large intrusion so quickly, but I was desperate for her, craving the feeling of her inside me.

“Fuck me, Faline!” I growled, my nails digging into the vampire’s tattooed back as I pushed myself onto her cock.

Faline’s eyes blazed with passion as she began to thrust into me, her cock filling me up, stretching me to my limits. I cried out, the mix of pleasure and pain making me see stars. Her movements grew more erratic, her hips slamming into me with a ferocity that was both terrifying and exhilarating. Her vampiric speed was put to good use and she handled me as if were not a mutated creature…

In and out…

In and out…

Our bodies were a tapestry of passion, our sweat mingling and our breaths becoming one as we moved together in a rhythm that was as old as time itself. Faline’s fangs grazed my neck, and I could feel the pull of her desire, the hunger that had never truly been sated.

“Do it.” I urged, arching my neck, offering Faline my throat. “Make me yours again, Faline. Take what is yours!”

With a roar of triumph, Faline sank her fangs into my flesh, and I felt a rush of power as she drank from me. The sensation of her cock in my pussy and her fangs in my neck was more than I could bear, and I came hard, my body shuddering with the force of my orgasm. Faline’s own climax followed shortly after, her cock pulsing inside me as she released her seed.

The warmth of Faline’s semen filled me, rope after rope shooting deep into my womb. The vampire’s ruby-red, lust-filled, eyes rolled back in ecstasy, her fangs still buried in my neck as she claimed me once more. 

I could feel the bond between us strengthening, our essences mingling together as our bodies convulsed in pleasure.

We lay there for a moment, panting and sated, our bodies sticky with sweat and blood. 

Faline’s fangs slowly retracted, and she pulled back, licking her lips as she looked down at me with a mix of love and hunger.

"Alcina..." Faline murmured, her ruby-red eyes filled with a fierce possessiveness that I had not seen in centuries. "Shall we continue, baby? Because I'm not done with you. I'll fucking show you who owns this cunt." She growled as she slapped one of my breasts and took my chin in her lithe finger so I would look at her.

Mother Miranda, help me…

I forgot about her insurmountable stamina…